Ninetales in Equestria

by WildWPony

Rating: mature
Tags: Romance, Princess Luna, Original Character, Violence, Princess Celestia, Crossover, Sex, Human, Main 6, Gore, My Little Pony: Friendship is Magic
Length: 211212

Fresh high school grad gets pulled into Equestria by the Tree of Harmony as the pokemon Ninetales. Unfortunately at first ponies are afraid of him. Later, our grad finds out he has a connection with Luna. What?

Hi there, my name is Emmit Knight. A nineteen year old recent high school grad that, at the time, was looking for supplies for my camping trip with my dad. Unfortunately that's when the Tree of Harmony decided to pull me into Equestria into the body of my favorite pokemon, Ninetales. Looking like a predator didn't help me any, as most were scared of me. Things do start to look up for me though.

As a princess of the night, I have seen a lot of strange things. Never in my long years have I expected this human turned animal to actually get a cutie mark. And it's not just a mark, but the exact mark of my former lover. How is that possible?

Now with a sequel: https://www.fimfiction.net/story/457178/ninetales-in-equestria-fatherhood

Now with mature one shots Ninetales: Nighttime Escapades:
https://www.fimfiction.net/story/524325/ninetales-nighttime-escapades

Published 2018-06-23 20:40:07 UTC
Last updated 2019-11-29 10:45:26 UTC

Chapter Two: Paradise in Hell

Chapter Two: Paradise in Hell

My body felt a little sluggish as consciousness came to me again. While laying on the couch, over a thick blanket, my nose picked up the light smell of animals. Because of the light shining through the windows one could tell it was evening, but not dark yet. The room had only a few animals in it as the rest must be outside. Angel hopped up onto the couch in front of my head and stared at me. “Angel?” the orb pulsed with each syllable, but that startled him and sent him hopping away. He must have went to get Fluttershy because she walked into the living room and to the couch.

“How are you feeling?” her voice echoed that worried look on her face as she looked over me.

“Like a truck ran me over.” A smile came to my face when she looked at me funny, “Think of it as a huge wagon that moves on its own. Why did your friends attack me?”

“I’m sorry for what they did to you,” she told me while checking the bandage around my middle. “Because of what you are they fear that you are nothing more than a predator.”

A couple of chuckles later sent me into a little bit of a coughing fit.

“Do try and relax,” she cooed to me gently rubbing my head with a hoof, “It will take a while for your injuries to heal.”

“Don’t they know not to judge a book by its cover? Plus how am I here? If they fear me so badly then how did you get me here?”

“I convinced them of what you did to protect me wasn’t because you wanted me for a meal,” her smile told me everything. “Also reminded them of how they, and other ponies, saw you protect me, thank you.”

“You’re welcome Fluttershy,” a smile to her in return, “You are pretty as you are kind.” That last part wasn’t supposed to come out, but it did anyway while looking away sheepishly, “Oh um...that is.”

“You really think so?” she hid behind her pink mane as she asked making her look cute and pretty as she blushed.

“Yes,” confession is good for the soul right? “You have a kind and gentle soul Fluttershy, one that is pretty and beautiful.” When she giggled and hid behind her mane my brain nearly exploded due to cuteness overload. “But you have questions.”

With a nod she climbed up onto the couch and laid down in front of me, “I’ve never seen any animal such as you in Equestria before, so who and what are you?”

“That’s a long story,” my mind was made up to tell her everything. “My name is Emmit Knight and this isn’t my true form,” lifting a paw to the side a screen popped up with myself in the Walmart right before the unpleasant squeeze which brought me here. “That is my true form in my original world. I am called a human and this was a store that I was at gathering supplies for a trip to the woods with my father.” The scene showed me going from my world through the rainbow right in front of the Tree of Harmony. “It was this tree which brought me here, but of why escapes me.” A little fear went through me about them finding out that I already know of this world. Therefore it would remain a secret for now because they may take it the wrong way. “After leaving the cavern I met up with a zebra in the woods and even helped her against three manticores, but she feared me like your friends do and ran me off. I went into town to try and talk to twilight with the goal of showing her the pictures that you saw, but it was at night. With everyone asleep...every pony asleep I slept on the roof. That’s when y’all showed up this morning and you know the rest.”

“At first, because of what you are, they thought that you meant harm, but you proved to me otherwise. Why do you look like that though?” her soft voice carried curiosity and wonder at my form.

“I don’t know why your tree chose to put me into this body. This body isn’t supposed to be real and yet... This body is called Ninetales and it’s from a fictional story from my world meant to entertain kids. It has any number of abilities, some of which you saw this morning,” my body complained a little while trying to stretch.

“I wonder why the Tree of Harmony would bring you here?” she mused aloud.

“So that’s what it’s called?”

“Oh yes,” her smile and nod showed me her fondness for it, “It’s called the Tree of Harmony because it’s where the Elements of Harmony come from. My friends and I are the element bearers. My element is Kindness.” A smile spread across my face at that as she continued with her blushing when she mentioned herself, “Pinkie Pie is Joy, Rainbow is Loyalty, Rarity is Generosity, Applejack is Honesty, and Twilight is Magic.”

“If this Applejack is the Element of Honesty then should she be able to tell whether or not I was telling the truth?”

“She can yes,” it was like a light bulb going off when she said it, “And when she hears what you said to me is true. That’s a good plan for them to come around.”

A sigh escaped me while laying my head back down, “Unless they can’t understand me.”

“Oh,” she frowned. It was quiet for a minute before she spoke again, “Sorry for what you went through Mister Emmit.”

“Not your fault,” I smiled to her dismissing it with a slight wave of my paw, “and just call me Emmit, never mind the mister it makes me sound like and old man.”

She giggled at me cutely putting a hoof to her muzzle, “You are not old, but what’s a man?”

“An old human. Man is male and woman is female.”

“I know Twilight would have a time wanting to know everything from your world,” Fluttershy giggled.

I just scoffed with a smirk, “Yeah, but I doubt that you would want, or even able, to stay with us for that long for you to translate for me.” To which she just shook her head.

“Are you hungry? Can you sit up enough to eat some soup?” she asked.

“Yeah I can.” With that, she got up from the couch, went to the kitchen and to quickly heat up some soup for me. I didn’t know exactly what Twilight hit me with, but it hurt like the dickens that’s for sure. It took her a little bit but when she came back the soup smelled just wonderful. Using one of her wings she gently put the bowl down in front of me right on the couch, with spoon inside. The smell of it brought a smile to my muzzle, “Boy that smells great.” Telekinesis is great to levitate a spoon and took my first bite. Bite, not sip, because it was Tomato soup with vegetables in it with spices. “And delicious too,” I practically melted and hummed with a wide smile.

She giggled at me with a smile, “Thank you Emmit, I’m glad you like it. Do you not have something like this in your world?”

Humming with another bite I closed my eyes to savor the taste, “Well yes, but our food isn’t as pure as yours. The government in our world fears the people at large and so sneaks in chemicals in the food to make them docile. That way anything the government does against them they won’t be able to fight back.”

She looked at me in pure shock and horror, “Surely that’s not right, why would they do something that cruel and evil?”

“Fear makes anyone do evil things because their mind makes up things that aren’t there.”

She shook her head, “The princesses aren’t like that here. Princess Celestia and Princess Luna are really wonderful rulers that honestly care for us.”

“I’m glad for that. Really glad and now that I have someone...er some pony that can understand me maybe you can help me talk to them about the possibility to get me home again. I got a trip to go on with my father after getting back home.”

Smiling she put a hoof against a paw gently with a smile, “I would love to help you Emmit.”

“Thank you Fluttershy,” I smiled and finished my soup.

KNOCK KNOCK

She patted my paw with a hoof then got off the couch, “Hold I’ll get it, and don’t go anywhere.”

“Wouldn’t dream of it,” I smirked while trying not to chuckle and watched her leave to open the door. While she was opening the door the bowl was levitated to a nearby small table by the couch. Then frowned at who it was. It was the purple pony with both wings and a horn. Naturally my eyes followed her very carefully, watched her like a hawk as she walked up to the couch and looked down at me. She eyed me and the look on her face was reserved at best.

“Emmit,” Fluttershy said to me as she stepped up beside Twilight, “This is Twilight, the Element of Magic. She is also called the Princess of Friendship.”

I started to laugh without thinking and it started up another round of coughing my lungs up, which wasn’t fun, “With a name like Princess of Friendship I didn’t think that she would injure first and ask questions later.”

Fluttershy seemed to relay what I said as they talked to each other for a minute before Fluttershy turned to me again. “She says that at first you didn’t look like a sentient creature, but just simply a predator out for prey.”

I just rolled my eyes at that, “And my yelling wasn’t a clue even though it’s a completely different language?”

Again they spoke to each other for a minute.

“She says that she’s sorry for misunderstanding your intentions.”

I watched her carefully while speaking to Fluttershy letting her translate for us, “If she is really sorry then she can help you and me go to Princess Celestia, when I get better, and talk to her about me getting back home. And also would you please tell her how I got here in the first place?”

Fluttershy translated for me with my eyes Twilight’s reaction from careful acceptance then to downright shock. The shock was more than likely because of hearing that the tree which they represent is what brought me here. Twilight said something to Fluttershy, then turned and walked away toward the other end of her cottage.

“Twilight wants to talk with me, so I’ll be right back ok?” she told me where I just nodded laying my head back down for another nap.

(Twilight’s POV)

I motioned Fluttershy to follow me toward the back of her cottage away from the predator fox named Emmit. She followed me into her kitchen where not only Celestia waited, but Luna as well. “Princess Celestia, Princess Luna,” I nodded to them as we entered the room, “I can tell you that the predator fox called Emmit isn’t going to hurt any pony or cause any trouble for right now. He’s too injured.”

“Twilight,” Fluttershy immediately scolded me, “I don’t think he means any pony any harm, you saw how he saved me.”

“That’s why he’s going to be under your watchful eye for right now Fluttershy,” my mentor said softly. “However,” she continued, “he is to be watched at all times, so what I will do is appoint some guards to watch over your house. One day and one night guard.”

“That way there can be round the clock watch,” Luna agreed with a nod

“What can you tell us about him?”

“Well Princess Celestia,” Fluttershy began while I sat back on my haunches and listened, “His name is Emmit Knight and that’s not his original form either. He showed me through moving pictures that he walks on his hind legs and has two claws like spike. He’s not from this world and the form that he’s in he says isn’t his own either, but a work of fiction meant to please foals. He asks for your help in getting back home.”

“Difficult at best Fluttershy even if we knew the method and where he came from,” my mentor told everyone in a matter of fact tone.

“That’s the thing,” Fluttershy continued, “he showed me what brought him to this world and where he was when he woke up. It was the Tree of Harmony that brought him here and that was where he woke up, right in front of it.”

“Yeah I had the same reaction Princess,” I mused watching their shocked reaction.

“But why?” Luna spoke in a hushed shocked tone with her eyes wide looking toward her sister.

“Even he doesn’t know Princess,” Fluttershy chipped in answering her question.

“If he is telling you the truth and indeed the Tree of Harmony brought him here that is both interesting and troubling.”

“What do you mean Princess Celestia?” I asked her curiously.

“It’s interesting that the tree would bring in another being from another world, plus put him into a predator’s body. Troubling because it could mean that something is coming to Equestria. If he is docile then he could be placed here to combat an evil that is rising that we know nothing of.”

“Oh my.”

“Oh,” musing over that thought troubled me, “yeah that would be troubling.”

“All the more reason to study him.”

Celestia nodded to her sister, “I agree Luna,” then addressed Fluttershy, “treat him well like I know you will Fluttershy and never mind the guards. Tomorrow if he feels up to it I would like to speak to him, with you interpreting of course. After he has breakfast if you wouldn’t mind asking him if he wouldn’t mind answering some of my questions.”

Fluttershy nodded to my mentor, “Of course Princess I will.”

“Thank you,” she smiled, “Then with that settled if you will excuse us.”

“Yes, of course, goodnight Princess Celestia and Princess Luna, Twilight.”

“Goodnight Fluttershy,” I gave her a hug then left with my mentor and Luna. “What else concerns you Princess?” obviously there was some things that had to be said out of Fluttershy’s ear shot.

“My dear Twilight,” she smiled down to me putting a wing over my shoulders, “how many times have I told you just to call me Celestia? You’re a princess now too remember?”

“Old habits,” she giggled and shook her head at me at that.

“Simply put Twilight is that, if true, then the tree not only would trust this otherworldly being with such strong powers of this predator, but do it willingly for a specific purpose which we have yet to see.”

“When you put it that way Celestia I guess I can see your concern,” I told her while we walked toward my castle that was my new home. “How long will you be staying with me then? Not that I mind, you can stay for a long as you like.”

She smiled, “I know and thank you. I don’t really know.”

“I however, will stay tonight and watch because I found him while in the dreamscape,” Luna said which made us stop in our tracks

“What was that sister?”

“What?” I asked at the same time.

Luna sighed and nodded, “He wasn’t hostile and looked just as confused as I did. I didn’t know who or what it was until Fluttershy mentioned what his original form looked like. She was right about that. Apparently he tried to communicate that his name was Emmit, but I didn’t know that at the time. Tonight my vigil will continue in his dreams, although without knowing his language I doubt much headway will be made, but admittedly even in his dreams he was not hostile toward me.”

“I see,” Celestia said as we continued walking again, “As always be careful sister and find out what you can. Maybe he can communicate through dream manipulation by showing you what he means like what he did with Fluttershy.”

“Not a bad idea Celestia if he can pull it off,” I mused as we reached the castle, saying our goodnights to each other, and finally going to our separate rooms.

^_^

(Emmit’s POV)

“Again?” my voice echoed slightly while realizing I was, “Back with the stars I see.” The pony from before wasn’t around and like before there wasn’t a floor that my eyes could see. “Ok, what now?” I asked aloud while crossing my arms over my chest. However, after turning around there she was. Standing there in regal fashion with her wings out and wearing some type of regalia as well. Our eyes met from across the starry void. She was about five feet away again, so I figured about trying again. “Emmit,” I said patting my chest. This time she surprised me.

“Luna,” she said raising her hoof and putting it to her own chest.

“Well at least we are making some progress Luna,” I said to her with a smile, although she couldn’t understand me. Thoughts swirled in my head about how to communicate with her. Then she did something else which surprised me, she stepped forward. I was still taller by more than a foot, almost a foot and a half, so she just came up to my chest. “Well this is new,” my voice was soft while speaking to her. Slowly I raised my hand to her eye level with my palm up. “It’s alright, I won’t bite.”

She was looking between my hand and up to my face, so I just stayed there while smiling. Luna came close enough for me to be able to touch her muzzle lightly. At first she flinched, so I just stood there leaning down a little until she gently pressed her muzzle into my hand. “There now,” I cooed to her as gently, “I’m not so bad am I?” She seemed to relax which to me was a sign to gently scratch her making my way to behind her ear.

Slowly her eyes closed and she started to relax enough to sit down on her haunches. “Damn If you aren’t cute,” naturally she couldn’t understand me as I scratched behind her ear. Was that a sigh I heard? Wanting to make her more comfortable I knelt down and sat down on my knees to get more eye to eye with her. Now if I could only get her to open her eyes. While gently scratching her ears I used a finger on my other hand to gently tap her nose, “Hey there.” I stayed back so she wouldn’t be that startled.

She opened her eyes and because she was so relaxed she didn’t hardly flinch. I just smiled, “There now, I’m not so bad am I? Too bad we can’t understand each other though, I bet we would have some great conversations.” This time she smiled, a little weird seeing that, but still cute. Then she blushed, stepped away, then said something soft while hiding a little behind her mane. Of course I couldn’t understand her, but at least we were making headway. Then she just slowly disappeared.

^_^

(Luna’s POV the next morning)

“So Lulu were you able to learn anything from Emmit last night?” my sister asked me making me blush slightly as we sat at the table.

You had to remind me of those hands didn’t you sister? Then out of the corner of my eye she looked closer.

“You did learn something, but why are you blushing?” she asked aloud.

“Wait...blushing?” Twilight asked and took a close look, which wasn’t hard considering we were literally sitting side by side.

“I met him again in the basic dreamscape,” my wish for making my blush go away worked while telling them about my meeting. “Like before I stayed five hooves away, and like before he introduced himself, but this time I introduced myself. He kept talking and over a few minutes I decided to take a chance and got close enough for him to touch.” All eyes were on me while telling them what happened, “He touched me.”

“What?” Twilight asked softly in shock.

Tia just looked at me with widened eyes.

“And?” Twilight asked breathlessly.

“He was gentle and kindhearted, so I sat down and let him...pet me...so to speak.” Here’s some more blushing dammit, which they noticed of course, “I relaxed more when he started scratching behind my ears.”

“Sister?” my sister asked breathlessly in obvious anticipation.

“When he was scratching behind my ears...I...liked it,” that last part was soo embarrassing to say and blushed hard this time.

^_^

(Emmit’s POV)

My sleeping world was just fine until Celestia’s sun hit my eyes like a laser. Too early, I groaned and instinctively tried to roll over away, but that was a mistake as a little pain shot through me. Ok, that still hurt some, but I still managed to roll over away from you Celestia so there, I relaxed with some glee at my accomplishment. The sun hit the back of my head now instead of my face. Now I can sleep in some more, and tried going back to sleep.

At least I would have.

Sniff. Is that? Sniff.

Nope won’t do it, thoughts warred with my stomach over that wonderful smell, I will not let my nose determine my morning.

Growl.

Dammit.

“I heard that all the way into the kitchen,” Fluttershy told me walking up to the couch, “Now why don’t you roll over so you can get some breakfast.”

I just sighed, “Because I just got done rolling over to get away from the sunlight where it still hurt some, so I’m not looking forward to doing it again.”

“In that case let me help you,” Fluttershy giggled and noticed her put a plate of pancakes down on the table by the couch. Oh no, I looked up to see Fluttershy hover over me and use her hooves to gently roll me over. Pancakes, my one true weakness and they smell soo good too. She rolled me over and without as much pain as the first time.

“There now,” she said landing on the floor again then picked up the plate of pancakes and put them in front of me on the couch. “Eat up.”

My will dissipated by the second over that wonderful sight, “Oh they smell soo good Fluttershy.”

“Oh thank you I do so hope that you enjoy them,” she said with a smile, “I’ll let you enjoy it while I go on with my chores. When you are done and if you feel like it Princess Celestia would like to see you.”

My eyes met hers, “Really? I gather you are going to have to translate then huh?”

She nodded then walked off to do her chores while I gave in to my weakness and had breakfast. My breakfast was done when she came back and, so told her how good it was, which she thanked me for. Then she asked if it would be alright to see Celestia and I thought what the hell. Maybe she will know how to get me home. Heck, maybe she can talk to the tree and send me home. So, I waited.

I must have dozed off because a gentle prodding hoof to my shoulder opened my eyes to see not only Fluttershy standing there, but Princess Celestia as well. “Princess Celestia I presume,” I smirked at her, “I’ve always wanted to say that.”

Fluttershy just tilted her head.

I just chuckled and shook my head, “Never mind.” Then looked up to the Princess, “Sorry for not bowing but I’m rather wrapped up at the moment.”

Fluttershy translated for me making the princess actually giggled at me.

Well that’s a good start at least.

“I’ve heard some things about you already, but I would like to thank you for saving Fluttershy during the Bugbear attack,” she said through Fluttershy.

“You’re welcome, so could you do me a favor and tell Fluttershy’s friends here not to hurt me anymore?” I asked as Fluttershy translated.

“Yes, I can do that and I’m here to know more about you.”

“Know more about me Princess? My name is Emmit Knight, a nineteen year old human from another world and dimension that was brought here by the Tree of Harmony itself and only wishes to go home. For more, just sit down and I’ll tell you my life story.”

She actually sat down.

This time at least laughter came without it hurting that bad. “I was joking princess,” I said to her between laughs.

“I’m not,” she smirked back at me. For some reason there seemed to be more to that smirk. Or maybe I was just imagining it, I don’t know.

I just chuckled and shook my head then looked to Fluttershy, “Would you get us some water or tea because this is going to take us a while.”

“Sure,” Fluttershy giggled and went to get some refreshments.

I gave her the short version of my life story, but even that lasted hours well into the afternoon. Plus breaks to let Fluttershy’s voice rest a bit, sense she’s the one taking the brunt of the talking.

“How are you doing Fluttershy?” I asked her with Celestia laying down on some cushions in front of the couch while Fluttershy was laying on some in front of her.

“I’m alright, but I’m afraid that we’ll need to stop if that’s ok,” she said meekly, then told Celestia that to which she nodded. “Celestia says that it is fine wit her and she will think upon what you have said and come back tomorrow.”

I nodded to her, “Alright sounds good to me besides I’m hungry.” Then looked to Celestia, “Well then it’s been different, so goodnight princess.”

She nodded to me then in one bright flash she was gone and I was looking forward to a quiet dinner and more rest. Tomorrow my mission was walking again.

^_^

(Celestia’s POV)

I just teleported from Fluttershy’s cottage to the map room in Twilight’s castle. It was dinner time and was sure that her friend Pinkie Pie and Applejack was already making dinner. Which is a great opportunity to tell them what Emmit, through Fluttershy, told me today. My thoughts was still on the wall, so to speak, but had to admit that he hasn’t tried anything. Yet anyway. As a leader you’re always wary about the unknowns. However, he’s been civil so I want my ponies to be as well. He’s not going to be couch ridden for very long now.

Both Twilight, Rarity, and Rainbow were sitting in their perspective thrones when I appeared.

“Celestia,” Twilight said with a smile as Rarity and Rainbow looked my way, “How did your visit with Emmit go?”

I walked up to the table and sat down on the floor between Twilight and Rarity. “Informative Twilight. He has been civil and respectful this whole time, so I request from all of you that you treat him with civility as well, understood? As long as he remains civil then we will as well.”

“Fine your highness, but that doesn’t mean I have to trust him,” Rainbow chipped in putting her front two hooves onto the table.

“Nor I your highness,” Rarity flipped her mane with her hoof, “Even though he’s civil he’s still a brute.”

“Rarity, Rainbow,” Twilight started to say, but I interrupted her.

“It’s alright Twilight,” I gave her a smile, “I don’t fully trust him either. But you don’t need to like him to be civil with him and before you say anything Miss Dash. Yes you can keep an eye on him as long as you are civil.”

“I can be civil,” Rainbow said aloud while sitting back into her throne, “But he better watch himself though.”

“Very well,” Rarity said quietly, “I’ll be civil, but I’m with Rainbow I won’t trust him.”

“You don’t have to dear Rarity, but-” was interrupted when Pinkie suddenly popped up beside me.

“Oh come on,” Pinkie seemed to nearly cheer and jumped up onto the table, “He’s a nice predator and here’s some dinner for everyone.” Right there where she stood she began pulling out plates for every pony and setting them down on the table. Including the water and juice if they preferred.

I have long since have gotten use to Pinkie’s antics and physics breaking abilities, so I paid no mind when my dinner plate came from her hair and was put in front of me. “Thank you Miss Pie,” she nodded happily when I used my magic to take my first bites of dinner.

“You’re welcome,” Pinkie said happily putting down a plate for herself and Applejack, who took that second to walk in.

“You’re welcome your highness,” she said to every pony in her chipper southern tone, “Now eat up y’all.”

“Have you heard my recommendation regarding our visitor Emmit Miss Applejack?” I asked as she started eating her own dinner.

“I’ll be civil if he is, but I won’t apologize for kicking him,” she told every pony while starting to eat her dinner.

“He didn’t expect you to kick him because he was helping us Applejack,” Twilight pipped up in his defense, “Don’t you feel a little bad about kicking him when he was helping us and saved Fluttershy?”

“If I remember Twilight you shot him last,” Applejack shot back at her which now looked down at the table.

“Yes, I did and now I’m having second thoughts on that,” Twilight said softly, “So far, even after what we’ve done to him, he’s been civil. If he did that to us, what we did to him Applejack, how would you feel?”

“I’d be pissed,” she said simply.

“Exactly Applejack,” Twilight said in return, “now put yourself in his hooves...er paws. What if our positions were reversed and you, Applejack, helped his kind take care of a monster. And then suddenly, while you are helping them defeat this monster, they attack you in the back and nearly putting you in a hospital.”

“I’d be kicking mad,” she said honestly.

“And yet that’s exactly what you did to him Miss Applejack,” I told her looking to her with a slight glare. “Even though we have to keep watch on him, I am disappointed in all of you that you would attack somepony who was helping you.”

“Horseapples, sorry princess,” Applejack said looking rather solemn and I got similar reactions from the rest of them.

“It’s not me you have to apologize to,” my stern eyes met all of theirs which they looked like they understood, “As long as he is civil we will be too.”

“Yes Princess,” Rarity said being echoed with the others.

“Good, thank you,” I told them gently, “Now let’s finish this good dinner then get some sleep.”

^_^

(Emmit’s POV)

I was in this lucid dream place again. Standing on an unseen floor with stars all around. “Well, here I am again,” I said while looking around for Luna. When my eyes didn’t see her right off I just sat down on the unseen floor and waited. Admittedly two things came to mind about this place. One was that it was very cool. It was like being in space and watching the universe before my eyes. Every star twinkling away with their own light lighting the heavens. Nothing was heard, all was silent as I sat there. Two was that it was also scary as hell. It was also like I was floating in the universe with the thought of suffocating and dying at any second. Without a visible floor it was rather frightening.

“Emmit,” I heard from behind me. And there was Luna standing there, closer this time. I smiled to her and patted the place next to me, “Luna.” To my surprise she sat down next to me, though it was fairly obvious that she was still reserved. “Hey,” I whispered to her to get her attention. When she turned her head to look at me I slowly lifted my hand. My goal was for a hand to hoof shake. However, she scooted over and lowered her head just under my hand. With a chuckle my fingers started to scratch behind her ear, “I was going for a handshake.”

She didn’t move or acknowledge that she even heard me, not that she would’ve understand me anyway. Instead all she did was close her eyes and slowly lower her head down to her forelegs. So I just rubbed and scratched her head slowly working my way to her neck.

She seemed content. Well they can talk, so if we could just understand each other.

(Luna’s POV)

Those claws of his should be outlawed. So far Emmit’s not violent or anything. If we find a way to communicate with him then I’ll have to try and convince him to be a masseuse. As long as he is a good creature and not evil then I could get use to this. After a sigh I turned over on my side on his legs. His gentle touch and strokes along my neck and shoulder was soothing. Oh yeah, that’s the spot. Right then my mind was made up to find a way to communicate with him. And a thought hit me on how to do that. Opening my eyes I looked up at him while using my ability to create a meteor shower. He said something looking down to me then watched the sky. He apparently likes it because he spoke softly while gazing up at it while still gently rubbing and scratching from my head down to my belly. Who knew that those claws of his could make me feel this comfortable.

Everything was fine and everything was content.

Until he hit a ticklish spot with me letting out a big laugh. My eyes met his to find him giving me a knowing grin and wiggling those digits of his. Oh no, I thought for one split second until he started tickling me ruthlessly. He found all the spots damn him and even with me trying to get away from him.

He came after me.

After he tickled me breathless he finally stopped and smiled down to me. I was laying on my side and he was sitting on his knees over me grinning like an idiot. I couldn’t help but just giggle and gently play slap him. Then he chuckled, helped me up to lean against him and watch the meteor shower and all the stars twinkle. I’ve got to find a way to talk with him.

(Emmit’s POV)

Celestia’s sun hit me in the face again, which woke me up. Turning over at least it didn’t hurt that much now. Today was trying to walk. Just not right now. At least the sun wasn’t in my face anymore. My tails curled up over my body like a blanket so my body was back to sleep again. I wouldn’t see Luna again, but hey one could hope right?

Of course that wouldn’t happen.

Some little creature was jumping up and down on my head, but I ignored it. Soon it even tried stomping on my head repeatedly, but I ignored it too. Even used one of my tails to swat at it like a fly. But like a fly he came back again and again.

“Angel,” Fluttershy giggled at us, “Stop pestering poor Emmit. If he wants to sleep in then he can.”

“Thank you Fluttershy,” I told her without moving from my comfortable couch.

“Of course if you keep sleeping then Celestia will wake up up herself,” Fluttershy said sweetly.

“That’s nice,” I mused and willed myself to go back to sleep. And accomplished that, though without tickling Luna breathless, but slept anyway.

Until...

I groaned again as a bright light shined even through my thick tails. With no idea how that could be possible I scooted up against the back of the couch pressing my tails and face against it. That’s better.

A female voice said something along the lines of “oh no you don’t” or something similar by the judge of the tone in her voice. Also because light shined all around my head. I knew that because it was seeping through the cracks, but didn’t give in. In fact, an idea came to me. A shield, but normally it wasn’t shiny like a mirror, so I gave it a try and put up my shield and tried to manipulate it to make the light bounce off of me.

A couple of yelps hit my ears as the light went away, which made me happy and sorrowful at the same time. Happy because Celestia hadn’t gotten the better of me and sorrowful because I didn’t want to do anything against Fluttershy.

Ok that doesn’t sound good. Celestia made one of those statements that meant she meant business this time. And I had no clue what she had in mind.

Until...

A soft pop later came the sound of rushing wind as my body started falling. Being a thousand feet in the air didn’t help me any as I started to panic. Not only that but Celestia was just in front of me grinning like the Cheshire Cat as we fell together. There was only one thing to do in this situation. Scream like a little girl and quickly cling to her for dear life. Hey I might have some wicked parkour skills and can even maneuver in the air, but I can’t fly. Although, looking back on it my shield at max strength might have saved me from the sudden stop when my body hit the ground. However, pride was sacrificed for my well being.

Another pop of magic and my body landed on the floor with a soft “oof” inside her cottage once again. Damn her and her ways of waking people up. My glare met her smile as she sat on the floor in front of me; waiting for me to get back onto the couch again, so she can start her interrogation once more. Fluttershy comes back with the cushions and sat down. “Sorry about blinding you,” I apologized to her with a sad smile.

“Thank you, I’m alright,” she told me making me feel a little bit better.

“So what’s on for today? I mean I’ve already told you my life story, what more do you need?” she didn’t respond to what Fluttershy told her when asked, just sat there grinning at me.

I looked over at Fluttershy with my tongue in cheek then looked at Celestia with a squint of my eyes. She’s up to something, I know it. So, I waited. We stayed that way long enough that Fluttershy was starting to wonder.

“Um...What’s going on Emmit?” she asked me.

“I have no idea,” and grinned like the Cheshire Cat to Celestia. Two can play it this game.

Slowly she inched her head closer to mine.

Slowly I inched mine closer to hers. We came nearly nose to nose, “Hi.”

She stayed that way for a minute then slowly inched back, still with that grin on her face.

I inched back as well.

Slowly she lifted a hoof and gently tapped it against my front leg, still grinning.

Slowly I lifted a paw and gently tapped her own leg, still grinning.

Then we sat back again.

I’ve got to do something to throw her for a loop, just to mess with her.

She leaned forward again and right then she left open an opportunity.

It was right after we got nose to nose again that it was time to make my move. My lips suddenly met hers with a comically loud moan in a deep kiss.

This time she stiffened in shock then in a flash she was gone.

“Aha,” getting off the couch I danced at my success, careful not to over do it mind you. “I did it. Ha Ha, take that princess.” Fluttershy was a little confused at my dancing.

“What just happened Emmit?” she asked me though trying to hold back a giggle at my antics.

“No clue, just that she wanted to play a little this morning. So therefore, I did something unexpected to throw her off her game. And it worked,” and laughed a little while she giggled at me. “Now that’s a good morning, plus it got her back from teleporting us thousands of feet in the air just to wake me up. However, now that I am awake.” I walked up to Fluttershy, sat down on my haunches and gave her a gentle hug with my tails wrapping around her.

She “eeped” at first then relaxed when I thanked her for her hospitality and that I wanted to be her friend. “You are welcome Emmit and I would love to be your friend.”

We broke the hug and sat down again, “You know In my dreams so far I’ve been dreaming in my human form. And Luna has been joining me these past couple of nights. Perhaps you can talk to her into letting her get you to join in. that way I can use my fingers to rub behind your ears. She loves it and it’s really relaxing, you should try it. Paws really don’t cut it as fingers do.”

She giggled with a blush, but nodded, “Alright.”

“Good,” I told her with a smile and got up from the couch to take a stretch, “If you don’t mind I think I’ll take a walk around.”

“Oh go ahead,” she smiled to me, “just don’t go far.”

“Yes mother,” she giggled at my teasing as I walked out of her cottage.

^_^

(Celestia’s POV)

I teleported myself inside Twilight’s Castle library standing in front of a large window looking out over the small town. My eyes were wide with my mind in shock at what had just happened. He kissed me, my mind thought numbly while going over it time and again, he kissed me. I’ve never had some pony be that forward before. My body had the typical signs of arousal with stiff wings and a blush, but why? I mean it’s not like….

Oh by my own sun, I liked it. Now that was a revelation.

“Celestia?” Twilight’s voice almost didn’t register with me.

I liked it. The scene played out again and again in my mind.

“Celestia?” Twilight asked me tapping me with a hoof against my side. It brought me out of it enough for me to turn my head to her.

“I liked it Twilight.”

“Liked what?” she asked me as she moved close to me.

“He kissed me,” my voice was soft and slowly put a hoof to my lips, “and I liked it.”

“Who kissed you?”

My mind had unhinged itself enough for me to start at the beginning, “I went over to Fluttershy’s again to speak with Emmit. This time to test his patience and just started staring at him to try and get onto his nerves. In short, he turned the tables on me and when I got close enough he kissed me.”

“He did it to throw you off I imagine,” she said with an amused smirk.

“It worked, I didn’t expect it and furthermore I didn’t expect to actually like it. It’s the last part that has got me spooked.”

“But he’s not a pony,” Twilight said the obvious now worried.

“Yes and seeing myself like it with me just knowing him only a couple of days scares me. I need to think on this.”

“Alright Celestia and don’t worry about tomorrow with the Yaks from Yakyakistan coming tomorrow. I’ve got it handled,” Twilight mentioned in confidence that brought me out of it. I shook my head slightly to clear it and folded my wings.

“I know you do Twilight, so I’ll take my leave and go back to Canterlot now.”

“Alright. What about Emmit?” she asked me.

“He’s not dangerous,” then stopped myself, “Well because of his abilities he is, just not to us. I don’t sense any hostile intent from him. And If you can try and find a way to communicate with him, so dear Fluttershy won’t have to keep translating all the time.”

Twilight nodded, “Alright Celestia and have a safe flight back to Canterlot.”

With a smile and a hug I left her in the library while trotting outside and took flight. Luna needs to know about this and her feelings are more understandable now. The question was, what are we going to do about it?

^_^

(Emmit’s POV)

It was some time later when I was out walking that something disturbing caught my eye. A small group of timberwolves. They had a direct line to the cottage and was creeping ever closer. My body was in no condition to fight three large Timberwolves. However, Fluttershy wouldn’t stand a chance against them either. So, I had to do something. This is going to hurt I know it.

Using my dash ability was the only way to get in front of them before they reached the fence. My ethereal howl sliced the air after appearing in front of them. That would also alert Fluttershy to get every one of the animals inside. They weren’t too pleased with my interference as they began to spread out growling at me, but I had a surprise for them. Using my duplication ability was the most expedient way. Now I greatly outnumbered them by three to one, though it could have been more, but my body couldn’t do more right now.

My clones attacked the three of them with three of my clones to each of the wolves. Hitting them fast and hard my clones quickly broke them up into pieces. However, that won’t keep them down. My fire ability was the key here and burnt the area to a crisp prevented them from reassembling themselves. The fire swirled around me and their remains until there was nothing left, but ash and dirt.

“Emmit,” Fluttershy was running toward me with me laying down because the world was starting to spin. She immediately went into nurse mode and examined me, “Emmit, all you alright?”

“The world is spinning, but other than that I’m just tired,” my voice came out softly. “I really wasn’t ready for that. Why did they come out anyway?”

“They come out ever so often in order to try and get to the animals,” she told me. Then she smiled, leaned down, and lightly kissed my forehead, “Thank you.”

With a smile my head laid down and waited for the world to stop spinning, “You’re welcome. It shouldn’t be long before I can stand and walk again. I just have to wait for the spinning to stop.” She was satisfied that I was just tired, and not hurt, so she laid down beside me to keep me company.

Suddenly a blue and rainbow blur came down from the sky and right up in front of me and began shouting at me. Didn’t know why she was doing that because her words were gibberish to me. And her shouting at me didn’t help either. Fluttershy was trying to tell her something, but she wasn’t listening at the moment.

And then to make matters worse a southern accented voice called out. Applejack decided to trot up as well. I think nearly every pony saw my little fireball. Rainbow said something to Applejack then she too came over and shouted at me. Fluttershy again tried to say something, but she was drowned out by them both. I just ignored them and laid there with my ears pressed against my skull to drown them out.

AJ yanked my head up, but it didn’t stay there for long. Because a second later Fluttershy yelled something and literally smacked Applejack’s hoof away from my head to stand over me. And believe you me, Fluttershy was pissed. Always the quiet ones right? She was ripping them a new one as she obviously explained what happened. I knew from the series that she could really put it to ponies when she needed to and right now Rainbow and Applejack were standing there stiff as a board.

Must have used the stare on them. When she got done she was like a raging bull, Wow, never get on her bad side. Then she told them something in a firm quick voice and they left, rather quickly I might add.

“The nerve,” the nearly growled then looked down at me after she moved to the side, “Are you alright?”

“Yeah,” I nodded to her and slowly stood up, “and I think I can walk again.” My legs shook slightly and while trying to stand the two thousand and one space odyssey theme started playing in my head, “And I’m up...sort of.”

She giggled at my antics and let me lean on her as we made our way back into her cottage, “Come and get some dinner Emmit.”

“Thanks,” I smiled as we slowly walked, “I am rather hungry after missing lunch.”

It felt great to be back inside and enjoying a rather tasty bowl of vegetable stew with garlic butter bread. Now let me tell you that really hit the spot. My taste buds are going to miss meat, but the smell and taste of this soup was simply delicious. “This is really good Fluttershy thank you so much,” I moaned in ecstasy.

She giggled while going through her feeding chores, “Thank you too Emmit, now just rest and eat, I think you’ve earned it.”

“Alright,” I said as the image of Rainbow and Applejack came to mind again. “Say Fluttershy? Why did Rainbow and Applejack act the way they did?”

“Oh sorry for them, they thought that you did something to some of my animals,” she explained as I just sighed and shook my head.

“I wonder if they will ever see through what I am,” my thoughts mused and quickly finished the meal.

“Give them time,” she told me taking the bowl to the kitchen to clean.

“Yeah,” I nodded but wondered what they were doing right now.

^_^

(Twilight’s POV)

I was with Spike in the library going over the checklist for the Yak visit tomorrow when my thoughts were interrupted by both Rainbow and Applejack. “Twilight,” came Rainbow’s shouting voice, “You there?”

“Over here Rainbow,” my voice carried out to her from the back of the library. The checklist for tomorrow was on my mind while taking a break from finding a translation spell. “Hey Rainbow, Hey Applejack, what’s going on?” I asked while turning to face my friends.

“We just got back from Fluttershy’s place,” Rainbow said while sitting near the table as Applejack did the same.

“Oh? How’s Emmit doing?” I asked them curiously.

“Well, that’s why we’re here sugarcube.”

“What happened?”

“Hey we didn’t touch him,” Rainbow pipped up putting up her hooves.

“Then what happened?” my eyes narrowed now looking directly at Applejack, “From the beginning.”

“Well all I saw was a flash of fire by Fluttershy’s place I went over there to see what was wrong. When I got there Rainbow was already there shouting at Emmit for doing something. When I asked she said that she suspected that he did something to her animals. You know, being a predator and all. So I started questioning him.”

“Hold on,” I interrupted, “What was Emmit doing when you two showed up?”

“He had just incinerated the area with fire,” Rainbow said with hooves crossed over her chest.

“And laying on the ground, so we started to question him and I even grabbed his head,” Applejack said, which shocked me.

“What? Why? Applejack, Rainbow you know he can’t understand us and you don’t know what really happened did you?” I berated them.

“Actually we do,” Rainbow said sheepishly making me wonder.

“Which is?” slowly stepping down from my chair I eyed them carefully.

“Fluttershy was angry with us and explained that he had just killed three timberwolves that had approached her cottage,” Applejack said sorrowfully.

Going from just shocked to angry was easy at this point, “You...he did that only after a couple of days recovery and you two...I don’t even know what to say, but I gather Fluttershy had plenty to say.” They didn’t say anything, but just nodded. “I really don’t know what to do with you two. Celestia asked you to be civil and the first chance you got you decided to accuse him of…” I shook my head then took a deep breath. “Leave him for now, but tomorrow, in the morning, the first thing you two are going to do is go over there and apologize to him do you two understand?”

They nodded to me, “Good, I’ve got the Yaks coming tomorrow plus trying to find a translation spell for Emmit to use to communicate. So, I don’t have time for this, so I say it again. Be. Civil.” When they agreed again I nodded to them and got back to my preparations and for right now the best thing for them was to do something, so they became my helpers for the rest of the night.

Chapter Three: Acceptance?

(Emmit’s POV)

“And here I am again,” my voice echoed slightly while sitting down to stare at the stars. This time though the wait wasn’t that long.

“Emmit,” Luna announced, but then saw Celestia standing there as well.

“Hey there ladies, how are you?” I wiggled my fingers to Celestia blowing her a kiss and a grin. A confused Luna looked over to Celestia and saw her blushing.

Luna seemed to question her. Celestia answered and blushed further. Then Luna looked to me with shock.

Even though I couldn’t understand their language, it was obvious what they had talked about, which made me chuckle. “What? It seemed like a good idea at the time, besides she enjoyed it apparently,” I smiled and waved them over. Luna came over with a roll of her eyes, sat down on her haunches beside me, raised an eyebrow, and then pointed a hoof to Celestia.

I just shrugged, “I know, but it was a good idea at the time.” She looked at me with a certain look that said “I can’t believe you did that.” After a smile, I reached up and gently scratched behind her ear. She rolled her eyes again, but smiled softly and closed her eyes. Looking over to Celestia I wiggled my fingers with a smirk.

When she didn’t come over Luna say something then Celestia started to come over and sit down beside me. Now it was Celestia’s turn. Luna was resting peacefully in my lap while I scratched and rubbed her head, neck, withers, and back. Meanwhile, Celestia seemed to start relaxing, although she was trying so hard not to. So, it was time to use all the stops and took the very tip of her ear between two fingers and rubbed firmly and slowly.

Slowly but surely she started to relax, but it just couldn’t end there. I like to live dangerously. Slowly I started to rub Celestia’s withers and her back while doing the same to Luna. Luna however, I’ve already got, so it was Celestia’s turn. Discoveries on her ticklish spots were made, much to my satisfaction. Instantly she was glaring at me but I persisted and a second later she was on her side laughing.

Luna saw this, grinned wickedly, and joined in so it was the two of us that was tickling Celestia to no end. We had a wonderful time, but as the saying goes all good things must come to an end.

^_^

My body still felt a little worn out the next morning, but at least I could stand up and move around. The pain had gone away and only left some weariness behind as I stretched on the couch. This time I didn’t bother with trying to turn over and got up from the couch stretching again.

“Good morning Emmit,” Fluttershy told me with a sleepy morning smile walking up to me.

“Morning Fluttershy,” I smiled, “How did you sleep?”

“Just fine, what about you?” she smiled and lightly licked my cheek.

I blushed slightly, “Actually I slept great and even got Luna and Celestia into tickling matches in my dream last night. So yeah, I slept really good thanks.”

Fluttershy giggled shaking her head then went into the kitchen to make breakfast. I followed her this time and took a seat at the table.

“Any requests?” she asked and only one thing came to mind.

“Oh yeah, how about wheat pancakes?” I asked while looking like a dog after his favorite treat.

She gave a quick laugh and got started, “Alright.”

It was when the sweet smell of pancakes filled the cottage that there was a quick blue blur, a whoosh of air, then suddenly there was an excited Rainbow Dash sitting next to me. The breeze dissipated from her arrival as my eyes watched her like a hawk. She was sitting there literally bouncing in her seat as her front hooves tapping the table top. She looked like a kid in a candy store. “Fluttershy?” I motioned to Rainbow when she turned around.

Fluttershy gave a greeting to her as they talked back and forth. Then there was silence and Rainbow turned and looked at me, rather sheepishly I might add and said something.

“She said she’s sorry for what she did and will not hurt you anymore and give you a chance,” Fluttershy interpreted.

“It’s about time.” Soon we were all eating a healthy stack of pancakes dripping with sweet syrup. When we were finished I helped do the dishes while Fluttershy started to feed her animals. While I was cleaning the dishes, to my surprise, Rainbow started drying them. Rainbow incited a feeling of caution in me regarding her because of her actions. This Equestria is different from the show. Unfortunately.

It was a little bit later when Fluttershy was done feeding her animals that she walked back in and up to Rainbow and I. “Emmit,” she said to me while standing in front of the couch, “Today is when the Prince from Yakyakistan comes for a diplomatic visit, so I’ll need to go to Twilight’s with Rainbow for today.”

“You need me to come with you?” I asked remembering the episode and how much damage they did. I didn’t like that, but then again it turned out good in the end, so maybe I could just let things be.

“No, we’ve got it covered and everything should go just fine,” she told me and I knew it wouldn’t.

I sighed and laid down on the couch, “Alright, I’ll stay out of it, but if they start a rampage all bets are off.”

That’s when Rainbow ushered Fluttershy out the door and left me alone with her animals. All in all it was a quiet morning. That is until Fluttershy showed up later telling some of her animals to wear things that made them look like yaks. Twilight was there with the things needed and started fitting them on about five animals, including two bunnies.

I watched them leave, Twilight on one side with Fluttershy on the other side of the animals. So far it was playing out like it did on the show. What was going to happen and when, so I followed them to an area clearing. Three yaks waited behind a large blanket on the ground and the animals gathered behind a curtain over a branch. I waited for the yaks to try and kill the animals. Pinkie made her announcement while Fluttershy led the animals from behind the curtain and started dancing.

And that’s when things went south. One of the bunnies tripped knocking off the single horn on its head and that’s when the yaks went nuts and went for the animals. Expecting this I used my dash ability to grab them out of the way at the last second and stopped by Fluttershy. She took them up to a tree for safe keeping while the yaks wrecked the area. I wasn’t exactly in the best shape and couldn’t handle three of them. So, I wisely stayed out of it knowing that it would be alright in the end.

“You alright Fluttershy?” I asked her when she got back down on the ground again with her animals, “And the animals?”

“They are fine thank you, although a little bit shaken up,” she told me looking over the animals.

“Understandable and it looks like things aren’t going as planned,” we walked back to her cottage once she was sure the animals were alright.

“No they believe that if things aren’t perfect then they start destroying everything and it started with the castle. They damaged a lot of the inside and a lot of the town so far.”

When we got back to the cottage she got the animals comfortable in the living room with Angel looking them over. “I have to get back to Twilight, so watch over them alright?”

I agreed to stay here and watch over them while she was away. Fluttershy got back to her cottage just after dinnertime because of the last minute party that Pinkie Pie had setup for them and invited the entire town. Minus me of course. The last thing that Twilight would want is for the Yaks to see a predator right now.

“So how’d it go?” I was laying on the couch as soon as she walked in, although I already knew that answer.

“Oh it worked out in the end,” she told me while putting down a large piece of cake in front of me, “I saved a piece for you. They are friends now thanks to our effort.”

“Thank you Fluttershy, I’m glad it worked out for y’all,” I smiled to her then nibbling on the cake while she made dinner for me and the animals. I’ll have to think of a way to repay her one of these days. I tried thinking up some ways to repay her while watching her. Even knowing the show I thought of Fluttershy as best pony. I must have been staring because when she walked in with dinner she called me on it.

“What?” she giggled at me putting down a bowl of steamed veggies.

I shook my head to clear my thoughts, “Sorry. I was just think of a way to repay you one day for all that you’ve done for me.”

“Oh that’s not necessary,” she smiled with a wave of her hoof.

“I know, but that just makes me want to do something even more,” I winked to her and started eating.

The rest of the night we just sit and talked with the occasional animal coming up and either saying hello to me or wanting to play or something. So, it was a nice night for Fluttershy and I until it was time for bed. Because I could walk around now without any pain I asked her to use the bathroom to freshen up. It was a nice one. Full wooden with a tub shower and coming complete with a mirror over a sink. To the immediate left of the door was a wall cabinet filled with shampoos and towels and what not. Using my telekinesis ability the water turned on and started to warm up. Until then I looked through the shampoo and most of them was nature related. So, a nice flower scented one was my choice and set it aside for later. In the tub shower was a brush specifically for coats which. That was something I was looking forward to using for obvious reasons.

After a couple of minutes there was hot water and I stepped in and sighed pleasantly as it washed over me. Oh boy does that hot water feel good. Soothing my muscles with the hot water felt really good. Over the next fifteen minutes I soaped, washed, and rinsed myself down, including all nine tails of me. And when done I felt so much better.

“You look better Emmit,” she said as I walked out.

“Thanks Fluttershy I feel better,” I leaned over giving her a friendly kiss on her cheek, “Goodnight Fluttershy.”

I watched her blush of course, but she softly replied, “Goodnight Emmit, sleep well,” anyway and went into the bathroom for her shower.

^_^

Something was odd the next morning after I woke up. My dream didn’t consist of Luna or of Celestia. It was a pity too because I was looking forward to it. However, having them every night would be selfish of me. The next day was relatively quiet. Except for when Discord showed up. That was very interesting as he came by for their tea time once a week. Until he showed up I had completely forgotten about Discord. Seeing him was rather nerve racking actually. All that chaos at his whim to do with what he pleased. I did find something out though. Just because he’s the embodiment of chaos doesn’t mean he’s all seeing. He asked so many questions that I thought Twilight was talking to me in disguise. Naturally after hearing of all the chaos that humans did in my home world he told us that he loved us for that.

That wasn’t the only news though. While Discord was with us we got the news through Rarity, actually, that Twilight made an impromptu trip to Canterlot to make up to her old friends about the time away from them. My mind was already going to the next episode with Luna and her Tantabus. Was I going to join the fun? Once Discord left, things quietened down again and it was a restful day until night time again. Little did I know that the next night would be the night that changed everything for me.

^_^

(Ponyville Dream)

It was Ponyville at night, but not just any night. It was the night of the tantabus. Luna was in the middle of the town surrounded by a white sphere of magic while the ponies of the town was disoriented at what they saw. A huge Derpy mewing like a cat, Lyra and Bonbon linked together like CatDog, and some poor pony being chased by Rarity’s cat. Twilight and her friends all walked up to Luna while she shouted at the town. I meanwhile, was standing, in my ninetales form, close to the town hall building waiting for the thing to show up. My wait wasn’t long before Luna shouted and pointed to it.

The Tantabus appeared over a number of houses roaring loudly like a beast from a bad B-movie. Luna tried shooting it with her magic, but she had too much energy into holding the dream together. This was a dream right? And in a dream we can do anything, even defying the laws of physics. Igniting my body I floated above the ground giving off a loud ethereal howl making most of the town back up in fright. Luna seemed also shocked to see me. Paying them no mind my fire propelled myself toward the beast as fast as Rainbow could fly.

The Tantabus gave out a loud roar of pain, or at least seeming to be pain, as I hit it in its middle. Now floating there I expanded my fire to be as almost as big as it was and blasted the beast with it. Again it roared in pain, much to my satisfaction.

That is until it hit me in the side sending me crashing into the ground making a crater. Needless to say the world was spinning all around me. Rainbow went after it next. Things got chaotic after that. Houses started coming alive and Twilight and her friends were busy taking care of that as the Tantabus started going after the other ponies. I got up and shook it off getting to world to stop spinning. Just in time too as the Tantabus created a sword and split open the dream.

“No you don’t,” I launched myself again into the air, this time using my duplication ability. “Take THIS.” Like bullets from a machine gun each of my clones hit the beast making it retreat. That gave Luna the time needed to seal it again. However the Tantabus was splitting itself around me so I added my flame to it. With each duplicate throwing a steady stream of wide flames at it making it shriek once more. This was the most I’ve ever done and it was beginning to show. My body was getting tired.

Twilight was able to convince the town that they could do anything in a dream and out of nowhere the rest of the town started attacking it. It thrashed around wildly and another part of it caught me sending me down the center of town creating a wide trench in my wake. Twice it created a rift in the dream as the town’s inhabitants pulled it back again.

Then suddenly it got larger by twice the size. The end was near thankfully. Twilight and her friends were now talking with Luna just as the Tantabus grew into the shape of an Alicorn. It used its horn to create one large rift in the dream.

Jumping up into the air I used my fire to create a jet stream for myself and launched myself toward it once more. It was walking toward the rift. This time my body enlarged itself and wrapped my legs around it like a wrestler. All four fire limbs wrapped themselves around the beast and took it to the ground. The town shook like an earthquake hit it as the beast shrieked again when I further ignited the flaming duplicate.

Suddenly it shrieked for another reason and started shrinking away from me. I stopped while recognizing what was going on. The tantabus was being absorbed back into Luna again. Luna had forgiven herself and was blessed that I was there to watch. Her eyes met mine as the dream ended. Thanks were in her eyes.

I woke up with a start, opening my eyes wide and looking around. While Fluttershy was with her friends at Twilight’s castle I had agreed to stay behind here and watch her animals. What surprised me was waking up on the floor laying on my back spread eagle. Plus, I couldn’t move. Now that was getting freaky. However, it was only a handful of seconds that passed by that I suddenly saw a bright light appear above me. Pure white light that blinded me making me close my eyes and turn my head.

I was shocked at the sight before me. An off white Alicorn with a red mane and tail was looking down at me with a wide smile. “Do not be afraid,” she told me with kind eyes and an angelic soft and soothing voice.

“Who are you?” I asked through my nervous curiosity.

“You know who I am,” she replied pleasantly, “And I have a gift for you.”

That got me curious, “And what would that be?”

She smiled lowering her head close to mine, “To give you the ability to communicate with my little ponies and to give you the ability to change into your human form and back to your ninetales form anytime you wish.”

“Really? Wow that’s way cool, thanks.” I was happy, but also wary, “Hang on a second, what’s the catch?”

She just giggled putting a hoof to my chest and rubbing it lightly, “I do have a task for you, but not quite yet. All I can say is make friends and get to know both Celestia and Luna.”

“Celestia and Luna?” Why get to know them? I didn’t get an answer as suddenly her lips latched onto mine. I closed my eyes in ecstasy moaning into her mouth while she sighed softly into mine. Another thing that through me for a loop was the power jolt that flowed through me. I felt my human form again, and could change into it. When my eyes opened again, she was gone. Thoughts swirled in my head about who just came for a visit giving me a gift through a kiss. “Wow,” I whispered thinking back to the kiss.

It was time to be human again. Standing up on all fours I closed my eyes and concentrated on my human form and called it forth. A flash later and my human form was back. I grabbed my long black hair happily. “I did it.” My emotions were through the roof right now. I can talk again without speaking through a pulsing orb over my head. There was just one problem. I was bare butt naked. Great, I’m going to have to get something before walking out looking like this. “Especially if Fluttershy sees me like this.”

“Oh my,” I froze stiff hearing a soft cute voice announce herself from the bottom of the stairs.

Quickly my hands went in front of my...assets...to cover myself, “Oh um...hi Fluttershy, guess who?” I smiled as best I could.

She blushed hard, “Emmit?”

I nodded to her sheepishly, “Yeah, so I hope you will forgive me for not waving. Looks like I can change into my human form and back again now, plus being able to talk to everypony.” I quickly morphed back into my ninetales form once more.

“Really? I think that’s great,” she said with glee then looked at me curiously, “But how did that happen? Not that I’m not happy for you.”

I sat down on the couch facing her, “I know. I was visited early this morning by a pony that I’ve never seen before. It was her that gave me this ability.”

“Her?” Fluttershy inquired, “You know who she was?”

I brought up a paw to my chin in thought, “Well, I don’t want to say unless I’m absolutely sure, but I do have my suspicions.”

“Oh well that’s alright,” she said with a happy smile, “I’m just glad that you can speak to everypony now.”

“I’ll say,” I agreed cheerfully, “I didn’t want to use you for an interpreter for the rest of my life. That would get old for the both of us soon. And because I can communicate with everypony now, I think it’s time I go and see Twilight what do you think?”

She nodded and got off the couch with me following her toward the door, “I think that it’s a good idea.”

We had to walk straight through the center of town, in order to get to Twilight’s castle. And because of my actions during the dream it was interesting to see all the reactions from the town. None of them openly came up to me, but most weren’t shying away from me either. It was like they recognized that I was peaceful and acknowledged that, but at the same time not wanting to take a chance on me either. Many of them just looked at me for a bit while we passed by then went on with their business. The day outside was just fine with nearly a clear sky, slightly warm out with a cool breeze blowing, and everything relatively quiet in the small town.

“LOOK OUT.”

Ok, almost quiet. My head turned just in time to catch a glimpse of Rainbow shouting to us right before she plowed into me. She hit me and we hit the ground creating a shallow trench with me as the chisel. Instinctively all four legs wrapped around her pinning her to me until I came to a stop. And of course the world was spinning again as I groaned laying there slowly letting her go.

“Oops sorry about that,” she said to Fluttershy after she ran up to us, “I hope he’s not mad at me.”

“As long as this doesn’t become a regular thing no.” Hey I can speak through my mouth instead of saying “ninetales” all the time.

“Oh well in that case…,” she started saying then froze with her eyes wide and her head slowly turning to look down at me, “Did I just hear you talk Equish?”

“I call it a different language, but yes,” I groaned sitting up on my haunches looking to her.

Rainbow looked at me hesitantly then gave me a stern look getting into my face, “So you’ve been faking all this time huh? Waiting until the right moment to do something huh?”

“Rainbow now that’s enough,” Fluttershy interceded while I just shook my head.

“No, I could only understand you this morning. I was visited by a mare this morning who gave me this ability to speak with everypony, plus be able to change into my original form.”

“And now that he can understand everypony we are going to see Twilight,” Fluttershy told her while we started walking again.

“Well she is with the others at Rarity’s,” Rainbow told us while hovering beside Fluttershy, “She’s got an announcement for us.”

“Well in that case off to Rarity’s then,” I smiled, “I’ll need clothes for my human form anyway, considering I ain't got none.”

“Why would you need clothes?” Rainbow asked, “Us ponies don’t normally wear clothes anyway, so don’t wear any.”

“In this form, no, but in my human form I have to.”

“Why’s that Emmit?” Fluttershy asked this time. They were curious as to why however, proving it was a different matter. But one look from them and they were firm on finding out why.

I just sighed, “Because human males don’t have a sheath like you pony males have, so we don’t have anything covering up our...assets. So unless you want to see them all the time then I would need to wear some shorts at the very least.”

Their faces changed when it finally dawned on them what I was referring to. And that led us to being quiet all the way to Rarity’s. When we got there I used my telekinesis ability to open the door for them. Rainbow first, Fluttershy second, and then with me last shutting Rarity’s front door behind me.

“Oh wonderful we are all here and...what is he doing here?” Rarity pointed her hoof at me with a look of disdain.

“To see Twilight about possibly seeing Princess Celestia and Princess Luna about sending me home,” I said with a smirk. Pinkie was the first one to react.

“This is so wonderful,” she jumped up announcing happily spreading her hooves wide, “I can finally throw you a welcome to Equestria and Ponyville party.”

I chuckled at Pinkie’s antics.

“Now hold up here y’all,” Applejack pipped up while trotting up to me, “How do we know that he just wasn’t faking it?”

“That’s what I asked,” Rainbow raised her hoof in agreement.

“Now wait a minute,” Fluttershy began but stopped her with a soft smile putting a paw to her mouth.

I turned to Applejack, “You don’t. Ultimately I can’t prove it one way or another. Other than telling you what happened. That this morning a got a visit from a beautiful mare who gave me this ability, plus being able to change into my true human form.” “However,” my eyes narrowed to her knowingly, “You are the element of honesty Miss Applejack. So tell them. Am I telling the truth?”

She eyed me carefully. Not quite nose to nose, but close enough that the wait for her answer raised the tension in the room. Her eyes told me that she already knew the answer. Her voice told of her reluctance to answer, “Yeah he’s tellin’ the truth.”

With a nod Rarity was next, “Now then Miss Rarity, I do need clothes if you would please. The Tree of Harmony didn’t see fit to bring my clothes with me.”

“Well I don’t know about clothes, but now that you can talk with us I’m sure that Princess Celestia would like to actually speak with you now,” Twilight said then looked to me with a slight frown, “though sending you home will be extremely difficult at best though.”

“Why’s that?” that worried me.

“Well it’s simply because of the fact that it was the Tree of Harmony that brought you here in the first place,” Twilight mentioned to me. “Simply because of that we simply don’t know how at this point. She told me that right after your first visit. I’m sorry.”

I didn’t know what to say or think as my stomach felt like it just dropped off a thirty story building. I walked away to one side of the boutique with my head low not knowing what to think, say or do now. Going home wasn’t an option for me. My dad is long gone, never to be seen again. It was like I had just lost mother all over again. It hurt so much and all because of the Tree of Harmony. It was worse because at least he was still alive, just unreachable.

That Tree.

Anger started welling up inside of me as I started growling, “That blasted Tree.”

“Uh...” I ignored Applejack and ignited my body with fire shooting myself out of the boutique like I did in the dream. It was that blasted Tree that did this to me.

(Twilight’s POV)

I watched him go to one side of the store with a heavy heart. Part of me really didn’t want to tell him, so he could live with hope. However, he deserved to know the truth. His reaction was just so unexpected. Everypony ducked for cover when his body ignited in a flash of flames and took off flying out of the boutique. It was just like in the dream, he just took off freaking us all out.

“Goodness,” Rarity’s shocked voice called out from the floor.

“Where’s he goin’?” Applejack asked while standing back up.

“Oh no,” my voice held worry in it, “He’s going after the Tree.”

“I got him,” Rainbow shouted and zipped out before I could say anything.

“Everypony follow me,” I shouted then looked to Fluttershy, “Especially you, you’ve been with him, so if he’s going to listen to anypony, it’s you. Right now, he’s hurting and needs you the most.”

She stood up and for one of the rare times that I’ve known my friend, she had on a determined look, “Alright, let’s go.” And so we all ran out of the boutique heading toward the forest and the Tree of Harmony.

As we got close Rainbow flew up to us and landed in front of us.

“I can’t get close to him Twilight,” she said quickly with a look of shock in her eyes, “He’s attacking the tree.” Everypony was in shock at that when she said it. Every once in a while the ground shook with a blast of something coming from the Tree’s cavern. And as we got closer to the cavern’s mouth we heard him shouting and screaming.

“WHY? YOU TAKE ME FROM MY HOME AND MY DAD, WHY?”

We all hurried over to the edge and watched him try and blast the tree with his many duplicates like he did in the dream. The tree however, was protecting itself with a protective field and for now it was holding.

“Land sakes,” Applejack whispered in shock, “He’s powerful.”

“At least the tree’s shield is holding,” Rarity encouraged as we all looked down at the hurting human turned predator.

“He’s in so much pain,” Pinkie said quietly as her hair went flat.

“TAKE ME HOME DAMN YOU, TAKE ME HOME.”

The amount of fire he was hitting the tree with would have blown down a house. Once more the tree protected itself with the shield as it hummed along taking every hit as the rainbow shield glowed. Pinkie was right. He was in so much pain.

“What do we do Twilight?” Rarity asked.

Before I could answer Fluttershy started trotting down the stairs with a determined look on her face. Watching Fluttershy walk down to confront Emmit tugged at me. Was I worried for her? Yes. Does she have to try? Yes.

“Fluttershy,” Rainbow called out and attempted to fly down and retrieve her, but I stopped her with my magic. “What the…,” Rainbow wondered then turned to me as I pulled her back, “What’s the big idea Twilight? Don’t you see Fluttershy going down there?”

“I do,” then released her, “I also know that if he’s going to listen to anypony, it’s her.” Then to my surprise Pinkie started walking down. Not bouncing down, but walking down.

“YOU TOOK ME FROM MY HOME. BROUGHT ME HERE WHERE I’M NOT WANTED,” Emmit shouted and physically attacked the tree with his tails this time venting his anger. “WHERE I’M HATED BECAUSE OF THE BODY YOU GAVE ME. NO ONE CARES.”

“Now Emmit that’s not true,” Fluttershy shouted, or shouted for her anyway. We all jumped and I stopped Applejack from racing down there at the look Emmit was giving as he turned to look at her. His body was still engulfed in fire as he faced her standing only a few feet apart. When Emmit didn’t say anything she stepped forward, “I may not know what it’s like to be pulled from the only home you knew. But you are wrong in that no one cares for you. I care for you Emmit.”

His flames dissipated and it was a wonder how she was helping him. It was only then that I saw the pain in his eyes as tears were streaming down his face with his body shaking in grief. Fluttershy never ceases to amaze me.

“I’m sorry for chasing you when I first saw you Emmit,” Pinkie said now standing behind Fluttershy. “Now I want to throw you a welcome party that will make you feel better.”

Fluttershy stepped forward and gently raised her hoof to Emmit’s muzzle. Some of his tears flowed from his cheek to her hoof as she closed his eyes crying softly.

“I feel so alone and lost,” he said quietly as Fluttershy coaxed him into him finally burying his head against her in a hug. With her hooves around him and his head on her chest he let loose his emotions letting out his loss in a long crying wail that echoed through the area. I smiled softly as Pinkie joined in on the hug.

Rainbow groaned and flew down there while Applejack just quietly said, “Hayseed,” and did the same. I looked over to Rarity with a smirk and a raised eyebrow before she started walking down with a “my hooves are so going to get dirty for this.” Then I went down.

(Emmit’s POV)

I didn’t know how long I cried until it finally dawned on me that all of them were with me. Pinkie was also hugging me. Finally pulling back to look at everyone through tear filled eyes. “I’m sorry,” I whispered through a sniff, “I just-”

“It’s alright Emmit,” Fluttershy told me putting a hoof to my muzzle, “Being pulled from your home and everything that you knew can be frightening. And I can’t imagine what you’re feeling about not seeing your...dad is it?”

I nodded slowly with a sniff, “I had just graduated high school and we were going to go on a camping trip. I was out shopping for some things that we needed at a supermarket when the tree brought me here. Looks like I won’t ever see him ever again. My mother was killed when I was young, so it’s like loosing that part of you all over again.”

“I’ll make a big party for you so you can have lots of friends,” Pinkie said with a smile. She made me smile a little at that.

“Thank you Pinkie.”

“Sorry for bucking you,” Applejack spoke to me though it was clear that she mostly meant it and I suppose that was a start at least. “The Princess told us to be civil with you and I suppose I can do that.”

“Yeah likewise,” Rainbow offered with her front hooves crossed over her chest.

“Thank you.”

“I suppose I could make an outfit for you,” Rarity spoke up while looking to me, “You said you needed one for your...human form?”

“Yes,” I nodded with a sniff, “I’m bipedal in my human form standing upright.”

“Very well,” she said turning around and starting to walk back up the stairs, “Let’s go back to the boutique where I’ll put something together for you. Where I can also take a quick shower to get all this dirt off me.”

Applejack and Rainbow both giggled at that and started following her. Twilight and Fluttershy simply shook their heads and Pinkie was back to her usual self and bounced away after them. Fluttershy stayed with me walking by my side as we walked back up the stairs. “Thank you,” I told her, “For everything. And I’m sorry for my outburst.”

“Oh it’s ok,” she replied with a sad smile, “You were emotional with good reason.”

“Thanks, but still…”

“Now don’t think about it anymore and you are going to stay with me from now on,” Fluttershy told me which made me smile.

“Thank you,” we walked back to the boutique.

^_^

(Adult Portion)

“Alright darling, now go ahead and change to your other form so I can take your measurements,” Rarity said pointing her hoof toward some mirrors off to one side walking back in once she took a shower. While she was taking a shower I stayed in my ninetales form as we chatted and talked.

While Rarity was gone I was nervous to mention something for obvious reasons, “Well there’s a problem with that in that I’ll be exposed you see. I don’t have a coat of fur or anything so my...assets will be showing.”

“No come on sugarcube,” Applejack spoke up stepping up beside me, “Look at us. We don’t normally wear clothes ourselves.”

“Yeah, but you have a fur coat to cover yourself, I don’t.”

“Oh come on,” Rainbow floated up to me, “I’m sure you have nothing to be embarrassed about.”

I just sighed deciding to just let them see and see what happens. So, once more I concentrated on my ability and changed into my human form, still bare butt naked. Right off my six foot height had me almost towering over them. The heads of the girls stood about to my waist to my stomach depending on their height.

All of them was blushing as I stood there trying my best to stand still and not cover myself. I was blushing as well, but experienced something unexpected. It was kind of a rush to stand there like that.

“Oh my,” Fluttershy blushed now hiding behind her mane, though she took peaks at me.

The rest of them kind of just stood there with their eyes locked onto me. Rainbow looked up to me then downward and stepped up.

“Thought you’d be bigger.”

“RAINBOW,” Twilight admonished with a shout.

I held up a hand as they turned to me, “Remember me telling you that human males don’t have a sheath like pony males do?” There were some nods while Twilight was paying attention the most due to her thirst for knowledge. “Because of that and a lack of a coat, you see why we humans need to wear clothes. Plus, this is it in its relaxed state because I’m not sexually aroused. When I am aroused blood fills the shaft making it grow and harden preparing myself for a female.”

“That’s rather interesting,” Twilight said quietly looking on, “I don’t think we have any type of animal like that in Equestria.”

“Yeah yeah fascinating, let’s find out,” Rainbow quickly said and before I could even react she stepped up and latched her lips onto my head then taking in my whole relaxed shaft.

Everyone was in a state of pure shock. Me included. I looked down in total shock seeing Rainbow start to “service” me, so to speak. My body instantly betrayed me and “rose” to the occasion. With everyone watching, including myself, Rainbow bobbed up and down my shaft then her eyes went wide as I still grew. I’m not big by any means, I’m just normal but it appeared, by her reaction, that here in Equestria I’m larger than the average stallion. Which makes sense with me being larger in relative size than they. A soft long moan escaped me under her ministrations right before she popped her mouth off.

“Hello mama,” Rainbow nearly squealed fluttering her wings with delight seeing my shaft stand erect for her.

“That’s fascinating...anatomically speaking of course,” Twilight spoke in a near whisper with her eyes locked onto me.

All Applejack did was take off her hat and start fanning herself. Pinkie did something similar except she got a big electric fan and turned it on. Fluttershy was still trying to hide behind her mane, was taking more and more peaks from behind it. Rarity, on the other hand, who came back in during this, seemed to just freeze in place and stare. All of them were blushing beet red.

“Well stud you definitely don’t have anything to be ashamed of,” Rainbow winked up at me, “By the way I call dibs during heat season.” Then she turned around, walked over to a rack grabbing some torn up cloth with her teeth, and trotted back over to me. It looked big enough piece as it was long and wide, so I wrapped it around me like a diaper. That seemed to bring most out of it. Except for Rarity.

Rainbow giggled at her and lightly tapped Rarity in the side, “Hey Rarity what about those measurements?”

“Oh yes he measures up quite nicely,” she said almost in a trance like state. The girls giggled at her before Twilight took another piece of cloth and put it over her head.

“Rarity his measurements for his clothes,” Twilight giggled as Rarity was brought out of her stupor.

Rarity flung off the cloth from her head, cleared her throat and immediately brought up the tape measure to me while I stood in a t-pose.

(Story continues)

There was some cloth for me to wrap around myself while Rarity got the measurements she needed. “I was wondering if you could come by the castle sometime so I can speak to you further about your human history, culture and physiology?” Twilight asked with a slight blush on her face. I will have to admit something right here and now. Damn these ponies are so darn cute. At least now I finally had something covering me so it wasn’t that embarrassing.

“Trying to reel him in Twilight?”

“WHAT?! NO! Rainbow, I was speaking intellectually,” Twilight huffed at her sticking her nose up a little.

The girls giggled and I couldn’t help but chuckle at their antics. “I’ll say this partner,” Applejack spoke up after she put her hat back onto her head, “You look like your fit enough to work hard and I could always use some help on the farm. Come by when you get some hard working clothes and I’ll put you to work to see what you got. Earn you some of your own bits.”

“Thank you Applejack I think I will,” I smiled to her. It felt rather good to feel wanted on both an employee level to earn money and on a personal level. I’ve never really had girls come after me like that, so I had to admit to rather liking it. What guy wouldn’t?

“Anyway Rarity,” Twilight spoke up to redirect the conversation while she took my measurements, “What’s the news that you had?”

“Oh yes,” Rarity smiled turning around to face the group, “I’ve got the building I’ve been waiting for in Canterlot. And it’s already reserved and the first month already paid. All I need to do is move in.”

All the girls gathered around her to congratulate her. “Congratulations Rarity,” came from Twilight. “That’s awesome,” Rainbow cheered. “Time for a party,” Pinkie laughed bouncing around. “Yay,” Fluttershy cheered quietly. “I’m happy for ya sugarcube,” Applejack smiled.

“Thank you all,” Rarity smiled hugging them, “We can go as soon as I make a simple outfit for him.” From there she turned around and completed the measurements.

“You know it would be a great opportunity for you to go see the princesses now that you can talk to everypony,” Twilight said while Rarity went to make my basic first set.

Still with the makeshift cloth around me I sat down in front of the girls putting my hands in my lap, “I think it would be...interesting.” I smirked at how the last meeting between Celestia and I went. Fluttershy looked over at me with me winking to her.

“I don’t get it,” Rainbow blinked at me.

“Yeah what do you mean interesting?” Twilight asked in agreement.

Fluttershy giggled putting a hoof to her muzzle.

“Well the first time she came to Fluttershy’s was simply a Q and A, however the second time she was acting a little weird.”

“How so sugarcube?”

“Well at first when I didn’t wake up she teleported me about a thousand feet in the air,” I grumbled.

Twilight giggled, Applejack and Rainbow laughed their flank off, Pinkie bounced and giggled, while Fluttershy just smiled.

“I got her back though because when we got back inside she would lean in close to my face then back away. She did this a couple of times until the last time she came in close I kissed her,” I grinned while they looked at me in shock.

“Whoa,” Rainbow whispered.

Twilight just tsked slightly already knowing what happened.

“So yeah it will be very interesting to see what she does when I see her again,” I chuckled, “Unless I dream of them tonight then I won’t have to wait until tomorrow, but we’ll see.”

“You kissed her?” Applejack nearly shouted at me.

I laughed at their reaction, “It was the best way to get her off her guard and it worked. She teleported right out of there.”

“Wait hang on a second,” Pinkie spoke up, “Didn’t you say something about dreaming of the princesses?”

“Yeah,” I smirked, “except for last night. However, the previous nights I dreamed of Luna first then the night before last Celestia joined.”

“What? But...why...how?” Twilight stammered.

“I’m smelling something good,” Pinkie teased.

“I’ll say,” Rainbow echoed.

Rainbow was beckoned over with a wiggle of my fingers, “You want to know what we did?”

“Oh yeah,” she stood up excitedly walking over to me and sat on her haunches beside me leaning in, “Ok what is it?”

After a chuckle my hand reached up and gently starting to scratch behind her ears. At first all she did was give me this flat “Really?” look, which did get some confused looks from the rest of the girls. I leaned down and grinned to her. We stayed that way while I kept gently scratching behind her ears. She was wavering, that was obvious.

“I will never give in,” she whispered with a scowl that was clearly wavering.

I smirked and scooted over in front of her this time. Looking her right in her eyes I lifted up the other hand and wiggled my fingers and slowly brought them closer to her head.

“Nope,” she whispered with a wavering voice with her eyes widening, “Not going to happen.”

Placing the other hand on her head as well I gave her a double whammy, one hand behind each ear. My eyes on hers. The others were totally confused.

“Nope not gonna,” Rainbow whispered while I used one hand to gently rub and scratch her whithers. She was wavering though as I smiled from ear to ear as her body slowly started to sink into my lap. “Don’t want...to,” she whispered while trying to keep eyes on me, but slowly failed. Her head fell into my lap with a groaning sigh of contentment.

The rest of the girls, minus Rarity, who was still busy, surrounded Rainbow looking on in confusion. “So that’s what you, Luna and Celestia did during the dream?” Twilight asked while looking down at Rainbow.

“Really?” Applejack questioned curiously, “That’s it?”

The hand that was on Rainbows head I lifted it up and brought it up to Twilight’s head and gently scratched behind an ear. Rainbow meanwhile, was sighing contently in my lap. “This is really an interesting sensation,” Twilight looked at me with a look that told me her mind was racing and thinking about writing it down at her first opportunity.

“Oh really,” I smirked and intensified the scratching a little. I was rewarded with a smile as she closed her eyes and sighing.

“Oh this is really nice,” Twilight hummed with her eyes closed.

“I really don’t see what all the fuss is about,” Applejack questioned, so I looked down to Rainbow.

And because Rainbow was asleep in my lap Applejack’s ears were next. So, my hand that was tending to Rainbow went to AJ.

“I’ve got to remember to record this later,” Twilight hummed contently then lowered herself beside me closing her eyes.

“Well Applejack?” I asked while watching her closely.

“Oh, I see,” she said now eyeing me with defiance, “This really isn’t fair.”

I chuckled comically, like an evil villain, and leaned in to whisper, “Beware the power of my fingers.” Twilight was out cold while Applejack was very quickly was sinking into the bliss of my finger induced sleep.

“Wow,” Pinkie whispered then looked at me, took her hoof, grabbed my hand and placed my hand on her head, “I’ve got to try it.”

I scratched behind Pinkie’s ears and looked over to Fluttershy as she stepped up.

“Oh my,” she giggled looking down at the other girls and the grinning face of Pinkie with her tongue hanging out happily. “Does it really feel that good?”

“Apparently,” I whispered motioning her closer with my head. And as she did I raised my hand from Applejack and placed it on hers while Pinkie was already on the floor. With Pinkie smiling happily in a light sleep I took that moment to start gently scratching each one, one after the other.

“Oh my,” Fluttershy said quietly and looked to me, “This is very nice.”

“Glad you like it,” I winked to her, “Apparently so did Princess Luna and Princess Celestia as well.”

Fluttershy giggled at that and hummed closing her eyes with a smile. After another minute Fluttershy was down too. And just in time to hear…

“Ok darling I just got done with…,” Rarity came out of the back, took one look at the scene, and froze standing there with my outfit in her magical grasp with one eye twitching in shock. All five of her friends were laying either around me or in my lap all with happy smiles on their cute faces. When she trotted over her face showed a complete loss of words. “How...what…,” she tried saying while looking down at her sleeping friends.

I just shrugged my shoulders with a smirk.

“I left for just a little bit and then I find you here with them like that,” she whispered with her voice filled with both curiosity and also a little bit of an accusation thrown in.

I just shrugged again with a light chuckle and wiggled her fingers at her.

She looked at my fingers then at me, “What is that? Is that some kind of spell?”

I chuckled at her, “Nope,” I told her softly then gently reached up and scratched her behind her ears, “No spell whatsoever.”

It was because she’s been to the spa so many times that she recognized it. “I see now,” she cooed at me, “You really should talk to the sisters about working at their spa. Those fingers of yours would do wonders for the mares around town.”

“It did wonders for the ones in here,” I chuckled which made her blush and giggle. “I’ll talk to them whenever I get back from Canterlot and speaking with Celestia and Luna,” I added and stopped scratching her ears, so she can get some work done. “Congrats on your store.”

“Oh thank you, I have been waiting for it for such a long while,” she smiled levitating my first pair of Equestrian clothes onto my shoulder. “I’ll make you some more first chance I get over in Canterlot. After all you’ll need some heavy duty work clothes and some dress clothes for meeting royalty and such.”

“Thank you Miss Rarity, truly you are the Element of Generosity,” I smiled bowing my head some.

She blushed and giggled with a hoof against her chest, “Charmer.” Then she went back to work in the back of her store.

It was shortly after Rarity left that Big Mac came stomping into the boutique. It was obvious that he was wondering where his sister went to and was sent to retrieve her. The door to the boutique swung open and without saying a word Big Mac spotted me surrounded by his sister and her friends. All of which was laying either in my lap or snuggled up against me. Applejack was laying across my legs with her front hooves wrapped around my left leg using it for a pillow. Big Mac looked at her then her friends and then up to me. I just shrugged and lifted a hand wiggling my fingers then pointed down to them. “I can finally change from my ninetales form into my human form and back again,” I whispered to him as he slowly walked up to me and the pile, “I’m Emmit the ninetale Fox.” I held out my hand to him. He eyed it for a minute then slowly put his front hoof into it and we shook hand and hoof.

“I need to wake up my sister to get her back to the farm,” he whispered in return.

Instantly I thought about Fluttershy, “Ok let me put my hands over Fluttershy’s ears so she won’t be startled, then you can wake everypony up.” He nodded to me so I slowly put my hands over Fluttershy’s ears then firmly pressed them against her. Once I was satisfied I gave him a nod.

He lifted up a hind leg and slammed it into the floor, “GET UP EVERYPONY.”

Luckily my hands muffled him to a great extent so Fluttershy just lazily opened her eyes. The rest of them woke up like this. Rainbow woke up so suddenly and got startled so much that she launched herself from the floor screaming all the way up to the ceiling to grab a hold of it shaking. Pinkie was her usual bouncing self saying, “Wow your fingers are wonderful,” then zipped up giving me a quick peck on the cheek and zooming out the door. Twilight cried out in alarm suddenly standing up looking around with every hair on her body standing on end, “What is it? What happened?” Applejack on the other just gave out a loud, “YAH,” as she suddenly was on all fours again and staring right into her big brother’s eyes.

“Aww hayseed,” is all Applejack said while looking into her brother’s eyes, then she turned to me. “Emmit you keep those...”

“Fingers,” I added for her.

“Fingers of yours away from me,” she grumbled while the girls calmed down and Rainbow floated down from the ceiling, “but come see me if I ever have trouble falling asleep.” The girls just giggled and laughed as Applejack and Big Mac left the boutique.

“What in all of Equestria is going on?” Rarity asked as she walked back into the main room.

“Sorry Rarity,” I told her with a chuckle, “Big Mac just came and woke everypony up to grab his sister back to the farm.”

“Oh,” Rarity deadpanned then went back to her workroom.

“Wow,” Twilight aahed at me while holding up my hand close to her face with a hoof, “These fingers of your are amazing. You really have the talent of getting ponies to relax.”

Fluttershy stretched with a blush, “That was a great power nap, I really enjoyed it.”

Rainbow was hovering close to my face as with pouting look and her front legs crossed over her barrel. “Ok I’ll admit it was a great short nap,” then she floated closer tapping my chest with a hoof, “But I plan on building up an immunity to those fingers of yours.”

“Oh I see,” I retorted with a playful grin, “So you do plan on coming back for more.”

Rainbow just squeaked freezing in mid-air with her eyes wide, “No of course not and I’ve got a lot of work to do, so bye.” Then she flew out the front door leaving rainbow trail behind her.

Twilight and Fluttershy just giggled at Rainbow when she left, obviously trying to save face. “Well I have to get back to the cottage and check up on the animals,” she told us then faced me, lean up giving me a peck on my cheek, “Thanks for the nap.”

“You’re welcome Fluttershy, anytime,” I told her watching her leave.

I sighed with a smile, “She really is a wonderful pony.”

“Yes she’s something else, as with all of my friends,” Twilight agreed, then poked the new clothes laying over my shoulder, “I see she finished your first set. Go and try it on.”

I smiled grabbing the clothes in one hand and standing up, “Alright.” Going over to a changing room I took off the makeshift shorts. The new clothes looked to be a simple pants and t-shirt design, but with a material that I wasn’t familiar with. However, it did look really sturdy, so I put them on and stepped out. “What do you think Twilight?”

She walked up and looked me over, “How do they feel?”

“Actually they feel just about perfect,” I pulled on parts of the shirt and pants, “Not too tight, but not too loose either.”

“Good then for the rest of the day, if Rarity doesn’t mind, I’d like to ask you about your world and your customs,” Twilight smiled up to me.

I shrugged, “I don’t mind, but you’d better tell Rarity though.”

“Oh yeah,” Twilight giggled and walked toward the back of the boutique to let Rarity know. And in a couple of minutes I left the boutique with Twilight and headed off toward her castle. Now that it was in the middle of the day everypony was out and about. Plus because I was now in my human form they weren’t as afraid as before, but still found me somewhat strange, so they gave me some space.

“So I realize that humans have to wear clothes all the time, not only for the obvious reasons from earlier,” she blushed at that, “but also because you have no fur coat.”

“Correct,” I nodded.

“Rarity would love that considering that we don’t overall,” Twilight added while we walked out of the center of the city turning on a road that led to her castle. “So what is your world like then?”

“Well from what I can gather,” I started to say while looking around the town, “is that your world is about one hundred or so years behind mine technologically.”

“How so?” she asked while seeing her castle come into view. Even though seeing it before I will still a little dumbfounded at its beauty.

“Oh well for one we’ve been to the moon and back and all without magic,” that made her stop dead in the dirt road.

“Without magic you’ve been to the moon?” she looked up to me in wanderlust shock.

“Not me personally, but we as humans have yes,” I kept walking, which brought her out of her stupor and she had to run to catch up. “We’ve built machines that makes things easier for us. Like a cart that can travel under its own power, so no human or animal has to pull it. We’ve created what we call planes that humans use to fly through the air at multiple times the speed of sound.”

“How is that all possible without magic?” she asked with awe in her eyes and the thirst for the knowledge that it would contain.

I chuckled to her while we walked up to her castle, “I suppose I can tell you the science behind it.”

She squealed with such delight I thought she’d have an orgasm right there. I chuckled at her antics while she teleported us form there directly into the library. The library was really large with rows upon rows of books but we were standing in front of a desk. She took the chair in front of the desk while I took the couch behind me. “Ok,” Twilight grinned at me while levitating a quill pen and the first sheet of parchment, “why don’t we start with this cart that can move on its own.”

I smirked and gave her the basic idea of the internal combustion engine, basic transmission, and all the way to the rear end to transfer all that rotation into the rear wheels. She was mumbling “of course” the whole time as her mind caught up to the idea and even started to run with it. That alone filled pages. So, when we were done with that she took a slim piece of metal and folded it around those notes and set it aside, then picked up another parchment.

“Alright then, humans and flight,” Twilight gleamed at me.

I stood up from the couch with a smile, “That’s relatively easy,” and walked up to the table, grabbed a parchment and another quill pen and drew a simple cross section of a wing. “This is a basic wing as we call it. It’s simple. As this travels through the air like so,” I drew directional lines to indicate wind. “The wind travels faster over the top part of this wing.”

“Right of course,” Twilight caught on quickly, “Thus creating a low pressure area thus creating lift.”

“Right, now in the case of larger planes meant for mass travel of people we have what we call flaps,” I added them onto the cross section. “These are used for slower speed take off and landing. They extend to make the wing wider thus more wing thus more lift at slower speed. Ideal for take off and landings. However, when in the air and traveling faster it’s a hindrance so we retract them into the wing decreasing the wing overall for faster travel.”

“And all this without magic,” she whispered in awe then looked up to me almost with stars in her eyes, “so how did your kind get to the moon?”

“Oh well that I can’t help you with,” I sat down on the couch again. “I just don’t have that knowledge.”

She whined at that making herself look cute and cuddly, “Aww, but you knew all of this stuff.”

“That’s doesn’t mean I’m a know it all either.” I told her the rest of the flight problem with the tail rudder and elevators. I closed my eyes, leaned back into the couch and just listened to the gentle scratching of the quill against the parchment. Then a thought hit me and I wanted to have a little fun with her.

“Ok now then,” Twilight said as I leaned forward putting a finger to her lips. She looked at me curiously while looking into my eyes, “What?”

“So I gather you want to start with me now,” I grinned, “anatomically speaking?” To further prove this I stood up looking down to her. The pants that Rarity made for me were the type that tied together in the front. A little odd, but I could get used to it..

“Well I suppose…,” he trailed off watching me slowly untie my pants,”...we could...do some research.”

With her eyes looking up into mine I stopped untying my pants and slowly removed my shirt. She blushed while watching me remove my shirt. Then I laid myself down onto my back beside her. Then I gently grabbed her around her upper barrel and moved her over me.

“Um...what are…,” Twilight tried saying as she was moved over me with her face close to mine. Her front hooves resting on my shoulders as she blinked down at me. I smiled up to her confused face while my arms slowly snaked around her. One hand gently scratching her whithers while the other gently rubbing between her wings.

“How about a cozy relationship between a human predator and my pony prey,” I whispered while wiggling my eyebrows at her playfully.

Her mouth was like a fish out of water and I could tell that her mind was racing and arguing with itself. “Well I don’t know if...maybe...no this…,” she stuttered while looking down at me as if not sure what to do.

I let one hand gently stroke between her wings, while I brought the other up to her muzzle. Her wings were unfolding and getting harder by the minute as I whispered up to her. “What better way to learn about my body then by first hand...or hoof, experience?” My smile met her unsure eyes.

“Well...I...”

Both hands rubbed down each side of her body slowly and firmly.

“I’m...um...not sure….”

I placed my hands on her haunches and moved her lower half over my waist. To my surprise she moved on her own with her hind quarters resting on my waist. But I didn’t stop there and firmly took her cutie marks in my hands to gently rub them in a slow gentle circle. I saw her face blush cutely red so I leaned up giving her a light kiss on her lips. “Are you sure you don’t want to be eaten by this predator?” I asked seductively.

“He kissed me,” she whispered, “well maybe...I mean no...I do want to study you, I mean examine you.” She “eeped” shaking her head, “No, I mean get to know you inside and out.”

I quietly shushed her while using my hand to gently coax her into a rubbing motion against me. She started moving very slowly and not far but she was moving. “You are waring against yourself Princess Twilight,” I whispered to her with a grin while a certain part of me made its feelings known. “You could always be as bold as Rainbow.”

“um...Emmit…,” she whispered with her eyes taking on a bedroom look, “I can feel your...um”

“And how do you feel about it?” I asked her huskily while leaning up and giving her another light kiss. This time however I kept my cheek against her muzzle.

I felt, and heard, her gulp, “Um...I...um.”

“TWILIGHT,” came a loud small male voice coming from the door.

Twilight lifted her head and shrieked making her horn glow brightly. A split second later I felt like I was a big wet dog squeezing myself through a tiny cat door. I didn’t have a chance to scream out as my body was going through something. Then suddenly as it began, it stopped and I felt weightless for one split second before two things happened. One was that I heard a female scream that couldn’t be seen. And two, was my body depositing itself into a pool I was teleported over.

Chapter Four: Canterlot and the Princesses

Chapter Four: Canterlot and the Princesses

Water was all around me and began to panic. However, my senses told me that it was only four feet deep. You can imagine my embarrassment. So, I stood up splashing water everywhere taking a gasping breath. My long hair, now soaking wet, covered my eyes as I coughed out the water. “What the hell?” I shoved my hair out of my face. “Where am I?” looking up I saw only crystals. The water was warm too. “Am I in the crystal caverns beneath Canterlot?”

“Yes you are,” a females voice announced herself from behind me.

I saw Celestia standing there in the water with me. She stood about up to my chest with her horn going up to the top of my head. In her eyes was mixed emotions from embarrassment to annoyance.

“Um...Hi?” I waved to her sheepishly now knowing what happened. “It looks like I came to Canterlot a little bit earlier than tomorrow huh?”

“It would appear so,” she said stepping forward in her regal walk. Then she just stopped and tilted her head, “Wait...we can understand each other. How?”

“Oh well...uh...last night I was visited by a powerful mare that gave me the understanding and able to go from human form to ninetale form and back again,” my sheepish smile told of my nervousness.

She stepped up to me with a glare, “Then tell me who it was.”

“Well I have my suspicions,” I chuckled nervously rubbing the back of my head with my hand.

“Tell me,” she spoke softly but it was clearly a demand.

“Well she was an off white color with a red mane and tail and said she had a task for me. Just not right now,” I told her straight out. She stepped back in shock with the look in her eyes going from stern to those of a little filly.

“But why?” Celestia asked, but not to me specifically, stepping back again, “Why?”

I shrugged tightening my pants once more, “I don’t know ask your mother if you see her.”

She shook her head and stepped up to me, put a wing around me and pulled me against her.

“Hey what are you-”

“Hush we need to speak with my sister,” she told me then a second later after she lit up her horn we were gone in a flash. When we appeared again the lights were dim, for the obvious reasons that she was asleep at the time. The room was a simple but elegant setup with the bed about ten or so feet from the door against the wall to the right of the door. To the doors immediate right was a lamp stand that looked like a tree with five branches each holding a magical white sphere for light. There was a twin of that lamp stand on the other side of the bed. The bed itself was in the shape of a half moon with the bed frame in the shape of clouds. The privacy curtain for the bed was hinged at the top where the curve of the bed met at a single point. The door to her chamber was elegant with her symbol on both doors inside a dark diamond shape near the bottom. The floor was covered in a soft purple type of carpet that felt good under my feet. Her royal shoes, or slippers I should say, were resting beside the bed on a light blue circled carpet. We appeared at the foot of her bed with Celestia already going over to one side to wake her sister up. I figured it was either close to or already dinnertime, so it should be close to the time for her to wake up anyway.

“Sister,” Celestia called out while using one hoof to gently prod her sister, “Sister wake up.”

Luna grumbled and turned over now facing away from her.

“I knew there was a reason why I liked her,” I teased which earned a glare from Celestia.

She tried trotting over to the other side of the bed and magically forcing the sheets off of her. This time using both front hooves to rock Luna while nearly shouting, “Sister wake up.”

Luna grumbled and sat up in her bed now facing her sister with a very unhappy look. “Tia, I still have a couple of hours yet,” Luna grumbled rubbing her eyes.

“I know and I’m sorry, but this just couldn’t wait,” she told her.

“What couldn’t sister?” Luna asked as she hadn’t seen me yet.

Celestia just pointed to me with a hoof.

Luna looked over at me while I smiled to her wiggling my fingers to her in a wave. “Ok so you brought Emmit here,” Luna said dryly, “And this is what you woke me up for?” She then laid back down and pulling up her covers with her magic.

“I didn’t bring him here he was teleported here, but that’s not the issue. As you see he has human form and can understand us,” Celestia pleaded bringing her head close to her sister’s

“That’s nice,” Luna said through a yawn.

“And it was your mother that gave them to me?” I asked with a smirk. There was a moment pause before Luna shot up out of bed like a shot and stared at me wide eyed. “Would you like me to scratch behind your ears again to help you to get back to sleep?”

Luna’s head slowly turned to look at her sister, which just nodded her head also still in disbelief. Then her head slowly shifted back to me again. “What did she say?” she asked me softly.

I walked over to her bed, with both of them watching me carefully, then sat down on its edge, “She said that she would have a task for me later, but for now just get to know you both better.”

Nothing was said for a few seconds until Luna finally spoke up softly. “I have no idea what to say to that,” she said with a slow shake of her head.

“Nor do I, but how about just going back to sleep for now?” I asked her while raising my hand up to gently rub her head encouraging her to lay back down. She just nodded slowly and laid down using her magic to bring up the covers again. And with my fingers she was back to sleep within a minute.

Celestia “psst” me then motioned her head to the door. I nodded standing up and followed her out as she used her magic to keep her doors from squeaking as we walked out. That of course startled her night guards, which were thestrals by the way, which up until now I thought that they were just part of the fan fiction. Neither one of us said anything to one another while I followed her down the hallway.

“I really don’t know what to think,” she finally said at length softly.

“Neither do I, it’s not all fun and games for me either babe,” I crossed my arms in agitation.

She scoffed up to me, “You look to be taking it rather well with all your joviality”

I stopped dead and glared at her, “You think this is easy for me?” She stopped when she heard that and turned to face me. “I’m the one who was yanked from my home, yanked from my father, the only family that I had.” My voice wavered as well as getting angry at the same time. “While in my ninetale form I tried destroying your precious Tree of Harmony out of anger for what it did to me,” I told her with my body starting to shake again with my voice. “Everything I knew is gone and I can’t go back. Yes Twilight told me that because of that blasted tree there’s no chance to go back. How do you think that makes me FEEL?”

Celestia gasped taking a step back from me as my eyes filled with hateful frustration.

“The only thing that kept me from going insane and destroying everything was Fluttershy. Her friends later. I have nothing here, but you know what she did?” I asked while stepping up to her.

She just shook her head at me with wide eyes.

“She approached me and told me that no matter what I would always have a home with her,” I spoke softly as my anger webbed leaving grief. “She hugged me while I cried for I don’t know how long and simply told me that I will always have a home with her. That got Pinkie saying that she wanted to give me a party to welcome me and to cheer me up.”

She looked at me with sorrow in her eyes.

“So you’ll forgive me if I use my ‘joviality’ to try and keep myself sane,” I glared at her then waved a hand to Luna’s chamber, “At least you have your family, you have a place to call your own. I have nothing. And on top of that I’m a predator which is not wanted in this world. Or at least in Equestria.” There was a window nearby that looked out over the city. When I got done I walked off in a huff and over to the window crossing my arms over the windowsill and laying my head on it.

I heard her hoofsteps walk up to me, then stopped beside me staring down at the city below. “Sometimes, I tend to forget to think about others feelings. Especially when taking care of a major problem, which you are right now.” I heard her take a breath before continuing, “However, you are right in that it wasn’t fair to you or to your father taking you from everything that you knew and loved. And again, you’re right that I have no clue how to get you home, especially if the Tree brought you here and if my mother has some grand plan for you. You have a right to be angry and frustrated.” She fell silent for a bit then slowly she gently placed her wing around me, “However, because mother told you to get to know my sister and I then I offer that chance then.”

I looked down to her not expecting that and it showed on my face.

“You will have a room here and will dine with us, we will tell you of our problems, successes and worries,” she smiled up to me.

“Including taking you two out on dates?” I asked with a slight teasing smirk.

And without missing a beat she calls and raises.

“That depends,” she responded with a smirk of her own, “You think you can live up to my standards?”

“Try me,” I grinned then we went into a fit a chuckles.

“I suppose that I should tell both the castle staff and the guard,” she said aloud after a little bit of walking, which I had no idea where we were going. “Especially the guard so they don’t think that you’re an intruder.”

“Ok, so where are we going?” I wondered while looking around and taking in the sights for the first time. For the most part Canterlot castle looked just like it did in the series. Especially the hall of stained glass windows depicting Twilight and her friend’s heroics.

“To the throne room where the captain of the guard and the head maid will see and meet you,” she said. “In both forms,” she added after a few seconds when she remembered. In another minute or so we reached the throne room doors with two guards on each side.

“Go and fetch the captain,” Celestia said to one of them when we approached, “And you get the head maid for there is news that I wish to impart.”

“Yes your highness,” they saluted to her and trotted off to follow her orders. When they were gone she opened up the doors and stepped inside closing them behind her. The throne room was just like it was depicted in the series, which was rather cool to actually see it in person.

It wasn’t long before the captain and the head maid got to the throne room. When they arrived they were a little confused to say the least when they saw the likes of me standing beside their princess at the throne.

“Thank you for coming on such short notice, I know that you two are busy,” she began then motioned to me with her hoof, “His name is Emmit and he will be staying here at the castle as a guest. I wanted to introduce you to him and for you to tell the rest of the staff and guards respectively, so there’s no issues. He has two forms, this human form before you and another.” She nodded to me.

I changed forms from my human one to the ninetale form, which made my pants fall to the floor. Not wanting to lose them I folded them up using telekinesis and laid them beside me.

“And this form which is…,” she looked to me.

“Oh,” I chuckled, “Sorry, this is called a Pokemon. A fictional creature from my world. Its species is ninetales.” I raised my ninetails up into the air and wiggled them, “I do have abilities in this form. One for each of my tails.”

“He is to be respected like any other guest,” Celestia finished as her wings were spread out in regal fashion.

The captain of the guard saluted, “Yes your highness, understood.”

The head maid bowed to her, “Understood your highness. I will let everypony know.”

“Very good, thank you my little ponies, you are dismissed,” she told them as they exited the throne room to do their assigned duties.

“Well that went well,” I mentioned with a smile.

She nodded while stepping down from the throne while I grabbed my pants with a tail and followed her. “It’s dinnertime and Luna should be up and about, if not now then soon, so why don’t we head to the dining room? What is your diet?” she asked curiously.

I was afraid of this, but I had to be honest, “I’m an omnivore in both forms.”

She hummed at that with a nod, “I was afraid of that, but at least you aren’t carnivorous. That would have been worse. I can have fish readily available to you, but other meat will be next to impossible.”

I thought for a minute then smiled to her, “That will be fine for now, but eventually I’ll have to have another form of meat. However, I could go out into whatever woods you authorize for me and I can hunt for something there when needed. Although that won’t be often because of the fish.”

“As long as you won’t hunt my subjects, then I see no problems with that,” she told me.

I shook my head with a reassuring smile, “No of course not. Even in my world we don’t eat ponies. Mainly just cows, chicken, pigs, and turkey.”

“I see,” Celestia said softly in contemplation, “when you go hunting will you hunt those?”

I just shrugged, “Don’t know, depending on if those are sentient here. From what I can tell a lot of animals are sentient here. There’s even animals here that are just myth in my world like dragons and manticores.”

“Well the cows are sentient and I think pigs are,” she mused while we sat at the table side by side.

“Alright,” I chuckled with a smirk, “I’ll ask them first and if they understand me then I won’t eat them, how’s that?”

She just rolled her eyes with a giggle, “That will do.” Just then a scroll appeared before her eyes, so she used her magic to pick it out of the air and started reading. “Oh this is from Twilight and how she teleported you here, but she doesn’t know that you are here,” she giggled. Putting the scroll down she made a scroll and some ink appear and wrote a quick letter that I was with them and will look forward to seeing them all tomorrow and sent the letter off.

Just as we walked up to the door a scroll appeared in front of her, which she took it with her magic to read. “Twilight is glad to hear that you are with me instead of on the moon somewhere,” Celestia giggled making the scroll disappear, “when you suddenly disappeared on her she didn’t know where she sent you. She was searching all over the town frantically trying to find you.”

I just laughed and walked into the dining room with her. We got quite the sight as we walked in because it was right at the moment that Luna had decided to stretch. She stretched like a cat would with her front hooves out in front of her, wings extended, and with her butt up in the air. Celestia was about to say something, but I held up a paw to her with a smirk. She nodded while containing her giggle.

With Luna’s butt still in the air and only about four or so feet from me I took a breath and let her have it, “Now that’s a nice view.”

“EEP,” Luna slammed her butt down turning toward me blushing hard.

“Of course I never expected the moon to moon me,” I chuckled to her, “Not that I’m complaining any it’s a good view.”

Through Luna’s embarrassment I saw something else in her eyes as her horned glowed. A chill went up and down my spine as one thought entered into my mind.

I really should start running now. I didn’t get far before the first lightning strike struck my rear end making the fur singe. “AAH,” I yelped trying to get away as my paws started slipping and sliding on the smooth and polished stone floor. Out the door I went with Luna right behind me yelling “You Cur”, “Peeping Tom”, or “Vile Predator”. Right after passing a pair of female guards another one of Luna’s strikes hit me again. I looked back and saw my pants burning away to nothing.

I quickly ducked behind the two guards, who were walking down the hallway, and lifted up what was left of my shorts by one of the singed tails, “Now see here Luna, these were made by Rarity and the only pair I have.”

She stopped in front of the guards looking at me like a raging bull, “You should have thought about that before peeping at me.”

“Hey,” I retorted now sticking my head up between them, “You weren’t exactly hiding it and it was a gorgeous view because you are a gorgeous mare, but who’s going to see about making me another pair of pants?”

“I do not regret my actions,” she said sternly.

“Oh really?,” I grinned to her, “You will the next time I shift into my human form.”

Luna just scoffed at me, “I think not for we normally don’t wear clothes anyway.”

“Alright, but just remember you brought this on yourself,” I told her with a glare and shifted into my human form, making sure to stay behind the guards. At the time Luna couldn’t see my...assets because of my position behind one of them. Then I spread my arms wide and with a wide grin, “Tada.” That made the guards turn around. Luna and both of the guards blushed. Now remember that normal pony height, such as the guards were about stomach height in my human form while Luna was about chest height.

“Now then,” I grinned looking to Luna mainly, though liking the blush that the mare guards were sporting nicely. “Do you still not regret your actions on destroying my shorts?” I asked teasingly. All three of their eyes went south, so I just crossed my arms over my chest and started walking back to the dining room. “I’ll see you girls later,” I wiggled my butt a little while walking down the hallway. Without any indication that Luna was following me I went back to Celestia.

“I’m back Celestia,” I announced with a smirk then walking up to her.

“Oh good for a second I…,” she started saying then saw me and froze for a couple of seconds, “WHY AREN’T YOU WEARING PANTS?”

I just chuckled with a shrug, “Can’t wear what’s been burned off now can I? She singed me pretty good.”

“She burned your…,” she stammered, “well I...just change forms please,” she said at last.

I did. The burn marks on my body was still there. “Distracted Celestia?” I teased with a chuckle as I walked behind her chair using a tail to brush against her back.

“No,” she said seemingly calm but there was just the slightest hitch in her voice, “not at all.”

“Mmhmm,” I nodded and took a seat next to her.

Luna came in at the same time that I’m guessing was the head chef came in obviously wanting to know what we would like. I just looked over to Luna with a wide smile and waved a paw to her. All she did was sit in the table and proceeded to ignore me.

“Your highnesses,” the off white coated mare asked then nodded to me, “and honored guest.”

“Honored, ppht,” Luna scoffed but didn’t look at me.

The mare chef looked to Luna then to Celestia, “What can I get you tonight?”

We all gave our orders as I was looking forward to some vegetable stew and garlic butter bread. Dinner was relatively quiet actually with Celestia telling us about her day. Mostly about nobles wanting to expand, taxes, and or regulations. Or worse yet was nobles wanting to change regulations to suit their own needs.

After dinner we had decided to take a stroll through the palace garden. Actually it was my idea now that it was getting dark. Celestia’s day was ending while Luna’s day was just beginning. So, I was still in my ninetales form walking between them as we took an evening stroll through the gardens. Their gardens were beautiful I give it that and now that Luna had raised the moon there were moon flowers that were blooming for her. We were walking through a raised garden bed area that had a number of different flowers in each raised bed. But as most were bedding down for the night there were the moon flowers that were opening up.

“Not bad place you two got here,” I mentioned with a smile, “Quite pretty, a perfect place for some romance.”

Luna looked at me with a raised eyebrow.

I chuckled, “I’m serious. In the human world when one thinks of romance, they don’t think of a hot summer day.” I used a couple of my tails to pull Luna against me as she gave out a quiet “eep”, “No my dear Luna, they think of a quiet place underneath a full moon either in a garden such as this or at an outside table. But always with soft romantic singing.” I took a quick glance over at Celestia and she was smiling curiously, so right then I thought it would be a good idea to go through the most popular song. Bella Notte from Lady and the Tramp. And because I didn’t have to use my actual voice, but going through the orb I could mimic the guy’s voice from the movie. Plus the music.

Luna jumped a little when the music started and the song began.

“Oh this is the night, it’s a beautiful night and we call it Bella Notte,” from here I moved in front of her with my paw under her chin then looked up at the stars.

“Look at the skies, they have stars in their eyes,” when I got to the part about the stars in her eyes I looked down into her eyes with a wide smile. She actually blushed at that and bristled a little too with a flutter of her wings. When I got to the part where I sung “when the one you love is near,” I pulled her against me again with one of my front forelegs. To my surprise she actually just stayed there while I finished the song, then pulled away. Celestia was clapping her hooves together quietly.

“I think that was beautiful,” she said cheerfully.

I bowed to her, “Thank you, but as you could probably tell, I didn’t use my voice for that. That came from the movie that it was in complete with music. One of my abilities to reproduce what I remember while in this form.”

“And in your world they truly think that the night is beautiful and is for romance?” Luna asked still a little skeptical.

“Yeah absolutely,” I nodded to her with a smile. “A night like this one is one to be cherished. Because many don’t get to see the night with all the stars out because of light pollution.” They looked confused at that, “Light pollution is when there is so much light from the city that our eyes can’t see the dimmer stars. We only see the really bright ones, so the night doesn’t look as it does here. Because apparently here you don’t have that problem.”

“On that I think I’ll head for bed and let you two have the night.”

“Alright sister, have a good night and no nightmares,” Luna told her as they hugged each other.

“Nighty night Celestia, have a good night,” I told her as she felt it was fine to give me a light hug of her own.

“Goodnight you two, don’t stay up too late Emmit,” Celestia teased us as she left us in the garden.

“Yes mother,” I called out comically making her giggle as she left.

“What do you truly feel about the night?” Luna asked as we walked up upon a small grassy area that was lined with flowers. She walked in and laid down to one side of the middle. She patted the spot next to her with a hoof.

With a smirk I trotted over and laid down beside her, “You know I could morph into my human form to scratch behind your ears again, but then again I don’t have any shorts. Unless you don’t mind seeing me in the buff.”

She didn’t say anything as she was clearly thinking it over.

I leaned closer to her ear and whispered, “Don’t think too hard.”

Luna lightly punched me in the shoulder with a hoof as I chuckled at her expense.

“It really is a beautiful night,” I whispered to her, “I must say that to actually see you raise the moon and your sister lower the sun is amazing to say the least. In our world everything moves on it’s own, no magic. So, in my mind having moved something like that is just incredible.”

“To hear of a world without magic, to me, that is incredible,” she replied.

“That’s because you’ve had it all your life, while I didn’t have it. Our culture is of science and ingenuity. For example, our people have been to the moon and actually set foot on it and back. We’ve sent many probes through our galaxy to study the planets.”

She looked to me with a very curious and interested look, “Really? How can you accomplish this without magic?”

“Human ingenuity and invention,” I said simply. “We don’t have magic tis true, but through our inventions we were able to get into space and land on the moon. Our nation’s flag still stands on the surface today.”

“You don’t know of my history, and I do not understand why I tell it now. But I too have been to the moon,” she said softly while looking up to it. While looking at her the moon’s soft light seemed to reflect in her eyes. “It was long ago, over a thousand years ago, that in my jealousy I turned into Nightmare Moon. Ponies slept through my night and romped through her day. I did so much to put together a beautiful night sky only for them to sleep through it. My jealousy over that turned me into Nightmare Moon. I fought my sister. Wanted to have perpetual night.” She sighed and hung her head, “I actually wanted to destroy my sister. We fought. She used the Elements of Harmony to send me to the moon. About five years ago I came back to try it again. The Elements again stopped me by removing the evil from me with Twilight and her friends as the current wielders.”

“Wow,” I whispered softly, “I don’t know what to say about that. Other than this.” I moved from my spot to just in front of her nearly laying on her front hooves and laid on my back. “At night is when they trust you most.”

She looked down at me with some confusion and even more still when I lifted my paw to her muzzle.

“It is when they are most vulnerable because of the rest they need. Without your night, how can they recover from the day? And who would be best to watch out for them during that time? Yes a lot of ponies do sleep through your night because that’s what it’s there for. You get what I’m saying Luna?” I asked her looking up to her face. She was clearly thinking it over. “I for one would think of no pony better to watch over me when I’m the most vulnerable.”

“I never quite...thought about it that way,” she mused softly as my words rattled around in her head.

“Something to think about right?”

“Yes and thank you,” she said with a soft smile.

“You’re welcome Luna,” I patted her cheek with my paw, then laid my paw down with a grin, “Now how about we have a little fun?”

Luna looked down at me with a raised and skeptical eyebrow, “What would you suggest?”

“I could turn myself human and run around the castle naked trying to tickle you?”

She just clicked her tongue and rolled her eyes, but while she was rolling them it gave me the second I needed to change into my human form. By the time she looked down at me again I had my hands up close to her head wiggling them. Her eyes went wide when she saw them as I lay there naked under her.

“You wouldn’t dare,” she growled at me as I started to wiggle my fingers against her muzzle and neck. When she saw that I indeed was daring she decided to up the ante on me. “Well then why don’t you try that on somepony else,” she said while her horn began to glow.

I didn’t know what she was doing, but it sent a chill up and down my spine. My hands and fingers froze against her neck while watching her slowly grin to me leaning her head down close to mine, “Like my sister.” Then with a bright flash I was teleported from the garden.

And right into Celestia’s bedchamber, but not only in her chamber. No. No, Luna didn’t just do that, but she teleported me right over her. So, I landed right on top of her. And she was asleep at the time. Past tense. Meaning she woke up with a start and a yelp, which meant that she also threw me off the bed and onto the floor.

THUD

“OW.”

“Who’s there? Answer me or I’ll vaporize you,” she said as I could see her horn glowing while standing on the bed and looking around her room..

“Down here Celestia,” I groaned to her from my place on the floor landing on my back, “Your dear beloved sister teleported me here.”

I saw her head come over the side of her bed to stare down at me. She gasps then closed her eyes, “Why would she do that and why are you in your human form?”

I quickly changed back to my ninetales form and stood up taking a stretch as my joints popped, “Ow. Well we were in the garden where you left us and to turn things a little fun I threatened to turn into my human form, so I could chase after her threatening to tickle her. Instead she teleported me here.”

“Oh,” she said laying back down on the bed in her previous position and magically pulling the covers over her again. She hummed giving herself a little stretch under the covers, “Well goodnight Emmit I’m sure you can see the door.”

I chuckled to her and trotted over to the door, “Yeah I think I can find it.” Using my own telekinesis I opened the door and left her to sleep. “Good evening,” I told the shocked guards while leaving and made my way back to the gardens.

I was surprised to find Luna still there. She grinned as our eyes met, “How did our sister take it?”

“Just fine,” I slowly circled her, “Once she discovered that it was me she just laid down and allowed me to leave.”

She watched me carefully with a smirk as I circled her, “Really?”

“Yes really,” I replied with a smile continuing to circle her slowly.

“Oh stop already,” Luna told me patting a hoof on the ground, “You’re going to make me dizzy.”

I just chuckled, stopped beside her and laid down leaning against her with a long exaggerated sigh, “Twilight and the girls will be in town tomorrow. Rarity got her store that she wanted so they will help her clean up and move in. So, they will probably be over here in the afternoon or something to visit.”

She just rolled her eyes at me, but didn’t move away either, “That’s fine. One morning or evening I may stop by and see how our element of generosity is doing.”

“I’ll have to stop by as well to tell her how you burned a pair of pants she made me,” I complained.

She huffed with a snort angling her head up away from me, “It was unavoidable.”

I scoffed at her with a quick laugh, “Yeah right.” Then I leaned my head over to her neck and ran my teeth lightly against her neck whispering seductively, “I think you did it on purpose just to see me naked again. Maybe even let me chase you as predator and prey.” She didn’t say anything, but I felt her body shudder and her wings flutter slightly.

She took a quick deep breath letting out a quick powerful horse-like snort holding her head up, “Not interested.”

“Ouch, shot down by the cold shoulder,” I chuckled and straightened myself from her. “Hey I just got an idea,” I looked to her with excited eyes, “Nightmare night is coming soon right?”

She looked at me with a curious, but slightly wary look, “Yes.”

“How about this idea for when you go to Ponyville again this year. I go as your evil pet of sorts. You change my body color to almost black while keeping my red eyes, that I can have small red flames coming out of. You’ll go as Nightmare Moon and I’ll be kind of like your sidekick, or minion, sort of. The gig is this,” I leaned a little closer as if conspiring with her. I also found out that she was interested which was more than what I was expecting. “You will send me out for those that, in your view, didn’t give enough candy for you to devour. In reality, you are selecting some of the foals or adults or whatever to spend some special time with you. What do you think?”

Turning her head she looked off into the distance obviously in thought as her mind mulled it over. About a couple of minutes later she turned back to me with a soft smile, “I like the idea. Of course, I might change it some, but I like it.”

“Oh good and if you change it that’s fine. It’s just when I was growing up I never really got a chance to have a really awesome costume and character,” I told her. “But now that I’m here in Equestria and have access to magic the thought came to me. Plus it’s something that we can do together.”

“True,” she responded in agreement, “It also just might help you win them over as it did me shortly after my return. That is how and why I return to Ponyville each year for Nightmare Night. Even after my change from Nightmare Moon back to Luna they still feared me because of what I was and not what I am now. So in a way, I can understand how you must feel.”

I smiled at her, “Thanks, Luna.” Then I chuckled, turned on my back, and wiggled close to her where my head was beneath hers. “At breakfast, I’ll see what Celestia wants to do with me today, then I’ll have to go to Rarity’s new place to get the rest of my clothes,” I told her while looking up to her and using one paw to gently paw at her like a cat. Then I leaned up and whisper, “And to tell Rarity who burned my shorts.”

She groaned at me closing her eyes and shaking her head, “You’re hopeless.”

“Thanks,” I cheered at her putting both front paws on her muzzle, “That’s the nicest thing you have said to me.” I gave a fake sniffle as if her words meant the world to me and moved my heart.

She moved her head then grabbed a paw in her mouth and gave it a quick light bite, “I take it back, you’re impossible.”

I chuckled and mimicked whining and acting hurt from her bite for a minute then just relaxed and watched the sky. “I know I’ve said it already,” I said after a bit of silence, “But the night is really beautiful here. I hope that I’m able to see my dad again. We would take those camping trips, not just for hunting and relaxing, but also to watch the stars at night. Can’t do it in the bright lights of the city as I’ve said before.”

“You two are close?” she asked me in a quiet voice as she looked down at me.

I looked up to her with a nod, “Yeah, ever since mom died. A drunk driver t-boned her. She was killed instantly. For a short time, we just kept to ourselves until it dawned on us that all we had was each other.” I let a few tears fall as I remembered the day it happened. “I really miss her,” I quietly reminisced looking off into the distance. “It’s hard being taken from everything you knew, given a body that isn’t yours, and thrown into another world. I may seem happy-go-lucky to you, but on the inside...sometimes...I’m terrified.” I didn’t know why I was telling her all this, but for some reason, I just felt the need to open up. I put my paw on her hoof and just traced it a little while I spoke to her, “I mean, even with this powerful body what am I supposed to do? What plan does your mother and the tree of harmony have for someone like me? I’m barely an adult myself just finished high school. Was going to take a year or so off and work a bit at my dad’s place to build up some spending money. I miss having a mother. So when I fall in love I could turn to her, so she could tell me everything I would need to know about how to treat a lady.” I smirked at that thinking how wonderful that would have been then just frowned as I fell silent.

“Sorry,” she said quietly to me as I felt her rub her muzzle against me gently. “I lost both of my parents when my sister and I were young.”

There was some more silence before I asked, “How do you stay sane after living so long?” I sighed and continued, “I ask because while in this body I’ll live around a thousand years. And that’s if my pokemon-ish magical energy doesn’t replenish.”

“And if it does? How long would you live if this body absorbs Equestrian magic and adds it to your own?”

I sighed looking up to her, “Then you’ll have a long time to show me how you stay sane through the centuries into millenniums.” My body then forced out a wide long yawn against my wishes.

I heard her giggle, “Seems someone needs to sleep.”

“No, I,” I yawned again, “do not.”

She giggled again, “I appreciate you staying up and enjoying my night, but it really is time for you to rest. It’s already past midnight.”

“You really enjoyed it?” I asked looking up to her, “You really want to get to know me and not just because your mother thinks it’s a good idea?”

She looked down at me and I can tell she was being sincere, “Yes I really did enjoy tonight and yes I really want to get to know you. Even though you can be trying at times and have a...unique sense of humor, you remind me of someone.”

My eyes were already closing as she spoke to me. “Yeah?” I asked quietly as my mind was shutting down, “Is that a good thing?”

She hummed quietly as she nuzzled my head making me drift off and the last thing I heard before letting sleep take me was that it was a good thing.

^_^

“AAAAHHHHH.”

I was jolted awake by an ear-piercingly loud feminine scream, which made me sit up in fright and shock while screaming myself. My eyes only got a little over a second to look around at where I was before I saw the bedsheet wrap around me and start floating up in the air trapping me inside. “Wait, hold on, what’s going on? Where am I? What’s happening?” I kept asking question after question while trying to make heads and tails of the sudden situation.

Added to the confusion I also heard clicks and flashes going off with feminine laughter immediately following.

Things started to fall into place when I heard a door slam open, “Your highness what happened are you alright?” It was a masculine voice followed by many hoofsteps.

“Wait...Highness?” I called out from my comfy bed sheet bag, “Just what is going on?”

I found out, “Oh sister the look on your face is priceless if only you can see it...oh wait you can...look,” from Luna. I recognized her voice instantly. I pretty much put two and two together. Which came up with some interesting comeback pranks. “It’s alright guards,” Luna continued while I still hovered inside my bed sheet bag, “It was just me pranking my good sister.”

“Yeah with me as your punchline,” I called out from within the bag still obviously within Celestia’s magical grasp. Which right now I could hear her deep quick breathing as she was obviously trying to put herself back together from the scare she received. The sound of hooves and a door clicking shut let me know the guards left us.

I sighed patiently and called out, “Celestia my good mare, would you so kindly let me out now?”

I felt a hoof poke me making the bag sway to and fro, then Luna’s teasing voice came to my ears again. “Aww,” she cooed in a comically exaggerated motherly fashion, “Can our widdle Emmit not get himself out of a widdle bag?”

I echoed that with some syrup of my own, “On the contrary my dear Luna. I have any number of ways to get out, it’s just I didn’t want to ruin Celestia’s wonderful sheets. I was being nice and patient.” Suddenly the bag just disappeared from around me and I was sent to the floor with a thud. “OW,” I lifted my head from the floor and glared at Celestia, “What was that for?”

She was off the bed standing on the floor while using her magic to make her bed up. “For using me as your pillow,” she shot back sweetly.

I just blinked at her not believing she is accusing me of that if Luna put me there in the first place. “I wasn’t the one that put me with you,” I defended myself while pointing a paw at Luna, who just stood and whistled.

“No,” she agreed but continued, “But you didn’t have to enjoy it and hold me tight either.”

“Oh well,” but after a couple of seconds, something hit me. “Wait a second,” I stood up and glanced a wary eye at Celestia while stepping around the bed, “You screamed supposedly because you didn’t know I was there, so then how could you know that I held you tight in the first place if you didn’t know I was even there?”

She flinched for just a split second but I caught it and stammered out a couple of words as she tried to talk her way out of it. “O-oh w-well I felt it during my sleep,” she said trying to convince me.

“Uh-huh,” I didn’t buy it and grinned at her nearly coming nose to nose with her, “You woke up during the night, saw me like that, and actually enjoyed it. You knew that Luna placed me here, but you screamed in order to keep your dignity right?”

She shook her head firmly and trotted past me, “I don’t know what you’re talking about.”

I grinned like the Cheshire cat and looked over at Luna, who was doing the same. “She did enjoy it,” Luna cooed out. “Looks like I’ll have to put him in your bed more often.”

Celestia just blanched at her sister while I looked at her with an annoyed expression, “Hey I refuse to be pimped out.”

“Oh really?” she giggled at me and walked up to me batting her eyes. “You refuse to bed with some beautiful mares?”

I held up my paw to her to retort but paused for a couple of seconds. Then I just set it down and panted like an obedient puppy, “I’m game.”

Celestia stomped her right hoof at us then pointed to the door with her left. “Out,” she commanded softly but very firmly with a slight glare.

“Bye,” I said without hesitation and trotted to the door, opening with my telekinesis, then walking out, “See you at breakfast.” I didn’t know what Luna said or did, but all I heard was, “Out Luna.” Then her quickly galloping hooves as she almost ran out of the room, although she was quietly laughing the whole way. She was still giggling when I slowed down for her to catch up to me. “I’m so glad you’re so amused,” I said dryly, “Just remember, you’re fair game you know.”

She just trotted with a wide smirk on her face, “I know,” she responded casually.

“Ok, just so you know,” I responded equally as casual as I trotted along beside her. I assumed that we were headed toward either the kitchen or the dining room for lunch. But we passed it and kept on going, so where were we headed? Luna and I were still slowly trotting along the hallway until we came to a “T” and turned right. This hallway took on a darker tone to it. Darker colored stones with moon symbols showing up. This must be Luna’s wing. I was still by her side. This got me curious as to how far she would let me walk with her, and where. Just when would she tell me to shove off?

I trotted alongside her for another minute or so until we approached a door. It was her room. Two thestrals on either side with her cutie mark on the dark-colored door. The hallway was now blatantly obvious that this was Luna’s wing of Canterlot Castle.

Now, this was one test. Would she allow me in or tell me to leave? The two thestrals watched me like a hawk as Luna opened her door with her magic and stepped in. I proceeded to step in with her. Actually got past the two thestrals, who still watched me. Plus, I actually got into the room as she shut the door behind me. Should I try and talk to her or compliment her? She went over to a dresser and proceed to take off her regalia.

“Beautiful room you have,” I told her on risk and was being honest about it, “for a beautiful mare.”

“Oh well thank you, Emmit,” she cooed in response turning from the dresser and making her way over to me again. She started to pass me so I turned and maintained my pace next to her. We passed the bed to an opening on the far end of the room.

And walked right into the bathroom.

(Adult Section)

My heart was pounding in my chest right now as I stood slightly behind her as she turned on the water and checked the temperature. It was a large bathroom with an open shower arrangement. So the bathroom was fully tiled. The shower itself had a raised section of the tiled floor so she had the option to lay on it. And the smart ass in me just had to take it up a notch. And I waited until she tested the water with her hoof and stepped underneath the water stream.

“Allow me to honor of washing you my princess,” I told her taking a typical bow lowering my head to her and curling one leg under me. I mean, true I could just sit and watch until it dawns on her, but getting my hands on her would be much more fun. Especially considering her reactions to the other times my fingers got to her, this should be far more interesting.

“Very well,” she spoke in regal fashion, stepping up onto the raised portion of the tiled floor, and laid down, “You may.”

“I thank you, my princess,” I calmly told her while a bright aura surrounded my body while morphing into my human form. Inwardly, I was grinning from ear to ear at the possibilities, wiggling my fingers and cackling like a maniac. Truthfully, I did volunteer a lot at the local animal shelter over the past few years and washed a number of dogs, so this wouldn’t be all that different. Except that this animal was a talking pony that could send me into space and I was purposely messing with her.

I’m going to Tartarus, I just know it.

Now in my human form, I stood up and took the adjustable hand sprayer from its crutch, and tested the water again. It was fine, then grabbed the shampoo from its holder on the wall, and knelt down on the floor of the large shower. I set the bottle down and moved the showerhead to Luna’s head. “Close your eyes my princess while I wet down your head.” To my surprise she did. The water wasn’t coming out hard enough for my hand to be in front of it, so I wasn’t worried about the blast of the water stinging her. After her head, I went straight for her mane. That was interesting because I could feel the individual strands of hair, and yet it looked like my fingers were poking out through the night sky itself. And what was odd was that each star was aligning with my fingers. That gave me some interesting ideas for later.

However, I just kept quiet and pretended to be a simple servant, and did my job. With one hand I held the showerhead and with the other worked the water into wherever the water was being sprayed at. I was careful around her ears and eyes. Now that her mane was wet I concentrated on her back first and sides before even thinking about her wings. As my fingers dug a little into her back as I wet it down she gave a soft contented sigh laying her head down on her front hooves. As my fingers and water worked their way down her back I could feel her beginning to really relax under my ministrations. I used the same type of massage technique that I always used when washing an animal and it seemed to be working here. In my mind, I was grinning wickedly now working on her rear end. Starting with the end of her tail then took my time on each of her cutie marks. She moaned quietly.

Her tail reacted the same way to me as her mane did. Now was the time to work on her wings. “Extend your wing please.” Extending it I began to wet it down gently. Doing the other one while I was on the other side was a little bit tricky. But I could do it fine while standing up with her wing extended straight up.

Next was soaping her down everywhere. I wet her down, her head, neck and shoulders, mane, back, wings, haunches, and lastly her tail. The whole time working the soap into her fur coat and to her skin. Using a slow massaging fashion to work it in. I took my time with her. True I wanted to get my hands on her, but I also wanted to show her another side of me. The best way to do that was through my fingers. To give her the most relaxing wash she had ever had. She relaxed completely under my ministrations with the soap and water washing the night away.

Now was the time for her underside. “On your back please my princess,” I gently commanded. She hummed pleasantly with a wide smile. She was sluggish so I helped her roll over, then gently tilted her head to one side. “Just relax my princess,” I said softly to her then positioning her four hooves in a sprawled out fashion. Her eyes were still closed.

I washed and soaped her body down. Front hooves and legs, chest, belly and both sides, back hooves and legs, and then gently her womanhood. I took special attention there. My fingers did the talking. When I first touched her there she gasped then let out some quiet moans. However, the rest of her body needed to be finished. I kissed each hoof and leg when done, then kissed her chest, her belly, and both sides, her back hooves, and legs I kissed as well. Then back to her womanhood. Using my thumbs to massage just outside of it, I kissed her there lightly. When she tensed up it was time to leave that part. Turning off the water I put the shampoo back where it belongs then stood back and morphed back into my ninetales form once more.

(Normal)

“Shall I blow dry you, my princess?” I asked igniting my body with fire.

Slowly she hummed calmly and dare I say happy and content. She stretched herself as if waking up from a long nap then got down from the raised floor. With only a smile she stopped in the center of the large shower giving me just enough room.

“Ninetales, ninetales, ninetales, ninetales,” my natural ethereal voice called out as I duplicated myself four times. Then dashed around her. Quickly a whirlwind formed and along with the fire-induced, a blow-dry effect quickly dried her. After she was dry I stopped in front of her. “Shall we go to breakfast my princess?” continuing to play the servant.

Humming softly she nodded and just started walking toward the door.

We got back into the hallway walking side by side like before. All the way back to the dining room where Celestia and our breakfast were already waiting.

“Ah there you are sister,” Celestia’s pleased voice wafted from the head of the table, “What kept you?”

“A servant gave me the most relaxing bath I have had in a very long time,” Luna said before taking her first bites of a short stack of pancakes.

Celestia smiled at her raising an eyebrow with a giggled, “Really Lulu, and who was this wonderful servant of yours?”

I grinned and wave a paw at Celestia.

At the same time, Luna said, “Well it was Emmit.”

I kept facing Celestia with a grin while she looked at me curiously then smirked at me. “I might just give him a try,” she giggled at me, “what do you think Lulu?”

Suddenly there was heavy breathing and snorting against my shoulder. I didn’t move but just kept grinning at Celestia. Then Luna said, “Not if I kill him.” And it finally clicks for her. I was wondering just when her mind would click into what we were doing and now I know.

“I don’t think that will be necessary Lulu,” Celestia smiled at me then lit up her horn.

In a flash and a soft pop, I went from the dining room to a room that was obviously Celestia’s. After a couple of minutes, Celestia’s soft voice said, “I do believe that I will let you wash me as you did my dear sister,” as she appeared.

Turning around to face her I was still surprised that she would let me do such a thing. Next was washing a mare that could burn me to a crisp. I’ll either be insanely envied or be remembered as the one male who went where no stallion had gone before. However, not one to argue I quickly morphed back into my naked human form and bowed to her as a servant would, “As you wish my princess. Shall we adjourn to the bathroom then?”

She blushed when I changed into my human form, “You really need to be in that form for this?” The first time that I saw her looking rather cute with lifting up one leg, hiding behind her mane a little, with a blush.

“Yes, I do because the magic is in the fingers,” wiggling some fingers at her.

(Adult Section)

“Very well,” she quietly agreed and trotted into the bathroom. I followed behind her noting that she didn’t have her regalia on, nor any clothes for that matter. She must put all that on after the morning shower routine. The bathroom and shower were just like in Luna’s room, Just light-colored tiles instead of darker ones. The same raised portion of the tiled floor for her to lay on. I took the showerhead in hand and turned on the water, “If you would lay down on the raised floor my princess.”

“Certainly,” she said softly and laid down.

Once the water was warm enough I started washing her down and did the exact same things with her as I did with Luna. The only thing that I did differently is gently move her legs out from under her and stretch them out. Plus I added some relaxation techniques from hypnosis routines. While I was wetting her down she went through simple exercises of slowly counting numbers and letters. Telling her to let everything go, let her mind drift, and just relax seemed to work. As my fingers worked the water into her coat she relaxed under my ministrations.

While working the soap into her mane, tail, and coat on her back and wings I took her mind through relaxing imagery like a quiet time on the beach. She was humming and moaning in quiet content as my fingers worked the soap into her. I really didn’t know that much about preening, but I knew enough from working at the animal shelter to know how to at least straighten them and to pick out the really bad ones. At least the ones that are pretty much ready to fall out.

Now was the time to turn her over, which was easier than I thought. I just told her to stay relaxed while turning her over. Now that she was on her back with her wings tucked safely under her I could work on her underside. I told her to relax and change scenes to whatever she wanted. To think of my fingers as conduits for relaxing energy. Her head was turned to one side, her eyes were closed, and she had a very content smile on her face.

Like Luna, I went through the wetting her down and soaping her down. Each kiss against her was just like my time with Luna. Her chest, then her belly, and then her womanhood. Celestia let out a long moaning sigh at that. Next leaving there to lightly kiss up her body. Ending with a light kiss on her lips after turning her head.

(Normal)

“I’ll count from three to one and you will open your eyes and feel refreshed,” I told her softly then morphed into my ninetales form. “Three, two, one,” she stretched out wide letting out a long lazy sigh.

“I must say, Emmit,” she lazily rolled off the raised portion of the floor and stood up to face me. “That definitely was the most relaxing bath I’ve ever had.”

I bowed with a smile, “I’m pleased that you enjoyed it, my princess.”

She smirked at me with a raised eyebrow, “Now how are you going to dry me?”

“Like this,” I smiled and quickly did the same as I did with Luna. I loved the look on her face. Her face was filled with shock, awe, and a little fear. Once she was dry I stopped in front of her with a bow, “How was that my princess?”

She let out a long calming breath then shook herself to get her fur to quit standing on end. She let out a grunt of frustration when it didn’t work. I just grinned levitating her brush, “Well you are dry.”

She snatched it from me in her magic then levitated a dry towel, quickly rolling it up, and grinned wickedly at me.

“I see you need to get ready,” I said to her chuckling nervously while backing up, “so I’ll-OW.”

She snapped me with the towel. I laughed lightly rubbing the spot with a tail, “Ok I deserved that one, but I didn’t hear you complaining during my kisses.”

“Well tha-,” she started to say then stopped as her mind went back to what happened. Then the look of her eyes changed as she turned her head to me with a wicked smile. At the same time, she was twirling the towel tighter.

“I really should learn to keep my mouth shut- OW OW OW OW OW OW OW OW.”

^_^

“Did you have to hit so hard?” I asked Celestia as we walked down the hallway toward the throne room. I was sore, sure, and it showed with each step. But really, I didn’t mind it so much. I got to do what many stallions only get to do in their dreams. That is if they are lucky that Luna doesn’t find out.

She gave a light hum in response.

“Still you can’t say that you didn’t enjoy it,” I smiled to her, “and so did I actually.”

She scoffed softly, “Yes I enjoyed it, but the kisses should not have been part of it.”

“Oh, I disagree completely,” I chuckled, “it was to show you respect and care for you.”

She stopped dead in her tracks and looked at me with a shocked curious expression.

I stopped and turned to her, “I meant that you know. It’s was just my way of communicating that to you.” All she did was blush and turn her head to hide a little behind her mane. It was cute.

She didn’t say anything but started walking appearing to think that over. So I walked all the way with her to the throne room in my ninetales form. We had already discussed me leaving the castle and going into town to meet up with Rarity, Twilight, and the others.

“So how many nobles that want either more money, power, or land are you going to see today?” I walked into the throne room beside her.

She giggled with a shake of her head, “Too many.”

And for the next two hours, that’s all there was. Noble after noble wanting nothing more than the three things I said to her earlier. I guess some things really are universal.

“Well my princess if there are no objections,” I started to say while stretching out like a cat, “I’d like to visit Rarity’s place and visit the girls.”

There was a mischievous glint in her eye that I didn’t like as she smiled at me, “Well I suppose I should let you go.”

“Or not and have me run around bare butt naked all the time,” I smirked.

She blushed.

“Yeah, I thought not,” I chuckled and used the end of a tail and trail up her back while walking away. “I’ll see you later.” Her body shivered at that and made her blush harder with a wink. The girls here in this world are just too easy to make them blush. Not that I was complaining any as it was a wonderful pastime for me.

My trip into the city was without incident. This would be the first time that I walked out of the castle, through the long courtyard, through the gate, and out into Canterlot City.

The looks that I got while walking through the city ranged from curious to disgust. The disgust was mainly coming from most of the ponies close to the castle. Oh if they only knew. I smirked thinking about the two baths I gave the princesses. Seeing the city in the show was nothing compared to actually seeing it in person. The architecture, at least to me, seemed to be a combination of Arabic, Russian, and old Roman. At least to me anyway, and it seemed to work and fit together just fine. The sun was out, but with it being close to winter it wasn’t all that hot out and with a cool breeze it felt really nice. Of course in my human form, it might feel a little bit on the cool side.

As I walked down the street I even saw some ponies with their heads soo high up that they were looking up at the sky. And yet still walking down the street even with their eyes closed and only one thing came to mind at that. Post Ben Post. Canterlot was a unique and beautiful place and couldn’t help but do a little sightseeing as I crossed street after street.

It was approaching almost one in the afternoon when I finally saw the storefront of Rarity’s new place. I took a minute to just look at it with a smile at her dream finally becoming reality. A unicorn mare walked in front of the store and then inside before I could cross the street. It took me a minute to realize that she was from the show. A very light pink coat with a two-tone pink and red mane and tail with two hot peppers as her cutie mark. Now I know where I am in the show. The Princess Dress. I waited for a short bit before opening the door with my telekinesis and stepping inside.

“Hello, and welcome to Canterlot Carousel,” Rarity called out just as I stepped inside. A quick dash off to the side assured me to be out of sight.

“I’m so pleased to present to you your…,” Rarity said while hovering the dress out for the mare. Of course, this was the one that she added the extra rubies, diamonds, and other rocks onto it. Looked good to me, but wasn’t what the mare wanted.

“Princess Dress! Finally!” the mare exclaimed happily, “I’m been so desperate to get this ever since I saw Princess Twilight wearing it at your...” The mare took the dress and gave it a closer look, “Wait a minute. There’s something different.”

“Well, as an artist, I did take the liberty to change a few minor details.” Rarity giggled nervously at the mare giving her an unappreciative look, “I...I saw these gems glistening in the light and they just spoke to me. Aren’t they lovely? And so unique?”

The mare scoffed and turned her head, “They’re fine. But they’re not what I ordered, are they?”

“No...no, they’re not.”

“I want the dress to be exactly like the one Princess Twilight wore. Understand?” the mare complained to her holding up a type of magazine in her magic.

“Yes, yes of course,” Rarity said sadly in defeat and turned toward Sassy Saddles and walked past her to fix the dress. However, Miss Saddles came out from the back with the fixed dress in her magic and handed it over. The mare was pleased and walked out. Right when the door shut behind me I came out from hiding in the corner.

“Hello,” Saddles said only hearing me as she didn’t have her eyes open when she was smiling. “Welcome to,” she started to say then opened her eyes and saw me thus finishing with, “CanterAAHHHH.”

I just smiled and chuckled at Miss Saddles' reaction to me. She just pointed a hoof at me panting as if gasping for air.

“Sassy what is it what-,” Rarity called out bursting from the backroom then saw me, “Oh hello Emmit.”

Sassy just gave Rarity a shocked look as I trotted past her.

I gave Rarity a sad smile while trotting up to her, “Rarity.” Then gave her a gentle sideways hug. She stiffened at first then relaxed into it. “Let’s talk,” I told her softly and guided her into the back again. “First off congrats on opening your shop here,” then turned her head to me with a paw. “However, I can see the disappointment in your eyes.”

She sighed and slowly walked over to a ponyquin with an unfinished Princess Dress on it and gently put her hoof to it. “Your right,” she spoke softly and sat down in front of it, “I am disappointed.”

Walking over I put a leg around her and hugged her again, “You’re not a one dress gal Rarity. You’ll suffer here and never be happy, you know that.” She didn’t say anything as she leaned on me. “It’ll feel like you’re a part of a factory here.”

“It’s what they all want,” she spoke softly in return.

“But at what cost to you?” I asked her firmly, “Think about this Rarity. Is it your boutique or Saddles or Canterlot’s? I’d say it’s yours and that you can do what you want in your boutique. And if they don’t like you doing just one dress… Then well they don’t deserve your creativity. Is it really worth losing yourself, your wonderful creativity and generosity over?” I stepped away from her and moved her head toward me with a hoof, “Just something to think about alright?”

She nodded to me, “Alright.”

I lightly kissed her nose, “Good. I’ll let you get back to work for now. Where did Twilight and the rest of the girls run off to?”

“Oh, they went to the cafe down the street to have lunch before heading up to the castle to see Celestia. They were going to stay and see Luna tonight,” Rarity said and went back to work.

“Thanks, Rarity,” I said with a sad smile to her back. “Just remember what I said and think about it.”

She just hummed in acknowledgment as I left her there and walked out. “See you around Miss Saddles,” she stiffened and pointed at me again squeaking in fright. And once outside I headed to the street to look for a cafe where the girls were.

It didn’t take me long to find it. Twilight and the others were around a large table outside on the porch. An umbrella was over the table and they were talking away having drinks. So, I started making my way over to them. Announcing myself would not be a problem considering I got a couple of screams from two of the patrons while the rest either looked on in disgust or confusion.

“Emmit,” Fluttershy happily called out to me and got off the stool, and practically ran over to me. I was happy to hug her as she rubbed her cheek against mine.

“Oh Emmit how are you doing since you disappeared on us?” she went into nurse mode looking me over.

I chuckled to her and put a paw against her to stop her from walking around me. She stopped in front of me and looked up at me curiously. “Fluttershy,” I lightly chuckled with a happy smile, “I’m fine thank you.” I ushered her back to the table where she got up on her stool again sitting down on the ground beside her. “Hey girls,” I waved a paw to them. I got some hello’s and hi’s, but Rainbow was the first one to really ask what was on their mind.

“Alright, I’m dying to know what happened to you when you disappeared,” Rainbow nearly commanded me while putting both front hooves on the table almost glaring at me.

I chuckled as Pinkie, who was right next to me, pushed a cup of something toward me. “Thanks, Pinkie,” taking a sip of what was plain juice. “Well, I’m afraid that my disappearance was my fault. You see I was messing with Twilight and getting her all hot and bothered when Spike slammed the door open and yelled her name. That startled her into sending me to Canterlot.”

There were some giggles around at that.

“And?” Pinkie asked with her eyes dancing with mirth.

“And I appeared into the private hot springs of the princesses in a cave underneath Canterlot somewhere while Celestia was in it,” I finished for them with a smirk. Applejack and Rainbow were laughing, Twilight was hanging her head as if in shame, Fluttershy and Pinkie just giggled. “It didn’t end there either,” I continued. “She was also surprised that we could understand each other and was even more surprised when I told her why. She snatched me out of that wonderful hot bath and right into Luna’s chambers where she was shocked as well. To make it up to her I put her asleep with my fingers. From there I spend the rest of the time with Celestia as she announced me to the staff and guards, so I wouldn’t be attacked on sight. From there is where the fun started.”

“What do you mean sugarcube?” AJ asked while chuckling.

“Well it wasn’t long until Dinner, so when I got there and opened the door Luna had just got up and was stretching. But her butt was way up in the air and I could not stop myself.” I grinned to them, “I just said now that was a beautiful view, but I never expected the moon to moon me, not that I was complaining.”

“I bet not,” Twilight said dryly. “I bet she didn’t like that either.”

I laughed and shook my head lifting up a still slightly burnt tail tip, “Nope and I got singed because of it and lost the pants Rarity made me as well. After she calmed down Celestia, Luna and I walked through the garden until Celestia was ready for bed. Then it was just Luna and I talking through the night until I went to sleep.” I chuckled at the memory, “But Luna pulled a prank on us, and during the night she had put me in bed with Celestia. Needless to say, she got the shock of her life when she woke up.”

There was another round of giggles and laughter from the girls again.

“But I got Luna back though...sort of.”

“Sort of?” Twilight asked curiously as she eyed me.

I nodded while taking a sip of the juice again, “Why yes, I gave Luna a bath.” They all looked at me in confusion as to why that would constitute getting her back. “Let’s just say that I know her very intimately now,” I clued in for them.

Blushes all around this time.

“You mean to tell us that you actually...Luna’s…”

I nodded to Rainbow and smirked, “Yes and she enjoyed it too. Celestia was curious and so I washed her too before she went to court.”

Both Fluttershy’s and Rainbow’s wings were now out and stiff as the others blushed heavily.

Fluttershy walked over to me and tapped me. She was blushing and hiding behind her mane, but I leaned down to her. “Would you wash me?” she whispered really quiet to me.

I just nodded to her with a knowing smile to which she just squeed in delight and got back onto her stool with a happy smile.

“Have you been to see Rarity?” Twilight asked.

“Yes and she’s not good.” I held up a paw to their shocked expressions, “All you see is just one dress.” When they looked around they agreed with me. “That’s because Rarity is letting Sassy Saddles pretty much run the show, but don’t worry it will work itself out in a few hours. Then everything will be fine. Trust me.” I smiled knowingly at them.

“Just how do you know it’ll work out?” AJ asked me with a wary expression.

“Simple logic,” I teased them with a smile. “You see we all know that Rarity isn’t a one dress lady. Sassy Saddles is. Thereby creating the conflict where Rarity will ultimately have to make a choice. Either side with Miss Saddles or stay true to herself. And we all know that she will stay true to herself. Thereby one of two things is going to happen. One is that she closes the store and stops the whole thing completely. Or two Rarity takes control and she and Miss Saddles come to an agreement.”

“Well, I don’t fault your logic,” Twilight said aloud while looking around at me and the girls. “But I can’t see her just up and closing the store. Not when it meant so much to her. It was her dream after all.”

“Yeah, Rarity never gives up on her dreams,” Rainbow agreed, nodding her head.

“Is there anything that we can do in the meantime?”

“Not really Fluttershy,” I told them softly. “Actually it would be best that we leave her alone for the time being. We’ll know when it’s time. It’ll be obvious.”

“In that case, I’d say let’s go up to the castle to speak with Celestia,” Twilight told us and got down from her chair. “She’ll be having lunch shortly and she’s invited us.”

“Oh goody,” Pinkie bounced off her chair happily as I followed the rest of the girls. This lunch with Celestia would be an interesting one that was for sure. Especially after the bath, I gave her. I was just wondering just what she would tell the girls.

^_^

“Alright Princess,” Rainbow spoke up first after we got our meals, and all the girls, plus me, were sitting around the table. “Just how did he wash you?”

Celestia eyed me while I just gave her a slight nod to her silent question. Which told her that it was in her hooves whether to tell or not. She took another quiet sip from her cup then set it down with her magic. “It was the most relaxing bath that anypony has ever given me,” she said with a soft smile.

“Did he use his hands?” Fluttershy asked and I knew why. My meal was the most interesting thing right now.

“Yes, he did.”

“Did it make you feel all gooey like nothing could bother you?” she asked while acting it out laying her head on the table with a happy look and her tongue hanging out.

Celestia giggled softly then nodded, “Yes Pinkie something like that.”

“Is it true he kissed you while he bathed ya?”

Celestia blushed with a soft smile and just nodded to AJ.

“Where did he kiss you and what was it like? Is it true he kissed you...there?” Twilight asked, to my surprise, in a soft eager voice. It made me wonder if she was looking forward to it or something.

Celestia took a breath and another sip from her cup then set it down. “Yes he did kiss me privately, but looking back he didn’t mean it sexually. It was meant in admiration and a caring sense. It was just a little unexpected.”

“Well I’m game,” Rainbow grinned and looked over at me. “Say princess you mind if we use that hot spring cave of yours?”

Celestia seemed to think about it then nodded to her, “Well Miss Dash as long as you keep it a secret. It is mainly for just royalty.”

Rainbow saluted, “You got it.”

“Twilight will have to go with you,” Celestia said again.

“Why me?”

Celestia smiled to her, “Because teleportation is the only way in and out. I can get them in, but you’ll have to go so they can come out. I’ll be in court.”

“Oh,” is all she said.

“Great come on let’s go,” Rainbow fluttered over to me and grabbed a part of my short mane.

“Uh Rainbow you’ll have to wait in line I’m afraid,” I told her while standing up. Lunch was pretty much over for me anyway and taking a looking around I noticed that Pinkie, Fluttershy, and Twilight were done as well.

“Huh? Somepony called dibs?”

I nodded then tilted my head toward Fluttershy who just blushed and nodded behind her mane.

Rainbow just grinned and crossed her forelegs over her chest, “Ok that’s fair.” Twilight and Pinkie stood from their chairs, but AJ didn’t. She mentioned that she wasn’t interested and wanted to check in with Rarity. So, Celestia teleported Fluttershy, Rainbow, Pinkie, Twilight, and I down to the private hot spring bathhouse-type cave underneath Canterlot for us to enjoy. I was looking forward to giving this bath to Fluttershy as my way of saying thanks to her for all that she’s done.

It took a minute of looking around in order to find everything needed. The big pool in the center, with a smaller one that looks like a hot tub off in a corner. The smaller one looked like it had a portion of the surrounding floor lowered. The rim of the tub was even with the floor and the lowered portion looked to serve two purposes. To create a step to help step down into and also for a washing area for a servant to wash the princesses. At least it was a good guess with the smaller adjustable and detachable water shower head sticking up from the floor by the step. Now all that was needed was the shampoo and I’d be all set.

I walked over to the hot tub while the girls looked around. Twilight didn’t look around that much, which told me that she had been here before. She talked to the girls about it while I walked over to the hot tub. The shampoo that I needed was in a cabinet, of sorts, on the wall near the hot tub. In it were all kinds of shampoo fragrances. There were rose pedals. Fluttershy might like that, so I took it. Then morphed into my human form. After putting the shampoo down by the showerhead on the floor I stepped down into the hot tub, turned toward the girls on the far side of the room, and clapped my hands to get their attention. The hot tub was only about three feet deep with a bench that went all the way around the tub for the ponies to sit on or lay on. After sitting down on it I motioned over Fluttershy, “Alright Fluttershy, over here, please. I finally get to repay you for everything that you did for me.”

She giggled cutely while trotting over to me. “Oh but you don’t have to,” she mentioned with a smile while stepping down to the first step. “That is if you don’t want to.”

I gently coaxed her into laying down with her legs spread out in eagle fashion. “I know,” I chuckled and grabbed the showerhead, adjusting the temperature of the water and the water spray, “but that makes this all the more enjoyable.”

She giggled up at me, “Well alright.”

(Adult Section)

“Thank you, now just lay your head down,” I softly told her while easing her head down with a hand. “Now just relax and let me do everything.” With the showerhead ready and the shampoo ready I took my time with Fluttershy. The same here with her as with Luna and Celestia. Worked the water and the soap into her coat then the skin underneath. Using the same relaxation exercises I felt her relax under my care. My fingers worked against her body and muscles to work her cares and tension away. So, by the time I was kissing her and washing away the soap she was really relaxed. And looking very content with a happy smile on her muzzle. While washing away the soap I kissed her head, neck, shoulders, back, wings, lower back and haunches, her cutie marks, and then her rear legs. Then turned her over to do her other side.

The girls that were watching blushed at that and especially after I started kissing her. Her lips first, then neck again, each leg, chest, belly, and then her marehood, then worked my way back up giving her another kiss on her lips. Throughout her whole washing, I did my best to take my time and use all the techniques that to really thank her for what she did for me. When done I gently scratched and rubbed behind an ear while moving in front of her with a smirk, “All done, how do you feel?”

Some clopping of hooves and Rainbow began trotting her way over for her turn. Out of the corner of my eye, I also saw Twilight taking notes. Of course, how she got the ink or pencil lead not to run because of all the moisture was probably through magic. Fluttershy hummed first then smiled contently up to me, “Oh that was just wonderful Emmit.” She stretched out like a cat with her wings also stretching, “I feel so much better.” Then she leaned up and gave me a slow gentle kiss to my cheek, “Thank you so much.”

“You’re welcome Fluttershy and thank you for all you’ve done and will do for me,” I told her with a smile happy that she enjoyed it.

“Was he really that good Fluttershy?” Rainbow asked her as she stopped in front of her while Fluttershy got up from the lowered portion of the floor.

“Oh yes, he was,” Fluttershy giggled contently and trotted off to speak with Twilight and Pinkie. More than likely to give Twilight a run-through on how it felt for her notes.

Then Rainbow looked at me with a smirk, stepped onto the lowered portion of the floor, and then laid down. “Alright stud,” she said and wiggled to get comfy laying in the same manner as Fluttershy, “Let’s see how you do with me.” A challenge that I accepted. Of course, when I asked her to picture something relaxing to concentrate on, she chose kicking changeling’s butts. To each their own and by the time I was washing off the soap from her back she was just as relaxed as Fluttershy. With a smile, I helped her turn over to do her underside. And when done she stretched out with a loud sigh, “Ok I’ll admit that makes me feel like I could do sonic rainbooms all day long. And you know what?”

“What’s that skittles?” I asked with a smirk glad to see that she enjoyed it.

She looked at me curiously when I called her skittles, but just shook her head and continued, “I am so glad I called dibs on you during heat season. You and those fingers will make it soo much easier on me.” Rainbow then turned and stepped up from the lowered portion of the floor while giving a light brush of my nose with the end of her tail.

Pinkie bounced over, landed on the lowered platform, and laid down with a happy soft squee. By this time my fingers were starting to get a little wrinkled, but nothing I haven’t dealt with before. With Pinkie though it was different. When I asked her to picture something relaxing all she said was “frosting” softly. However, I trudged on while Twilight waited for her turn and took notes watching intently the whole time. More than likely trying to figure out why it felt soo good. I just smirked while loving the look on Twilight’s face as she tried to figure it out.

Twilight looked still confused when I got done with Pinkie. Pinkie gave me a long kiss in thanks and told me that I could get anything that my heart’s desired at any time from her. I thanked her and now it was Twilight’s turn. She was a little wary at first but then I asked her to picture something relaxing and she went right into math. Figures. Surprisingly it worked for her and I was able to go through the whole routine with her too. And when I got done Twilight still didn’t know how I did that made her feel so good and relaxed, even after all the kisses. However, she admitted that she felt much better and way more relaxed than she did before. That got them talking about letting Rarity know. They haven’t gotten the chance to dry yet, so I morphed into my ninetales form to dry them off upstairs.

(Normal)

Twilight used her magic to teleport us from the underground hot spring to the garden outside of the castle. We all appeared onto a brick-lined ground so I wouldn’t burn any of the grass when drying them using my dash and fire technique. Oh sure they were shocked at first but they relaxed after figuring out that I was drying them off. Of course, they all giggled to themselves after I got done and their mane and tails were puffed up like the tail on a bunny. However, Twilight teleported us there so we could make our way from there and to Rarity’s shop. Which, by my estimates, she should be into her closing sale right now, which would lead her into making up with Sassy and saving her store, so everything was working out.

^_^

When we got to Rarity’s it was busy, but also on the way to winding down for the night. There was only a handful, for me handful anyway, of ponies there and she, saddles, and even AJ were talking away. However, all of them turned their head to me when we walked in. Rarity greeted us with her usual flare, AJ came over and immediately started talking with Pinkie and Rainbow, while Sassy just stood there and stared at me like a deer in headlights.

I just grinned at Sassy lifting a paw and waving it to her. Meanwhile, Rarity came over with a happy giddy walk and just as big a smile on her face, then kissed me on my cheek slowly. Her heart was in it as she hummed quite happily while doing so.

“Thank you so much, Emmit,” she told me quietly looking into my eyes with so much gratitude showing through hers.

I smiled in return, gently took a hoof in my upturned paw, then gently kissed it, “You’re welcome Lady of Generosity.”

She giggled with a blush as I let go of her hoof, “Charmer.” Then she remembered about my clothes, “Oh by the way I have the rest of your outfits in back and when I close for the night, which will be shortly, I want to see how they look on you.”

The other girls were either talking among themselves, looking around, or speaking with the few customers that were left. Sassy had resigned to keep away from me by helping the remaining customers. “That’s good because I sort of got my pants burnt to a crisp by Luna,” I told her rather sheepishly.

She gave me a soft glare which turned to simple curiosity, “How on earth did that happen?”

I chuckled at that, “I’ll tell you when you close up. I’ll start with when I got to the castle and work my way to it. It’s more fun that way.”

She just rolled her eyes, “Alright if you insist, then make yourself comfortable until then,” she told me sweetly then trotted off to help the few remaining customers. While she went off I looked around for a place to lay down on. Fluttershy was over off in a lonely corner laying on a soft couch, so I figured about keeping her company while the other girls talked and giggled among themselves while helping Rarity. Fluttershy smiled and blushed slightly when I came over and laid down on the couch in front of her.

“How do you like her new shop? Her dream has finally come through and I can tell that she’s through the roof about it right now,” I said to her while watching the room. The last of the customers were paying for their dresses with Sassy handing that, so the girls were all around Rarity whispering and giggling. More than likely telling them about their bath. I figured that because both Rarity and AJ blushed then looked at me, to which I smiled waved a paw innocently.

Fluttershy giggled at the sight putting a hoof to her mouth, “Yes she is and I’m so glad that her dream has come true.”

“And the other girls are telling them about the bath I gave them,” I smirked and turned my head slightly to watch her reaction out of the corner of my eye.

She blushed again, more this time, and slightly hid cutely behind her mane, “Yes they are.” She paused for a few seconds then whispered to me, “It really was wonderful the bath you gave me, thank you.”

I looked to her with a wide smile, “You’re welcome. Think of it as one of many thank yous for helping me.”

“You’re quite welcome Emmit,” she said as the last of the customers were leaving for the day. Sassy said goodnight to Rarity and headed out the door, then Rarity shut and locked the door while switching the sign to closed.

Then Rarity turned to me with a wide happy grin, which I wasn’t all that comfortable with. “Emmit,” she cooed and singsonged to me with her voice just dripping with syrupy mischief.

I couldn’t help myself, but answer her in like manner, while grinning with mischief as well with, “Yes dear?”

For a split second, it looked like her mind stopped working and I had her. However, she recovered and continued. And with any good game of poker, she called and raised me with, “Time for you to try on your outfit darling.”

“Excuse me Fluttershy,” I told her and got down from the couch and slowly walked my way over to the girls as they were all standing in the middle of the boutique. The girls were standing next to Rarity as I walked over with a smile. My smile turned into a grin as I stopped in front of her looking into her eyes, “Right here?” The room was completely quiet as Rarity and I tried to up one another as they looked between us like a crowd watching a tennis match.

Rarity just grinned up to me, “Of course, why not darling? I’ll go get them, so don’t go anywhere.” Then she trotted off behind me and to the back to get my clothes. A couple of minutes later she comes back with a rack in her magic rolling on the floor with three complete sets and two sets of shoes. One set of fancy shoes while the other is hard work and day-to-day activities. Two sets of fancy clothes with what is now my only set of every day and work clothes. One pair of fancy clothes looked a lot like a tuxedo, but with some small diamonds sewn into it. It wasn’t all that many, but it added to it without being overdone. The other one looked like a shirt and slacks that looked like something that would be worn on the front of a romance novel. I first thought that it was for fancy occasions, but now that I took a good look at it I think it was for her personal indulgence. I could have fun with this. I eyed the old-style slacks and chemise shirt that tied in the front. That was first.

I looked around at the other girls for a second remembering the first time I went through this.

“You know you could just use the changing room like everypony else,” Twilight offered with a blush, a smile, and a wave of her hoof.

Pinkie, AJ, and Rainbow were whispering to each other. I had a feeling that bets were being made. I looked to Twilight and smiled, “Why? It’s not like you haven’t seen me before.” Grinning while looking at Rarity I started morphing into my human form.

“Well that...maybe true….,” Twilight started to say as I transformed into my human naked self, “...but...”

Now in my human form, I looked down to Rarity with a smirk clasping my hands behind me. Out of the corner of my eye, both Pinkie and AJ handed over some bits to Rainbow. And Rarity’s mind shut down again as she just stared at me. I chuckled and went over to the rack and started to dress into the medieval slacks and chemise shirt leaving the front untied. The shirt was white while the slacks were black. I suppose it was for the classic tall dark and handsome look that she was going for. When done the shirt was tucked into my pants which also tied in front and left the shoes off for now. My eyes were on the girls the whole time while getting dressed. Rainbow whistled at me and threw a couple of bits toward me. Fluttershy was blushing hard hiding behind her mane. Twilight and Rarity’s mind was blown as they just watched. Pinkie was just staring at me with a soft smile with her eyes roaming all over me, and for the first time, it sent a chill up and down my spine for some reason.

“Alright sugarcube,” AJ spoke up with a voice thick with arousal, although she would never admit to it. “That’s the last time you are doing that in front of us.”

“Why?” I asked while picking up the bits putting them into the pants pocket. “Apparently all of you enjoyed it.” Then I looked to Rainbow with a wink, “I know Rainbow did.”

“That’s beside the point,” she continued, “it just ain’t proper.”

“Why?” I asked again. “We are all alone in a private place and we are all adults.” Then walked up to her, knelt down, gently took AJ’s head in a hand, and lifted it up to meet mine with a smirk, “And you didn’t argue the whole time either.”

AJ snorted and shoved my hand away, “Again that’s beside the point.”

I just chuckled then turned to face Rarity, knelt down in front of her eye to eye, “So what do you think?”

“It’s too bad Rainbow called dibs,” she said absentmindedly, then blushed hard and shook her head getting her mind clear. “I mean you look really dashing in that outfit darling,” she told me in her normal tone while standing up spreading my arms wide. “Just like I had hoped.”

“He looks positively delicious,” Pinkie said with her tone having a very lustful edge to it sending another chill up and down my spine. Something about her and the possibilities just got me a little nervous.

And on that note. I changed into the tuxedo-looking one with the small diamonds. “Isn’t there a show that the Wonderbolts are putting on soon?”

“OH yeah,” Rainbow nearly shouted in glee as she floated in the air. “I nearly forgot to tell you all that the show is the day after tomorrow. And yours truly is the first standby in case one of them can’t fly.”

“That’s right and the party for it is tomorrow night,” Rarity chipped in then turned to me after I finished dressing, “And you look positively handsome in that suit.”

I snapped to attention then bowed to them, “Thank you and congrats Rainbow and yes, Rarity, I will wear one of these for the party tomorrow night.” I looked to the other girls, “You girls coming?” One by one they agreed. It took another fifteen minutes for me to try on the other tuxedo to make sure it fits and then get dressed into my slacks and chemise shirt again. “Well I think it’s late and we need to get some sleep,” I gathered up my clothes in my arms. “What do you say?”

Chapter Five: Blueballs

I did get some looks from the locals while walking with the girls back up to the castle, but it didn’t bother me. The sun was setting and the moon was rising by the time we got there. Considering we came from the city we just walked through the main front doors, but my mind was wondering about something. Just where was I going to sleep? Keeping in mind who I slept with last night.

“We should head over to the throne room,” I heard Twilight say to us while we walked in that direction. “Day court will be ending and night court will be starting.”

“I wonder what nobles are asking for this time?” Rainbow wondered aloud as they approached the double doors. I was behind all of them in my human form in the slacks and chemise shirt with the rest of my clothes in a bag. Watching the guards open the doors for us we saw none other than the infamous Blueblood. Remembering what happened between him and Rarity that time at the gala from watching the show my eyes went over to Rarity.

“But aunty-” Blueblood whined at Celestia, but she cut him off with a firm stomp of a hoof against the polished stone base of her dais.

“Enough Blueblood,” Celestia nearly yells at him, “You don’t need any more of anything, whether it be land or money and certainly not any more privileges. You don’t run this country and you never will.” She paused only for a second as Blueblood was going to obviously say something, “And don’t you dare tell me that you haven’t dreamed about it before because we know you have. Or have you forgotten that Luna can look into dreams?”

As the two went on I saw Rarity getting a little peeved, to say the least, which only got worse as we slowly approached him and Celestia on the throne. Moving over close to Rarity’s side I put a gentle hand on her head to try and ease her anger. “Easy Rarity.” Which after that Fluttershy whispered something similar as she was walking alongside Rarity herself.

“Now go Blueblood or I will throw you out because now I have a headache thanks to you,” Celestia demanded while glaring at him.

He just harrumphed and turned around. And that’s when he saw Rarity. With a snort, he stomped up to her, “You! I should sue you for defamation of character because of your lies at the gala.”

My hand was still on Rarity’s head trying to ease her anger which was just barely being contained.

“Try it Blueblood and you’ll find I’m more than you can handle,” Rarity actually growled at him. “You are no gentlepony by any stretch of the imagination and you proved it that night. Why Emmit here is far nobler than you will ever hope to be.” That’s when he saw me and looked up.

I just grinned evilly at him with a wicked glare.

“This beast?” he asked then laughed. “I bet he can’t even talk much less best me.”

I chuckled at him, “You wanna bet bub? She’s right. You’re no noble. Just a prick of a pony too big for his britches trying to be something he’s not making himself out to be nothing more than a sorry little brat saying, ‘Please mommy I want some more.’” While keeping my eyes on him I heard some giggles from Twilight and her friends, and even a slight giggle from Celestia, though she would probably never admit it.

He took a step back at me and blanched in shock, “You have offended me-”

“HA, everything offends you,” I interrupted with a quick laugh.

“You have offended me,” he continued and took a handkerchief (or hoofkerchief?) I should say in his magic and slapped me across the face with it, “Therefore I challenge you to the field of honor in a duel to the death.”

I laughed at him, “You? On a field of honor? Hell, you don’t even know what honor is, much less have any of it.”

“That may be,” Celestia said aloud getting a “Hey” from Blueblood. “However the dueling is still in effect, even though it’s an old law.”

“Really? We used to have that in our world until it was outlawed,” then shrugged and leaned down face to muzzle with Blueblood. “Time and place.”

“Now,” he smirked.

I thought about it, but had a different plan, “Really? Now? Why Blueblood I’m surprised at you.”

This got him off guard as he looked up to me questionably. I also got curious glances from everypony else too.

“Sure, I mean wouldn’t you want an audience? Think about it. All those ponies cheering to your greatness.” I nearly gagged at that last word, but it would be worth it in the end.

He actually seemed to think it over and then nodded, “Very well peasant. Tomorrow at lunchtime.”

“Ok,” I shrugged, smiled, and waved at him as he left. For a few seconds, there was only silence until Celestia spoke up.

“Emmit?” she asked slowly and curiously while stepping down from her throne and walking over to us.

“Yes, Celestia?” I smiled watching her walk over to me.

“Do you know what you are doing about wanting it tomorrow?” she wondered and stopped in front of me.

“Yep,” I chuckled to her. “I’m going to use his greed against him and I think you’ll like it.” Then I looked down to Rarity with a smile and a wink, “And I know you will Rarity.”

She looked up at me, along with everypony else, with some skepticism, “If you say so darling, I’ll trust that you know what you’re doing.”

“Don’t worry I do. Now then how about some dinner? Rarity has her shop up and running the way she likes it and I think it’s time to do a little celebrating,” I smiled with a raised eyebrow to Pinkie.

“Yay,” Pinkie bounced happily in place. “I’ve got my party cannon with me so let’s go celebrate.”

And we did. Celestia, Luna with me, and the girls went to their personal dining room where Pinkie got out her party cannon and quickly decorated it. Of course, no pony was surprised at Pinkie’s sudden antics as in less than a couple of seconds the whole dining room was suddenly decorated. “We’re so happy for you Rarity,” Pinkie said while nearly hugging the life out of her.

“Thank you Pinkie,” Rarity told her returning the hug. I stood back and watched with a smile as the party got started with Rarity and got curious about something. Now that Luna had joined I walked up to her after she had taken her slice of cake.

“So Luna,” announcing my presence first to her and hoping that she didn’t send me to her moon or something. “You thought more about my Nightmare Night idea?” she turned to look at me taking a small bite of a slice of cake.

“I have,” she told me with a nod of her head, “and I think that it’s a wonderful idea.” Then she eyed me with a grin that sent chills up and down my spine, “And to make it even more enjoyable, plus to make sure that I can keep tabs on you, I’m going to link us together and put a tracking spell on you, so I know where you are at all times.”

“Huh?” it didn’t compute and I looked at her with a very confused look on my face. “What do you mean link us together?”

“Well I’ll need to offer commands and might have to offer commands when we are separated, so I’m going to link our minds together, through a spell, so that we can communicate even when we’re apart.”

I just looked at her for a second until my mischievous side reared its head again, “Are you sure that you want to be linked to my mind?”

Luna just raised an eyebrow at me.

“My mind could be very dirty you know,” I smirked at her.

She just smiled sweetly, “Oh don’t worry about that, only our thoughts will be heard. Nothing else, so I won’t be able to look inside that filthy mind of yours.”

I chuckled, “Good to know.”

As the party started coming to a close for the night I walked over to Rarity one more time, “Congrats again on your store.”

She looked up to me with a wide smile as Pinkie used her cannon as a vacuum cleaner and sucked in all the decorations making the place clean once more. Using her magic she gently pulled me down into kneeling beside her so we were now at eye level. To gently kiss me on the cheek slowly, “Thank you so much, Emmit.”

“You’re welcome,” I smiled back then gently plucked my shirt. “And thanks for the clothes.”

“You are quite welcome darling,” she smiled then I noticed that she had that look on her face. The one where they want to ask you something, but unsure as to ask or not.

“What is it Rarity?” I asked her gently with a nod of encouragement.

She took a quick look around then leaned over to whisper it in my ear.

I gave a soft chuckle and a nod to which she quietly squeed in delight. Everypony said goodnight to everypony else and we all left the dining room to go to our separate rooms. However, once we were alone in the hallway we turned and walked my way down to Rarity’s room. I gave her a bath and a massage in bed where she went into a wonderful blissful sleep. She told me how blissful it was the next morning when we met in the hall going to breakfast.

^_^

(Next Morning)

After telling me how wonderful the bath, massage, and her sleep was she then asked me, again, if what I was going to do with Blueblood was a good idea. Now in my ninetales form, and nodding to her telling her that I knew exactly what I was doing. Plus telling her that she would like it.

During breakfast, I was informed that even though Blueblood was a prick he was also, however good at magic. Specifically illusion, deception, and shield magic. I smirked at that thinking of how appropriate that was considering its caster. He wasn’t good at attack magic spells, so he usually deceives his opponent so he can get in close and use a sword or some other physical attack. I thanked them for the information, but soon the conversation quickly changed into something more pleasant.

For the rest of the time until the match, the girls wanted to do something in town that would take their minds off of the fight to come. So the girls and I went into town for an afternoon of a little fun. We went anywhere from window shopping to the library and even to a small play that was going on.

Soon though it was time. The girls were clearly not looking forward to it. I, however, was. It was being held in what looked like the coliseum in Rome, just smaller. It was situated just outside the castle grounds. I gathered that it was part of the military for training reasons. And I was right. As we were walking up to it Twilight gave us a brief history lesson behind it. Basically, yes it was part of the military, but not only for training but also a testing ground as well.

The girls and I were in a staging area of sorts just behind a set of double doors on one end.

“Go get ‘im sugarcube,” AJ encouraged me with a nod, “show ‘im what for.”

“Remember his techniques, analyze, and anticipate ok?” Twilight told me.

I just chuckled with a smirk and pat her head with a paw, “Yes mother.” She just swatted my paw away with a “hey stop it.”

“Seriously,” Rainbow hovered in front of me and threw a couple of hoof punches, “kick his flank for us.”

“We’ll throw you a winning party after this ok?”

Pinkie always made me feel better and I smiled at her with a nod, “Deal.”

Fluttershy came up and put a hoof to my cheek as I leaned my head down to her, “Now remember what Twilight said and be careful.”

“I will.”

Rarity came up and gave me a slow kiss to my muzzle, “As Fluttershy said, do be careful darling. He may be a prick, but he is good at what magic he does.”

“I’ll remember,” I said with a smile, “and don’t worry I’ll be fine. This is me after all.”

“Um yes,” Fluttershy smirked cutely, “that’s why we said it.” Everypony laughed with her about that as I just pulled them into a hug right when a pony in armor came up to us.

He bowed to us then spoke, “Elements of Harmony, it’s time for you ladies to take the stands. The Prince is waiting for you on the field sir.” I nodded to him and told the girls so long as they followed the guard to their places on the stands.

Turning around I used my telekinesis to open the double doors and there, on the other side from me, stood Blueblood. This is going to be fun. I walked inside closing the doors behind me.

^_^

(Rarity’s POV)

“I do hope he doesn’t get hurt,” Fluttershy said from her seat right beside me in our seats in the stands.

“I do agree with that sentiment Fluttershy,” I agreed as we sat up in the Royal box with Celestia and Luna. Usually, I only show that sort of affection in private as it isn’t proper lady decorum to do so. However, I wanted to give him some encouragement. My view of him has changed over the time that I’ve known him, even as short as it has.

“Attention everypony,” Luna’s voice projected onto the field from her place in the stands next to Celestia, “this will be a battle until one is knocked out and cannot fight anymore. No killing allowed.”

“Don’t worry Rarity,” AJ looked over to me with her usual encouraging smile, “he’ll do just fine.”

Nodding and smiling back to my friend I hoped so. Normally it would seem that Emmit can take care of himself. But Pinkie had a look that worried me. For the very few times that I’ve known her, she was quiet and watching intently. That got me nervous more than anything else. I’ve come to trust Pinkie’s instincts, or Pinkie Sense, or whatever you want to call it. And when she got like this, it meant something was going to happen. I just hope it wasn’t horrible.

“Are you ready Blueblood?” Luna asked and got a wicked smile from him. “Emmit are you ready?” she asked him and got a nod in return. “Then begin,” she announced as the air went thick with anticipation.

There was a slight cool breeze blowing through the coliseum with the sun shining down into it as neither moved, but stood still. At least I think neither moved because Blueblood seemed to shimmer for a second, but just enough for me to notice. I watched Emmit closely as he just closed his eyes, but his ears were moving.

“Acknowledging your defeat already?” Blueblood asked across from him. “Smart of you.”

Emmit stayed silent then he did something that we didn’t expect. He sent out a ring of fire like ripples in water. It moved fluidly, like water, but as fast as quick as a blast of air. A wave of heat hit us, but it wasn’t that hot, more like a warm breeze. Being a performer and seamstress I know about body language. I saw Emmit’s body go stiff a split second before his body shimmered. Less than a second later there was an impact of a body against body. A big dust cloud nearly surrounded the two fighters as Emmit’s body, and Blueblood’s body, both appeared in another location. Both original forms disappeared as Emmit screamed out “ninetales” as he hit Blueblood stirring up the dust around him sending Blueblood yelling in pain into the side of the arena. It looked like a simple head butt. There was an “ooh” coming from the crowd, which consisted mostly of nobles, but it was open to all ponies.

It wasn’t advertised, so there weren’t that many non-noble ponies there, but a good few. Which after the hit the non-nobles cheered Emmit on. But Emmit wasn’t done just yet as he tilted his head up and seemed to bark out, like a dog, a ball of flames. With a quick flash of fire under him, I watched him launch himself into the air after it. Another “ninetales” yell later he used his tails to hit the fireball toward the struggling Blueblood. Blueblood didn’t get a chance to get himself out of the hole he left in the coliseum wall because the fireball hit him driving him further into the wall. Emmit gave out a loud grunt, a flash of fire, as he flipped himself over away landing on the other side of the floor away from him.

“Yeah,” Rainbow lifted a hoof in cheer, “that’s right, that’s right.”

I heard a soft grunt of approval from both Princesses as they smirked down at the fight.

“Wow,” Twilight whispered. “Emmit used his hearing to get the general direction but used the ring of fire to pinpoint his location. He must be able to detect whatever his fire hits thereby giving him the exact location. But what was that move he used?”

“I don’t know what to call it,” all eyes looked to me, “but he used it once before when he first showed up as we were battling that bugbear. Pinkie and I were running after him as he just seemed to disappear right in front of us and appear in front of Fluttershy less than a second later.”

Blueblood was physically fine as he used a protection spell to protect his body from the impact. Emmit was chuckling at him while Blueblood struggled to get out of the hole, literal, that he was now in.

“I didn’t know he knew how to teleport,” Fluttershy wondered aloud.

“I didn’t detect any teleport,” Twilight thought aloud. “He didn’t use any magic in that attack.” There was a couple of seconds of silence before Twilight spoke again, “Because that’s just how fast he is. It wasn’t magic, but an ability.”

“Huh?” Rainbow looked over to Twilight confused.

“That move to him is like Spike’s dragon fire,” Twilight explained. “It’s part of his physical ability. He said that there was an ability per each of his tails. That must have been one of them.”

All eyes were on the both of them as Blueblood screamed out of his hole landing on his hooves then disappeared. Two forms of him appeared in front of Emmit one to his right and another to his left. Both had multiple knives appear in front of them and began to shoot them toward Emmit. The crowd gasped, but only heard Emmit’s laughter. Emmit jumped up into the air right before the first knife would have hit him. He howled in a ghostly ethereal manner as his body multiplied right before our eyes many times. I quickly counted about twenty rising into the air some above and below each other.

“That’s what he used against the timberwolves that came to my cottage,” Fluttershy spoke up just when Blueblood screamed in frustration shooting knives at each of Emmit’s duplicates in order to find the right one.

Hearing that ghostly howl send a chill up and down my spine as I watched knife after knife pass through each one.

“Wait,” AJ spoke up while keeping an eye on the action, “that’s what he used? Holy apples.”

“Indeed,” Luna echoed softly.

Another howl later and from each of Emmit’s duplicate positions came a stream of fire from his body, one after another, toward both of the Bluebloods on the ground. Blueblood’s scream rung out in the coliseum as his shield got hit with a barrage of hits from Emmit’s duplicates. It pushed Blueblood against the wall again until it stopped. Blueblood’s eyes went wide as he watched Emmit’s body hurl himself toward him. I watched in satisfaction seeing Blueblood looking rather wilted and tired. He was barely able to hold up his shield as Emmit came at him from above. As a last-ditch effort, Blueblood held up a couple of knives in his hooves, but it did little good against Emmit’s own shield. The impact with Blueblood sent him back into the coliseum wall again.

Once again the crowd cheered, all but the nobles of course. Who were watching with a quiet hatred stare at Emmit, who would dare to win against their Prince. But winning he was.

Blueblood clambered out of his hole, lit up his horn, and did something to his knives. I watched in rapt attention as his knives glowed blue then dimmed back to normal.

“This could be trouble for Emmit,” Celestia spoke for the first time during this fight. “That’s a shield breaker spell.”

My ears dropped back against my head, as did most of the girls, as we knew that Emmit didn’t know this.

“Let’s see how you deal with this freak,” Blueblood yelled out and started teleporting himself to location after location almost quicker than the eyes could see. Each time he was there long enough to throw a knife at Emmit. I put my hooves over my mouth seeing Emmit’s shield go up and we gasped as the first knife stuck into his side. Emmit’s yell of pain his our ears as it wrenched my heart to hear it.

“Emmit, be careful,” Fluttershy whispered.

Emmit thought quickly watched his eyes close and started dodging the incoming knives. But we all knew that he could only do that for so long. “HA!” Blueblood laughed. “Can’t combat that can you freak?”

To my surprise, Emmit launched himself into the air once more while still managing to dodge the knives that came up to meet him. “Princesses,” we heard him call out, “put up a barrier around the field...NOW.”

“What is he up to sister?” Luna asked while Celestia lit up her horn putting up a protective barrier around the field.

“NINE….,” he yelled out launching himself toward the ground, “TALES.” The floor of the coliseum around the fighters shook violently with the impact sending clods of dirt, rock, and debris into the air.

Including Blueblood, who wasn’t expecting it.

With the prince temporarily disoriented Emmit used this to his advantage. Emmit would disappear and then reappear in front of a rock or boulder scream out a yell, hit it with his tail, and launch it to Blueblood. He did this in such a rapid succession we could hardly keep up with him. Impact after impact hits Blueblood again and again as loud rapid “oofs” came from him sending him to the ground.

Blueblood landed with a loud thud and a cloud of dust while Emmit landed softly with a flip in the air. The strain took a lot out of him as I watched his wonderfully glowing golden-white coat covered with sweat and dust. Nothing moved after all the dirt, rock, and debris finished landing on the ground. Blueblood’s body wasn’t moving as Emmit carefully watched on. I gasped seeing the stream of blood coming from his side as the knife was obviously flung out of him because of centrifugal force.

“Oh no,” I whispered, “his side.”

“Oh dear,” Fluttershy agreed with me.

“Blueblood is unable to battle,” Celestia announced taking down the shield around the floor. “Emmit is the winner.”

“Emmit,” Luna and I called out at the same time and began running down the steps toward the railing. Emmit’s voice stopped us at the railing.

“What is nobility?” he asked calling out in a loud, but wavering voice. He raised his head and tails high, even with all the pain clearly in his eyes, “Nobility isn’t how close you live to the castle, it isn’t how much money your have, it isn’t how much influence you have.” The nobles in the coliseum clearly didn’t like it. Not only did their prince lose, but here was a creature from another world daring to tell them what is and isn’t noble. “This so-called Prince has dishonored not only Princess Celestia and Princess Luna, but a good friend of...mine.” I gasped seeing him waver on his feet, “I’ll let her, the Element of Generosity herself, Lady Rarity, to tell you just,” he let out a grunt and wavered, “what true nobility is.” He looked up at me with a smirk. Even with the pain that he’s in, he still wears that nonchalant smirk of his and used this moment to let me have the last word.

My heart broke for him right there and without another thought, I leapt off the balcony to the coliseum floor. Princess Luna leapt with me as she caught me in her magic having us land just in front of Emmit. “Emmit,” I cried out moving to his side away from the wound letting him lean on me. “Princess how bad is it?”

“I need something to staunch the flow,” she said. I met his kind eyes and stood away just enough to quickly take off the dress hoofing it over to her.

“Use this Princess,” she did just that and pressed it up against his side.

“Your…,” he grunted in pain against the pressure, “dress.”

“You are more important than any measly old dress,” I told him. Seeing how Luna was taking care of him I stepped away and glared up at the many nobles in the stands. “Nobility as he said isn’t what you have or even where you live, but the condition of your heart toward your fellow ponies. It isn’t money and power, but a kind and thankful heart. Nobility is about how you treat others, especially a lady by a gentlestallion. Emmit here may be from another world, but he’s shown more nobility than most nobles in all of Equestria.”

I heard a grunt from across the ruined floor of the coliseum and turned around just in time to see Emmit appear in front of me. He screamed in pain then fell to the floor revealing Blueblood barely standing with a wicked grin on his face and a hoof outstretched toward me. My mind was in shock. Blueblood just tried to kill me. Emmit. He...

“Emmit,” Luna and my friends called out. Luna came running over and quickly raised him in her magic and took off toward the hospital. It was like my body was acting on it’s own and watched Luna fly with Emmit out of the coliseum and me walking over to stand by the wall. Celestia came up to meet me.

“Don’t worry Rarity,” she spoke softly, but there was anger in her voice. “Blueblood will be dealt with.”

^_^

(Celestia’s POV)

“Don’t worry Rarity,” I told her softly, with clear anger in my voice. “Blueblood will be dealt with.” I was fixing to fly over to Blueblood and seize him until Rarity let out a wailing cry that likes of which I have never seen. Tears were streaming down her face as her head was raised in the air. Her eyes went wide and magical energy flowed around her. Suddenly and quickly rising in power and speed. It was sudden and violent enough that I retreated back into the stands as a shield surrounded the floor. I recognized it instantly as magical rage that was only brought on by extreme emotions. Going through her shield to help her calm down would have been easy in normal circumstances, but to my further surprise, the shield shifted into a diamond material. Her friends ran up to the railing with me.

“Princess what’s going on?” AJ asked as she put her front hooves on the railing along with the rest of the girls. The audience in general, even the nobles started to panic and leave.

“It’s magical rage,” Twilight offered but continued explaining when she got some confused looks by her friends. “Ok remember when I burst into flames because I couldn’t figure out Pinkie’s Pinkie Sense?” They nodded to her, “that was my magical rage. I was lucky that it didn’t last long because I just gave up.”

“This is different,” Pinkie spoke for the first time tonight.

“Yeah,” Rainbow spoke softly, even a little fearful. “I’ve never seen her this mad before.”

Rarity’s head and body slowly turned to face a terrified Blueblood, “YOU.”

“This is beyond angry,” I told them as Rarity began screaming out.

“HEAR ME,” she screamed lifting her head as the magical energy within and around her exploded in power sending dust swirling around her. “LISTEN TO ME ALL GEMSTONES AND COME TO ME.” A wave of power and energy rippled from her in all directions through the ground making it shake like an earthquake.

It was enough to send us to the floor as the ground shook cracking buildings as the wave went throughout all Canterlot. “Holy horseshoes,” AJ said after recovering then looked up to me. “How can we help her come to her senses?”

I sighed as gems from all around the city quickly floated up to the diamond-like shield surrounding the coliseum floor. They came from not only the ground, but from ponies and shops alike. “Nothing I’m afraid,” I told them. “Only her exhaustion will do that.” Gems of all kinds, colors, and sizes approached the barrier. Blueblood was literally standing in his own urine and feces trembling with fright and horror. And for a second all was silent except for the magical wind that had surrounded and whirled around Rarity.

Until she let out a bloodcurdling scream at Blueblood sending every one of the gemstones toward him. He screamed out loud, and very girlish, trying to teleport away from the deadly meteors, but it was no good as he still got hit time after time. They were like small missiles as they passed through her shield. Blueblood’s shield did much to protect him, but by the time most of the gems were done he was laying on the ground clearly in severe pain. He was trying to crawl away as with each effort caused more pain for himself. He was watching Rarity with eyes wide and mouth hanging open in abject horror. Rarity levitated a large diamond the size of a boulder. It slowly entered the field as she looked down at him with eyes raging with a blue fire, “YOU ARE A FILTHY EXCUSE FOR A PONY.” She was about to hurl the large diamond but Blueblood was saved at the last second by her exhaustion. Her rage ended as quickly as it began with the large diamond, and the rest of the gems, landing either on the floor or in the stands. The diamond-like shield disappeared with Rarity’s eyes rolled back and she slumped to the floor.

With the rage ended, her friends and I quickly sprung into action. I told them to take Rarity to the hospital. Blueblood. Was mine.

^_^

(Emmit’s POV)

Pain was pretty much all I felt right now. Without even opening my eyes I checked everything. My legs and paws could still move. All my tails were fine. Once my eyes opened it was clear that I was in a hospital room, but Rarity was there with me. The room was big enough for two and Rarity was laying on a bed not far from me. It was like they put two identical rooms together. She had what looked like an I.V. in her leg, but it was glowing. Didn’t know what that was about, but I on the other paw had multiple lines going into me with my middle wrapped up in so much gauze that I looked like half mummy. I could still feel the pain even through the pain killers they were giving me, so I didn’t move. Those knives hurt like the dickens. A flash of white covered the room. A soft white light covered Rarity and the walls of the room before seeing the white-coated and red-maned pony from before.

She stood there in all her glory looking down on me with a smile. I raised an eyebrow.

When nothing was said for a minute I figured about breaking the ice by speaking softly because it kind of hurt to talk right now. “At least you don’t have to hold me down this time,” I smirked a little up at her.

She just giggled down at me with a smile and slowly shook her head, “You’re right I don’t.”

“It wasn’t that nice to do it in the first place you know,” I told her seriously then chuckled. “I usually like to use my hands with the girls I kiss.”

“Well then,” she wiggled her eyebrows at me. “I’m not going to hold you down this time.”

“Yeah, but I’m not in my human form either, nor do I have the strength to change into it, much less use my hands so,” I finished by just sticking my tongue at her. She giggled at me knowing that I was playing with her even though I itched to use my hands. “Seriously though, what you here for this time? Not that I’m complaining any, but one is left to wonder.”

“Well let’s see how would you put it?” she looked up as if looking off into the distance clearly thinking about something. Suddenly smiling down to me, “Oh yes I believe you call it leveling up.” And to my excitement, she kissed me again sending not only a thrill through me but power as well. My hands were still out of commission as well dammit all. Much to my disappointment. However she didn’t stop there either. When we separated I looked up at her with a blissful content look. She sniffed my cheeks then kissed them. She did that for my head, neck, each leg, chest, belly, and all the rest of me. Except for a “certain” part of me. She was doing something to me, but I couldn’t tell what yet. Looking over to her when she finished I wondered about it, “Not that I’m complaining, but what’re you doing?”

“I’m strengthening and honing your body more in order to handle the extra power,” she said with an alluring soft voice.

I grinned and wiggled my eyes, “You missed a certain spot.”

She hummed bringing her head close to mine and whispered, “Always save the best for last.”

Then like before she was gone and as I slowly started falling asleep again. There wasn’t much pain anymore plus my body was more powerful now than before. Much more. She’s such a tease.

^_^

After waking up again there was something warm and soft against me. Opening my eyes I saw Luna standing there with a wing over me. It was really nice and I hummed softly with a smile.

“Oh you’re awake,” Luna said to me with a smile. “How do you feel?”

“Yeah,” I smiled up to her. “Much better actually and not much pain anymore either.” Rarity wasn’t there either. “Where’s Rarity?” I asked while noticing that the I.V.’s were gone as well.

“Oh well she’s recovered enough to be dismissed although she’s been told not to use magic for at least two days,” Luna told me.

“Why?” I wondered. “The last thing I remember was darting in front of her.”

“Oh yeah you weren’t there,” she looked at me a little sheepishly then just sighed. “When you got hit and I took you away to come here to the hospital. I was told, through my sister, that Rarity went through a rage.”

“A rage?” I was astonished and it showed in my wide eyes. “What happened?” Luna didn’t get to answer as the door opened and Rarity stepped in, though she did so without magic. “Rarity,” I called to her happily. “How are you?”

“I’d like to know as well if you don’t mind princess,” Rarity said while walking up to me and with a couple of tears in her eyes she nuzzled my cheek giving me a soft slow kiss. “Oh Emmit,” she began slowly with a couple of hiccups. “Thank you so much, Emmit. I don’t remember anything from when Luna was flying you away to when I woke up here. Seeing you like that because of that brute I guess I must have done something.”

“Indeed you did Rarity,” Luna smirked. “After I left I was told that you went into a rage, put up a diamond-like shield around the coliseum floor, called forth all the gems in Canterlot, and proceeded to pelt him with them. You passed out from magical exhaustion right before you would have stomped him with a large diamond the size of a boulder.”

“I...What?” Rarity asked softly in shock.

I chuckled softly, “Goodness. Remind me to stay on your good side then Rarity.”

I was pleased when Rarity giggled as well, “I didn’t know I had it in me, however, it really wasn’t all that lady-like.”

I hummed a little in thought as they both looked down at me. “Maybe not Rarity. But sometimes it’s ok, so don’t beat yourself up over it alright?”

“Alright darling,” she cooed at me happily nuzzling me again. “I’m so glad that you are feeling much better. Also proud of you for the way you handled that ruffian. And letting me get in the last word was simply wonderful, thank you.”

“You’re welcome Rarity,” I chuckled nuzzling her back and stretching out on the bed. “It’s too bad that you didn’t get to finish what you were saying because I was really interested in hearing it.”

“Indeed Miss Rarity,” Luna agreed with a giggle and a smile. “My sister and I would have especially liked hearing it. It’s not every day that the nobles get a talking to.”

“Yes well, unfortunately, that opportunity is lost,” Rarity said then looked over to Luna. “By the way, whatever did happen to that ruffian anyway, not that I’m concerned for his well-being.”

Luna smirked, “He’s being treated for his injuries. Once free though he could be tried for attempt of murder.” She finished with a raised eyebrow to us as if she was asking us a question.

“Well technically speaking the dual was officially over with,” looking between Rarity and Luna in thought. “So anything after that...”

“...As in his attempt at attacking me, but getting you instead would be against Equestrian law,” Rarity finished. Then she grinned down at me with a fire in her eyes, “Looks like I might get another chance after all.”

“Perhaps,” Luna chipped in. “though for right now please keep that to yourselves as it is still being discussed. Plus we will be speaking to you again about it.” Then she leaned in and looked at me in the eyes. Rather closely I might add. “The doctors said that you made an amazing recovery,” she told me though there was a question in there, which I caught.

“That explains why all the tubes are gone,” I finished with a smile.

“She came to you again didn’t she?”

“Princess?” Rarity wondered and looked over to her, then looked down at me. “She?” Rarity asked me with her voice turning serious with a little bit of jealousy thrown in. “Emmit?”

I looked between them sheepishly, “What? I can’t control it, but...yes.”

Luna set her plot down on the floor and sighed, “Thought so.”

“She?” Rarity asked again though it was clear that she was demanding an answer.

“Mother,” Luna sighed. “So what did she say this time?”

I blushed, remembering what happened, “Well...”

“Your mother Princess Luna?” Rarity wondered aloud, then looked over to me with wider eyes in wonder. “Wait...this time?”

“Yes,” I explained to Rarity, “it was Celestia’s and Luna’s mother that came to me the first time giving me the ability to turn to and from my human and fox form, plus giving me the ability to understand everypony. This time she...well, in human gaming terms she leveled me up.” I sighed and thought about a better way to explain the concept to them after they gave me confusing looks. “She increased my power by at least twofold,” I explained while still blushing thinking of how she did it.

Rarity was looking not only at me but practically examining me with her eyes.

“Can your body withstand that amount of power increase?” Luna asked me.

I just shook my head, “No that’s why she was honing my body or strengthening it in other words, to withstand that amount.” Now I was really blushing.

“How?” is all Rarity asked while looking at me with a curious and accusational soft glare with a raised eyebrow.

I just sighed laying my down with a sheepish smile, “She kissed me.”

“What?” Rarity whispered in shock.

Luna, on the other hoof, just sighed, shook her head, and muttered a soft, “Mother.”

“Again.”

“I did notice that something was different with you and now I know,” Luna told me. “The difference is definitely a feeling of power emanating from you. Plus now that I really look at you...”

I wiggled my eyebrows at her when she said that making her glare at me.

“Not like that,” she continued with a huff and a light stomp of a hoof. “However she did change your body. Stand up, let’s take a look.”

“Has the doctor said it’s alright?” I wondered.

“Yes,” she nodded to me. “She has. I just got done speaking with her. She said that you should take it easy for a few days in spite of how well you recovered. Just to make sure that what my mother did to you has fully finished. To be on the safe side.”

“Again?” Rarity found her voice again while I slowly rolled from the bed and onto the floor. Their eyes were on me as I went from a near laying position on the floor to fully standing. “How many time has...she kissed...you?” Rarity asked and started speaking slowly in shock as I stood up.

After standing up I looked myself over and my newly honed ninetales form. I was just slightly more. Slightly more taller and muscular, etc. By my estimation, my size would be the same as Celestia now if not slightly taller. My body was stiff and a tad sore, which was to be expected even with magical healing. So walking would be much slower. But hey it’s progress.

“Well she certainly could have done it without all the kissing,” Rarity finally said softly with some jealously in there somewhere. Then she smiled up at me, “On the other hoof she did do a fantastic job. I whole heartily approve.”

I smiled down at her tilting my head to the side in thanks then looked to Luna to see how she felt.

“I’ll go get the doctor,” Luna said suddenly and rather thickly I might add heavily blushing, though hard to tell through the dark coat, “to give you a final look over. I’ll also inform my sister, which she will no doubt want to speak with you as soon as you are released.” She turned around and left the room almost walking into the door on the way out.

I looked down to Rarity after Luna left, “How are you feeling? And what was that stuff they put into you?”

“Huh?” she asked absentmindedly then shook her head slightly to clear it. “Oh, that was just something to help me recover from the magical exhaustion. I used up more than what I was capable of, so that’s a fluid-filled with magical energy to help me recover. Though I won’t be using my magic for a couple of days while my body and magic recover fully.”

“Where are the rest of the girls?”

“They are with Celestia right now as it’s lunchtime,” she answered.

I nodded, “Ah ok, how long was I out for?”

“About two days give or take a few hours,” the door opened and the doctor walked in. A female doctor wearing the pony equivalent to a doctor’s garb. She was typical mare size, which is now about chest height to me now. At least while in ninetales form anyway. Before, when I was the size of Luna, they were about up to my chin. This mare stopped as she took a look at me with her eyes taking their time to roam over me, “Didn’t expect you to be quite that tall.” “Oh yes well,” she continued after I cleared my throat to bring her out of her stupor. “Your recovery was quite remarkable. Is it an ability of yours?” She walked up to me stopping just in front of me checking me over. All over I might add. Which made Rarity raise a cautious eyebrow at her.

“No, so let’s just say I had some outside help,” I chuckled.

She moved back in front of me again and nodded, “Well as good as any healing spell is, it is also recommended that you spend the next couple of days, at least, resting just to make sure that it has fully run its course as to not put a strain on it or your body just to be on the safe side. Other than that you are free to go, but return if you feel any sharp pains or stings, nausea, etcetera understood?”

I nodded to her with a smile and a quick salute, “Understood ma’am.” Suddenly the air was cut by a sudden wailing of a loud alarm that sounded like something out of a nuclear power plant, “What the…?”

“What on Equestria is that obnoxious noise?” Rarity almost had to shout over the loud wailing.

The mare doctor reached down to a pocket and pulled out a vibrating magical pocket watch and shut it off, “Lunchtime.” She then looked up at me, “Well I’m off, so see you around handsome unless you want to come by and we’ll go into the gas room for a little heavy breathing? And try not to get yourself hurt again.” She then turned and left with a few giggles along the way.

Meanwhile, both Rarity and I were looking at the door like we couldn’t believe our ears. “Well, I didn’t expect that,” I finally said stepping up beside Rarity. When she didn’t say anything but just kept staring I decided to snap her out of it. “However,” I continued with a smirk, “if I did return I hope that she wouldn’t use any helium gas or things might sound funnier than arousing coming out of that room.”

“What?” she whispered looking up at me in shock. Then slowly the shock started to go away and was replaced by giggles which turned into full-blown laughter as the imagery of what I just said finally hit her.

^_^

When Rarity and I entered the throne room not only was Celestia waiting, but the rest of the girls as well. Of course, my walking was a little slower than usual because of my body being a little stiff. Rarity stayed by my side as we walked in with her hooves lightly clip-clopping on the stone floor alone with my silent paws. Celestia wasn’t sitting on her throne but was sitting in front of it with the girls nearly surrounding her. And all their eyes turned to us after we came in and the attitude in the air went from concerned or worried to happy in an instant.

“Emmit, Rarity!” Twilight was the first to say something and began trotting over to us with a happy smile. However, it was Pinkie who was the first to start toward Rarity and I by screaming “Yay” and running toward us like her decorations out of her party cannon. The rest, other than Fluttershy, was running toward us as well, but not nearly as fast as Pinkie. Out of instinct alone, I was able to shout “whoa” and use my telekinesis to move Rarity aside then move myself aside with my dash ability just in time to see Pinkie whisk by us and plaster herself on the closed door. The girls laughed as each one hugged us as Celestia walked up as well with a smile.

“Glad to have both of you back, Sugarcubes,” AJ said to each of us giving both of us a hug.

“Thanks, AJ, hold on,” I chuckled, turned around, walked over to the door, and pried Pinkie off the door giving her a shake to bring her back to three-dimensional again.

“Thanks, Emmit,” she cried and gave me a back-breaking hug then went over to Rarity doing the same.

“You’re welcome Pinkie,” I said then received a hug from Twilight.

“Glad you two are alright,” Twilight said happily.

“You alright Rarity?” Fluttershy asked to which Rarity nodded, then Fluttershy turned to me and started looking me over. “You sure that you’re ok to be up and about? What did the doctor say?”

I chuckled hugging Fluttershy, “I’ll live, the doctor said just to take it easy for a couple of days.”

“I think you two were awesome,” Rainbow floated up to us beside Fluttershy with her front legs out wide in excitement. “I can’t believe the moves you did Emmit,” she said to me. “How did you do it?”

“Experimentation through watching a lot of Pokemon cartoons.” They looked at me with a little bit of a confused look. “I improvised with fictional moves from a show from home,” I tried to explain which they just nodded finally getting the idea.

“Emmit,” Rainbow continued. “You should have seen Rarity. She went all gem apocalypse on Blueballs.” Celestia quietly giggled at Rainbow’s nickname for Blueblood. “It was like every gem from in the city floated over and socked him from outside her diamond shield.”

“I was told yes,” I told them. “It’s too bad I missed it.”

“As I said it wasn’t lady-like,” Rarity sheepishly said regretfully.

“Maybe not Miss Rarity,” Celestia spoke up with an understanding smile, “but understandable. There were many times that I wanted to do something similar because of all the things he’s done.” Then she stepped up to me with a smile, “I’m glad that you are up and about Mister Emmit and I do agree with Miss Dash that your performance was extraordinary.”

I slowly bowed my head to her with a smile acknowledging the compliment, “Thank you, Princess Celestia.”

Then she looked at me with a curious expression, “But something is off...” She seemed to think about it for a minute before it clicked. “How’d you get taller?” she finally asked.

“I noticed right away,” Fluttershy said looking up to me. “How did that happen?”

I chuckled while looking at Celestia with a wink, “Your mother.” Everypony was silently looking at me in shock, except for Rarity of course. “Yes, she increased my power with long healthy kisses that honed and increased my body in order to handle all that extra power by planting soft kisses all over my body making it grow into the powerful force you see before you.” I watched as Celestia’s mouth was slowly opening and closing like a fish out of water. Fluttershy, bless her heart, had turned so red she looked like a beet with legs.

Rainbow was slightly visibly shaking with a happy silly smile on her face as her wings went rigid making her land on the floor with a soft, “Everything is bigger?” Rainbow didn’t stop there either as she whispered, “Let’s see,” and proceeded to wiggle herself under me. Only for it to bring Twilight out of her shocked stupor to grab Rainbow in her magic pulling her back and making Rainbow whine, “hey.”

However, it was Pinkie that sent chills up and down my spine when she quietly moved in front of me looking up with half-lidded eyes. “Is everything bigger Emmit?” she asked in a sultry soft voice.

I gulped quietly and shook my head, “Uh...she said that the best was for last.”

“Hey now Pinkie I called dibs,” Rainbow complained as Pinkie gave me one last look up and down my body then skipped off. Then Rainbow winked at me floating over to me and licking her lips, “Let me know when she...um...increases that part of you.”

“Uh...Sure?” I wasn’t sure if that was a good idea or not.

“Why?” Celestia asked softly and suddenly eyeing me carefully as she now was looking me over carefully.

“Why what?” I asked while the others went silent as they watched and listened to us. I frowned at her, “How the heck would I know? She didn’t tell me anything other than just get to know you two and that she has something for me later.” My stomach growled at me and when she didn’t say anything for a minute or two I did. “Can we have lunch or do you want to stare at me some more?” I asked with a smirk and couldn’t help my inner ass from coming out with. “And if you do I’ll have the right to start charging admission.”

“Stallions,” Celestia snorted and turned to leave.

I gave a quick laugh and a shrug while turning to follow her along with the rest of the girls. “Hey I wasn’t the one looking so hard,” and I just had to say something while walking directly behind her.

WHAM

And she bucked me hard right in the head, which sent me flying back over the girls. I had to admit it hurt like hell. Of course, the landing on the floor then sliding across it stopping hard against the wall didn’t exactly feel good either.

“Emmit,” Rarity and the girls run up to me in concern. “Darling Emmit,” Rarity leaned down to me, “Are you alright?”

“You ok sugarcube?” AJ asked looking down at me.

All eyes were on me as I lay there on the floor and smirk, “All these girls...just for me.”

“He’s fine,” Twilight said with a shake of her head and turned around heading out the door following Celestia.

^_^

“Damn Celestia,” I spoke up from sitting around the table, but I wasn’t feeling well. “Did you have to buck me so hard? I don’t feel good.”

“Some things are left unsaid,” Celestia said softly while munching on a sandwich.

“However, hitting him like that right after getting released from the hospital early isn’t proper no matter what was said,” Rarity said. She may have hit me in the head, but something just didn’t feel right.

“Princess,” Twilight spoke up, “I have to agree with Rarity that it was uncalled for.” Then her voice went soft, “And potentially hazardous for him as he just came out of the hospital.”

Suddenly my eyes went wide as a wave of nausea hit me, as well as a bout of coughing that coughed up a lot of blood. I heard the girls shout “Oh no’s” and “get him to the hospital now” right before I blacked out.

^_^

This time I noticed some things right off the bat. One was that I was back in the hospital again. This time in a small standard room laying on the same standard bed. Two was that I was in my human form, which was odd. Also naked. Three was that the Alicorn mare that has kissed me twice already was there as well. She had her eyes closed and had her glowing horn against my chest. Nobody else was in the room and realized point number four. Four was that I didn’t know her name. Or at least what she called herself anyway. Five was that I was free to move.

I only barely moved them because I didn’t want to disturb what she was doing right now. It was another few minutes before her horn dimmed and she started to lift her head. The opportunity presented itself and I took it.

Before she even looked up to see if I was awake, I grabbed her head and kissed her passionately.

She looked at me with wide eyes and extended stiff wings giving a surprised muffled “eep.” However, I was thrown for a surprise when she actually returned the kiss just as passionately as I gave to her. I drank her in as we started french kissing with our tongues battling for domination. It didn’t last long as she yielded to me leaning into the kiss letting me explore her with my tongue and hands. Her body relaxed against mine while rubbing my body with her extended wing. Her soft moan hit my ears as my hands explored what I could reach. But it was her neck and behind her ears that she enjoyed more.

You know what they say about all good things. And it too came to an end. We ended the kiss and I looked up to her with a goofy happy grin on my face. She had one that told me she enjoyed the kiss that we shared also. “You forgot to hold me down,” I whispered while wiggling my fingers against her ears a little.

She giggled softly and quickly, “I haven’t been kissed like that in far too long.” When I didn’t say anything, but just smiled up to her she just smiled back down at me, “I see why Luna loves these fingers of yours. Plus I do agree with Rarity that you should see about being a masseuse, you should pursue it.”

I hummed in thought while she slowly lowered her head onto my chest with a wing over my waist while sitting on her rump by the bed. “If I do I would have to be careful if I ever get a marefriend,” I thought aloud. “She could get jealous.” She just hummed in thought so I just continued, “I gather you healed me again right?”

She nodded against my chest, “Yes.”

“Though I should simmer down certain jokes?” I asked with an amused smirk.

“Might be a good idea yes,” she smiled then stood up. “Well, it’s time I get going again.” I didn’t get to say anything else as she just up and disappeared in a flash a second later.

Chapter Six: Rainbow and the Wonderbolts

Something has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter.

Chapter Seven: The Nightmare Night Shadows

Author's Note

Another chapter out. This is where things start getting interesting. And finally, Blueballs get his just rewards.

Chapter Seven: The Nightmare Night Shadows

Luna’s chambers were too dark to see and my eyes could hardly see anything. “Luna?” I slowly searched the darkness. From the darkest corner, her eyes glowed brightly, but they were different than before. The eyes belonged to Nightmare Moon.

“Greetings,” she called out to me from the darkness as her dragon-like eyes locked onto me then slowly stepped out of the darkness exposing herself in all her nightmarish glory, “my predatory servant.”

It took me a second to realize that she was role-playing my idea for Nightmare Night, so I played along. Lowering myself slightly in a submissive gesture tilting my head slightly speaking to her in a soft growling voice, “Greetings my mistress. How can I serve you?”

She grinned down at me with an evil countenance, eyeing me carefully, “First by changing your colors. You’re too bright for my liking.” Her horn glowed and magic flowed over me changing my colors from a golden sheen to a dark blue like hers, but with the tips of my tails and paws blood red. My red eyes didn’t change, but instead were now burning with a dark blue fire.

“Is this better my mistress?” I growled softly mimicking fear by not maintaining eye contact.

“Much better,” she chuckled evilly at me. Her voice had changed too as it was more ominous in nature with her laugh and chuckles sending shivers up and down anyone’s spine. “Now then,” she grinned down at me, “shall we show my dear sister our plans for Nightmare night?”

“Yes mistress,” I replied and tried making my voice sound ghostly, which wasn’t too hard considering my normal howl.

“Then come my predator, let’s go hunt her down,” Nightmare chuckled evilly and headed out the door where I followed gracefully behind her.

Because it was evening and after dinner, Celestia was in her chambers, so that’s where we went. On the way there she told me that she wanted to make a good entrance and told me what to do. When we got there Luna announced herself and Celestia told her to enter. That’s when Luna used her magic to extinguish the lights in the room then ushered me inside quickly so her sister wouldn’t see me right off. From there I hid in a corner with my eyes closed so it would make it nearly impossible for Celestia to see me from where she was on the bed. Then she entered as Nightmare Moon with her eyes glowing.

“Sister,” Celestia sighed on her bed while watching her sister. “Why are you like Nightmare Moon right now?”

“I’m just showing you our plans for Nightmare Night this year in Ponyville,” Luna said gleefully. She was practically dancing in place but was successfully restraining herself.

“But you go as Nightmare Moon every year,” Celestia replied back then it clicked. “Wait…our?”

“I’m going with a minion this year,” Luna chuckled evilly then motioned in my direction, which was my cue.

Opening my eyes I stepped out of the corner letting the dark blue flames of my eyes light up the area around me and bathe me in a dark ominous light. After stopping beside Luna I bowed to her with a wide grin that showed my sharp teeth. Celestia flinched just slightly, but I caught it.

“And what will you be going as?” Celestia asked me then lit up her horn to ignite the candles around the room.

“Her predatory servant,” I replied keeping my voice soft low with a soft growl to it with a hint of otherworldly effects. “To hunt and devour whom she commands.”

Celestia just rolled her eyes and chuckled at us, “Really sister, the things you come up with.”

“Actually it was Emmit’s idea.”

Celestia raised an eyebrow at me giving me a curious look.

I just shrugged with a smile, “I’ve always wanted to have a wicked-looking costume for Halloween, that’s our world’s version of your Nightmare Night. This time I have it thanks to Luna for changing me into this. I think it looks terrifyingly awesome, what do you think?” I struck a pose for her.

“Alright I’ll give you this that it does indeed look terrifying,” she told us with a smile, then frowned slightly. “Are you sure that you aren’t taking it too far this year?”

“Nay good sister, for it is all in good fun. Those whom he supposedly devours are the ones that will meet with me personally to share candy with me. Plus the parents will be informed,” Luna told her sister to alleviate any concerns.

“Well, I hope it turns out to be a fun time for you two. It is only just three days away now.”

“Oh don’t worry,” I interjected with a smile. “We’re ready.”

“Hazzah,” Luna cried happily bouncing in place once. “It will be a Nightmare Night to remember. Sleep well sister for tonight I think we’ll stay in costume to have fun with the guards.”

Celestia giggled at that placing a hoof to her muzzle, “Then have fun Lulu, and don’t terrify them too much.”

“No promises dear sister,” Luna chuckled wickedly then got back into character while heading toward the door. “Come my pet, there are guards that we can’t let rest.”

“Yes my mistress,” I bowed my head getting back into character, and followed her out the door for some fun, and to practice our characters.

^_^

It was just before lunch, on the second day that I was lounging outside of the locker rooms enjoying the breeze in my human form. The news about Blueblood, and his trial, came the day before. The princesses will be indicting him on attempted murder of an Element of Harmony. Thus potentially endangering all of Equestria itself. Looks like Rarity would get her chance to tell off the nobles after all.

It was a beautiful fall day as I thought about the upcoming trial just after lunch. They had already put him under house arrest, which he didn’t like at all. If he was anything like his character was in the show then he thinks he’ll get out of it easily. I was in my human form while looking up at the cloudy sky and enjoying the cool breeze blowing through my hair. My mind was lost in thought until a stallion’s shadow came over me. “Hey Soarin,” cheerfully I greeted him with a small wave and a smile, which faded when I saw the look on his face. “What?”

He sat down on his rump and leaned in close with a deep frown, “Alright, I want to know your secret. How do you do it?”

“Do what?” I asked dumbly just blinking up at him.

He sighed and shook his head, “Us stallions have been trying to get into the mares locker room for such a long time. And here you just show up and low and behold you are in there all day long doing... so-called massages.”

Now I get it. I grinned up at him. He’s insanely jealous that I’m doing what they can only dream of. “Alright, you want to know my secret?” I asked conspiratorially. He just nodded tilting his ears to me as if I was going to tell him the biggest secret in all of Equestria. All I did was wiggle my fingers at him with a chuckle, “You gotta have these and be a human like me. It’s all in the fingers. Plus being a predator has its strong points when I think a lot of mares have predator fantasies or something.” He groaned unhappily now looking like a whipped dog. My hand patted his head trying to comfort him, “Sorry man, but you’re just out of luck I’m afraid.”

“Hey, stud,” Rainbow called out to me from hovering overhead with her front legs crossed over her chest, “let’s go to lunch already I’m hungry and we can’t be late for the trial. It’ll be nice for old Blueballs to get his just punishment for a change.”

“Alright,” getting up my body morphed into my Ninetales form as Rainbow and left the Wonderbolts practice area to have lunch in the castle. A little while later all of us were sitting around the dining table in the private dining room of the princesses. Personally, I went for a hot bean salad with spices, which was probably the closest I would get to real chili in this world. I sure was going to miss the meat in my meals.

“Looks like you’ll finally get to tell off the nobles Rarity,” I winked to her with a happy smile while eating my beans, which I probably would regret later. Right now I didn’t mind because they were soo good.

Rarity took a sip of her drink elegantly as always, “Indeed I will darling. It’s about time a lady shows them what it truly means to be noble.”

“If anypony can tell them how to be all frou-frou Rarity it’s you,” Applejack smirked with a giggle, but did mean every word though.

“I’m just wondering how this will affect the nobles in general and the power structure?” Twilight thought aloud while munching on her salad. Her eyes may have been looking around at her friends, but she was really millions of miles away. “I mean for the princesses going after family, even though he’s so many times removed, it might send shock waves through the noble community.”

“Well that meanie pants did have it coming for a long time,” Pinkie told us in a huff right before stuffing herself with muffins, which she made in the kitchen herself. Much to the annoyance of the regular chefs at the castle. I’m just glad that I wasn’t there to hear all the ruckus she was causing. And probably loving every minute of it too. “Yes, I was actually,” Pinkie giggled and winked at me.

I just stared at her slack-jawed in shock.

The others just looked confused for a second before going back to eating.

“Unfortunately my homeworld is just full of humans like Blueblood,” I told them after shaking my head dismissing Pinkie as being Pinkie. Setting my spoon down in my telekinesis I continued, “We have a saying, ‘Absolute power corrupts absolutely.’ All they want is power and money. No more, no less. And they will hurt or even kill anyone getting in their way.”

“Oh, my are they really like that?” Fluttershy asked while looking into my eyes.

“They are, unfortunately.”

“Well, this should send a message to them,” Rainbow excitedly cheered on. “To not step out of line anymore.”

“Unfortunately only time will tell,” Celestia came in with a sigh stepping up to the table.

“Celestia,” Twilight jumped off the chair and nearly skipped over to her to give her a hug, which by the look on her face I think she could use right now.

The rest of us kind of did the same, though without the skipping. “How are you feeling Celestia?” I asked her with concern showing in my voice, along with the others. “I can’t really imagine what you’re going through right now.”

“Thanks for your concern, all of you,” she replied with a sad smile hugging us each in turn, “It has been coming to him for a long time. It’s just that this time he went too far. His punishment will be just, though we don’t fear for his life.”

“I wouldn’t necessarily say that,” Rarity grimaced in amusement then chuckled too evilly for our comfort.

Rolling my eyes I just shook my head at Rarity. Though who could blame her?

Celestia giggled softly at that, “However, it will start shortly, so please finish your lunch quickly and meet every pony else in the castle’s courtroom.”

A short time later the elements and I were in the royal courtroom, which looked nearly exactly like parliament in England. One large table with two chairs in the center of the room with bleacher-looking chairs on either side while the large table in the center looks toward two raised thrones. One for Celestia and the other for Luna, both occupied by both princesses. The girls and I were sitting on the front row in the chairs closest to the princesses, more than likely so we can stand and testify. Blueblood was sitting in one of the chairs at the large table with a nice scowl on his face.

It was open to the public, but the nobles tried to suppress the press anyway. It didn’t work, so there were more non-noble ponies there than the nobles would have liked. I knew because of the looks on their faces. That couldn’t hold a candle to the looks on the princesses’ faces right now. It was obvious that they really didn’t want to do it, but knew they had to.

“This criminal court will come to order,” Celestia announced as she banged the gavel on the table in front of her with her magic. She was also careful to keep her voice regal and intimidating as the ponies gathered in the courtroom were silenced.

“This should be interesting,” I whispered softly to Rarity which she grinned wickedly back at me.

“This trial is for the guilt and sentencing of Prince Blueblood on one count of an attempt of murder of the Element of Generosity Miss Rarity Belle,” Celestia started it off regally.

“How do you plead Blueblood?” Princess Luna asked staring at him as if her look would kill him instantly.

“Not guilty,” Blueblood sounded off confidently and arrogantly as ever with his head held high.

“By reason of insanity,” Rainbow whispered to me with a giggle as I secretly bumped her hoof with my paw.

“State your case then,” Celestia called out stoically.

“When you called the match,” he began with his usual arrogant flare, “I was out and didn’t hear you declare him the winner. Therefore when I emerged from my predicament my intention was to attack the predator again, so I wasn’t aiming for Miss Rarity.”

“I see,” Luna said though obviously didn’t believe it, and neither did I or the girls.

“A valid argument,” Celestia replied which made Blueblood simply beam in triumph. Then looked to me with a calculating eye, “Unless somepony can disassemble his argument.”

“I believe that I can do that nicely your highnesses,” I stood from the chair and raised a paw in the air.

“Then you have the floor Mister Emmit,” Luna smirked at me, which I slowly nodded with one of my own. With a little flare, I stepped around the short wall in front of me to stand in front of the princesses and Blueblood.

“I have a question your highnesses,” I started with a loud sure voice looking up to them. “Would you happen to have an image of the exact moment that Blueblood attacked Rarity?”

“Of course,” Celestia nodded with a smile, “it’s standard to have a visual record of all matches.”

I smirked while turning to Blueblood eyeing him with confidence, “Then if your highnesses wouldn’t mind, but put up three pictures for me. One second before, when he struck, and a second afterward please.” Three images materialized in mid-air on the wall behind the princesses. I didn’t even bother looking as my eyes were locked onto his, “Now then. The first picture is when he was still in the hole I put him in. Notice the positions of both Rarity and I. When I gave Rarity the floor I stepped off to the side and recover which put me about ten feet away. The middle picture is when he was looking directly at Rarity with the intent to kill with the knife still in his hoof. The third picture is when he was still looking at Rarity while he fired off a knife that would have killed her if I hadn’t taken it for her. Therefore, it is plainly evident that you were indeed aiming for Rarity because you were looking at her while you attacked her. Which I believe makes you not only a liar but also attempting murder.”

Blueblood was scowling and softly growling at me the whole time. I leaned in and finished him off, “And you can’t say that you thought it was me when we look nothing alike.” Turning quickly my tail whipped his head lightly nine times as I headed back to my chair.

“You make excellent points Mister Emmit,” Celestia smiled to me as the murmurs of some of the nobles clearly told everypony they didn’t like what I had to say. “Is there anything you wish to say before your sentencing Blueblood?” When he didn’t say anything Celestia continued, “Then it is time for your sentencing.” Rarity’s smile went to a nearly evil grin when Celestia looked over at her, “Element of Generosity Miss Rarity Belle are you ready to give out his sentence?”

For the first time, I think that Blueblood actually had some fear in his eyes as Rarity most elegantly stepped down from her chair, around the short wall in front of her, then to stand in front of him. For about a minute she didn’t speak at all, but just smiled at him. Then let him have it. “His sentence is to lose his prince hood for the rest of his life,” she began. “Sense he has no idea what it means to be truly noble he does not deserve such a title.”

“Done,” Luna agreed.

“Furthermore,” Rarity continued, “he is to lose all but only one thousand bits, so he is to work like any other hard-working pony in Equestria.”

“Agreed,” Celestia smiled.

“And one last thing,” Rarity grinned to him while he leaned back in shock and horror. “He is to be polite and educate himself on how to properly treat others, especially a lady, or he gets thrown in prison for the next ten years. Which means if anypony ever tells either the princesses or either one of the elements of harmony that he hasn’t been fully respectful he is to be arrested and start his imprisonment immediately.”

“Done,” Celestia nodded as both she and Luna straightened up in their seats, “Former Prince Blueblood, your sentence is as what Miss Rarity Belle has told. All of your assets minus one thousand bits are to be seized. You are no longer part of the royal house and to work the rest of your days being respectful to others.”

“I object,” he called out and stood along with some of the nobles and their grumbling. “That’s not being very generous.”

“Oh really Mister Blueblood?” Rarity all but killed him with her glare. “I could have just put you into prison for the next FIFTY YEARS if I so chose, but I wanted to be generous and give you a chance at a decent life.” She then straightened herself and eyed the rest of the nobles in the room, “As I said before in the coliseum. What makes a pony truly noble is how he or she serves the betterment of those in Equestria. Being noble isn’t who you know, how much money you have, or how close you live to the castle. Being noble is how you treat others, being noble is about honesty, generosity, loyalty, wanting happiness for those around you, and showing kindness to others. Being noble is opening a door for a lady, complimenting her, and protecting her. And why you might ask? Because those are the elements of living in harmony with others in Equestria. For those who don’t understand or follow those precepts gets punished.” I watched her end with a “Hmph” and a flick of her mane kicking the table lightly when she left him to go back to her seat.

“Mister Blueblood,” Celestia finished this as she and Luna looked down to him, while the nobles were quietly protesting of course. “You are free to go with the thousand bits you have left to your name. And I might think about selling your mansion and moving into something smaller.” With her magic, she lifted the gavel and banged it onto the table, “Court dismissed.”

^_^

It was only about a little over an hour before Nightmare Night was supposed to start and I was walking down the hallway toward Luna’s room. We had everything set for tonight except for changing my colors and all to the darker hue. As I walked my mind recalled the flurry of activity surrounding Blueblood. My smile turned into a grin while thinking about how Rarity finally got her moment. Even the princesses applauded her on how she handled herself. After that, I took it among myself to treat her, and the other girls, as a true gentleman should. It was outside and away from everypony that I had told her how beautiful she handled herself and the others agreed as we all group hugged each other.

Blueblood did indeed sell the mansion, but due to the bad publicity, he only got a fraction of what he wanted. And that was for all the other stuff as well. Word was he was even trying to pull favors from the other nobles, but they weren’t lifting a hoof to help him. And it didn’t look like they ever would either. He was truly reamed this time. He looked mad enough to spit nails, but there wasn’t anything that he could do about it. Judgment had been passed and he just had to stallion up and deal with it. Though I still thought that he might still hold a trick or two.

Luna’s bedroom door brought me out of my thoughts as I smiled at the two thestral guards with a nod, “Good evening.” They just respectfully nodded to me as I walked up to the door and knocked on it the best I could with a paw. It was more like softly pounding on the door. The door just opened slowly in Luna’s magic with me walking in.

“Are you ready?” she asked as she was already in the Nightmare Moon form.

Bowing to her with a smirk my voice took on that ethereal whisper, “I am my mistress.” Her magic washed over me as my coloring changed, the dark blue flames appeared in my eyes again with the tips of my tails and paws turning red and my coat turning dark blue again.

“Excellent,” her Nightmare Moon voice sounded happy with her slitted eyes looking at me with dark glee. She then started walking toward the door, “Come my predator.”

“Yes, my mistress.” From there two of her guards by the door also came with us, more than likely it was because they are both fliers. The way Luna...er Nightmare Moon walked now was more like Celestia. Slower and more regal movements along with everything else really put her into a more darker flare. We made our way to her night chariot, which the two flight guards pulled. Other than me in this picture, it looked nearly exactly like the Nightmare Night episode from the series. After both of us were loaded on it, we took to the air and headed for a night of fun in Ponyville.

It was nice to be back in Ponyville again. Ponyville came into view as the chariot dived for the center of town. The town was a flurry of activity with all of the activities that I saw in the show. Ponies both foals and adults alike were in their costumes walking around with bags of candy all having fun. That’s about to change, if only for a short while then it’ll be back to having fun with Luna. Except we didn’t land in the middle of town, but near her statue. It was almost an hour-long trip to the town and soon the kids would gather around in front of the statue to give her all their hard collected candy. She stepped off first from the chariot followed by me then dismissed her guards to go have fun in town.

Everything had been hammered out beforehoof, so now all we had to do was wait. For me, however, that constituted waiting in a small area behind her statue in an invisibility field so they wouldn’t see me until the appointed time. I didn’t have to wait long for the crowd to start forming in front of her statue. This is the moment we had prepared for. She had already taken her spot in the statue's place with me concealed behind her. When they all had gathered she would surround the statue with dark smoke, cancel the invisibility around me, and then show herself like she’s done every year.

“All the candy is here, so let us see,” Zecora said to everypony there, “if she will eat the candy or you or me?”

A second later is when Luna let loose her dark smoky mist that quickly surrounded the statue. Her evil laugh permeated the air as it seemed to roll away from her like fog. With the mist now surrounding me, I was now visible while still concealed behind the mist. So, I was able to see the scared faces on nearly everypony after she revealed herself and stepped down from the base of the statue. “Welcome my subjects,” she called out while lowering her head to gaze at the offering on the ground. “It seems that you have worked so hard to give me this most wonderful offering for me,” she continued cooing out with a dark voice. The ponies seemed to like it as some even cheered, but then she straightened up and grinned at them, “Of course I may be pleased, but my new pet is another matter.”

That was my cue to make my entrance. The ponies looked confused at that as they didn’t realize the change we made to this year’s schedule. Stepping out from behind the statue I opened my eyes and gave out a loud ethereal howl. From inside the black mist, from an outsider’s point of view, it should give them quite a few chills as the only thing they saw was my flaming dark blue eyes and a howl from the darkness.

“There he is now,” she cooed turning her head in my direction. With that as my cue, I growled loudly and slowly stepped out of the black mist. Their reaction was perfect as they all gasped and shied away from me. I was happy that at least for once I could play the bad guy during Halloween, or in this case Nightmare Night. “You see he’s very hungry,” Nightmare Moon put a hoof to her muzzle and chuckled darkly, “and I don’t think that this candy will be enough.” Ponies started to back away in fear. I even saw Twilight and the other girls there, but naturally, they knew what was going on. Especially Pinkie who was dressed as a chicken.

“He’s going to eat us all,” Pinkie screamed out and ran with the foals she was with screamed and ran with her. Of course, I thought that she said it like that because she did the same during Luna’s first visit to Nightmare Night. So, it must be her way of telling them it’s only for fun.

“FEED,” Nightmare Moon commanded me, so after one quick growl, I leapt at my first “victim,” which was Pipsqueak. Due to his small size, I surrounded him with my body and tails while he gave out a scream. And when no pony could see I quickly explained what was going on to him. He’s quick I give him that because I made some chewing sounds while he let out some quick cries. “His first victim I see,” Nightmare cooed wickedly as I gave out another howl then grabbed pipsqueak and dashed off into a special clearing. We saw to it that the ones I grabbed tonight could meet with her privately for a little bit before returning to the festivities.

After jumping into the clearing I let Pipsqueak go and stepped aside, “Now we’ll wait for Luna to arrive with the candy and I can go get some other so-called ‘victims’.”

“Wow, this is great,” he looked up to me wide-eyed and excited, “Whose idea was this?”

“It was his actually,” Nightmare stepped into the small clearing with all the candy in her magical grasp. “This is Emmit,” she introduced me as I took a bow, “a friend of mine.”

Pip and I bumped hoof to paw before I took my leave, “I’ll let her explain while I go nab some more ponies.” Staying within the shadows I spotted my next quote-unquote victim. From my hiding spot in the alley of Sugarcube Corner, I saw them. Three of them actually. Pinkie was escorting the Cutie Mark Crusaders to the front door and that’s when I saw my chance.

After a quick loud ethereal howl, I leapt from my hiding spot in the shadows to land in front of Pinkie and the Crusaders. They gasped and screamed at my snarling with some drool dripping from my teeth.

“No please,” Pinkie pleaded while jumping in front of the three fillies with her front hooves out wide. “Take me instead. I’m tastier. Spare them.”

Chuckling darkly I approached her as the Crusaders ducked behind her shivering in fright. My eyes met hers as I smirked at her getting nose to nose with her, “I might...if I find you...delicious.” I really didn’t see fear in her eyes, although most would probably see it that way. Leaning in I placed my nose against her neck and sniffed her. She actually smelled like candy and cakes. Making a soft sound against her neck that was a mix of a hum and a growl I whispered to her, “You smell wonderfully delicious my pink mare.” Then I leaned away from Pinkie to look at the Crusaders with a smirk, “You are free for now for she is tastier.” Leaning back in I slowly licked Pinkie’s neck with a hum of excitement, “I’m sure you won’t mind me eating you.”

“No,” she said with a shake of her head and her body trembling slightly. What surprised me is when she wrapped her front legs around my neck then whispered into my ear, “Take me.”

“As you wish,” I whispered back before leaning away from her neck enough to glare down at the fillies. My eyes went wide with a long grin, “If you want to save her then come to the clearing by the Nightmare Moon statue.”

Each one nodded in fright then ran off. And before Pinkie could do anything else I grabbed her with a front leg and took off for the clearing with her screaming in my ears. It wasn’t until we arrived at the statue that she stopped screaming. After setting her down I used a finger in my paw to mimic cleaning out my ear, “Thank you for stopping all that screaming. Wow, you have a set of lungs on you.”

She giggled while bouncing in place, “That was fun.”

“Glad you think so Pinkie,” I told her then pointed through the large bushes in front of us. “Luna is through there. I’m pretending to be her minion collecting ponies to eat while the whole time it’s to gather them for some personal time with them.” Turning toward the bush I started walking through it, “Come on let’s go. Hopefully, the Crusaders will be here soon.”

Stepping through the bush I ushered Pinkie on to have some fun time with Luna then going out to gather some more for some fun. Less than an hour later the small clearing was filled with about two dozen giggling fillies and colts having a great time with Luna. After I came back is when Pinkie came over with the Crusaders to properly introduce me to them.

“So these three are the famous Crusaders I’ve heard about,” I smirked to them and laid myself down in front of them.

“Yeah, I’m Apple Bloom.”

“I’m Scootaloo.”

“And I’m Sweetie Belle,” the small white one excitedly spoke up to me then started to look me over. “So you are this Emmit predator that Rarity has been talking about?”

Smirking I just nodded with a smile, “Yes, I am. Hopefully, she’s said all good things about me.” She and her friends were just so cute with their costumes that I thought I might die from cuteness overload.

“Yeah, she has,” she replied.

“My sister Applejack even told us how you whipped ol’ Blueblood for Rarity,” Apple Bloom told me while bouncing happily a few times.

“Yeah even Rainbow thought it was cool,” Scootaloo fluttered her little wings in excitement. “So what you did before was just an act?”

I acknowledged her with a nod and a soft chuckle, “Yeah, I’ve always wanted to have a wickedly scary costume and now that I’m here I can do that.”

“Excuse me,” a soft feminine voice interrupted. It was Derpy’s wild eyes.

“Yes, Derpy? What can I do for you?” I asked her with a wide smile.

“You know where little Dinky is?” she asked with worry and concern in her voice. It was that time of night that the parents were coming for their kids now that the fun was mostly over. However, after standing up and taking a look around I didn’t see the little filly.

“I don’t see her here,” I told her quietly. “Nor do I remember picking her up either. Where did you see her last?”

“Over by the bobbing for apples,” she replied then stepped up to me and looked up to me with those wild eyes now very worried.

She wasn’t the only one as others started coming in and asking either me or Luna about their kids. It was obvious to me that something was going on, so I told them and Luna that I would go out and start searching. I kept to the shadows so my presence didn’t tip off whoever it was that was doing the foalnapping. The question was why? If somepony wanted to kidnap foals then this would be the most opportune moment to do it. They could do all the foalnapping they wanted and pin it on me easily. It only took me around fifteen minutes to cover the immediate area around the center of town. Speed and finding them quickly was key here, so I started expanding my search to the outlying areas. All the while I could hear the sounds of laughter and ponies having fun on this night. Not knowing what was really going on right under their noses.

It was in the shadow behind one of the houses at the edge of town that I spotted a mare walking with Silver Spoon. I didn’t know the mare, but I knew Silver Spoon. And this mare wasn’t her parents. I stalked the mare as she, and a clearly under the influence of something Silver Spoon, walked away from the town. Where she was going was a mystery and why she was foalnapping. They walked until they got to a lone cabin near the outskirts of the Everfree Forest. And while secretly hiding in a tree I noticed that Fluttershy’s cottage wasn’t that far away. Maybe three or four football fields or so.

Luna, I told her through the mind link that she set up between us, I believe I found the missing foals. An unknown mare was walking with Silver Spoon to a run-down cottage outside of town not far from Fluttershy’s place. I can’t take the chance at a confrontation while she’s with them, so I’ll wait until she exits the house when she’s alone.

I know that house, she replied back to me, I’ll be there as soon as I can. And I’ll tell the town to gather everypony together to watch their foals.

Thanks Luna, I told her while watching the house like a hawk. My wait wasn’t long before I spotted her exiting the house once more and started toward town.

Alone.

So, with the foals in the house alone and safe it was my time to strike. However, we needed to take her alive in order to find out what’s going on with her and why she doing this. Surrounding her seemed to be the best way to do it. I waited until she passed the tree before making my strike. She was shocked, and even fearful, at my sudden appearance. In that second I used her inaction to quickly multiply myself uttering a long loud ethereal howl.

“What? Who or what are you?” she asked as my body and my duplicates ignited in fire then dashed around her like how I dried the princesses. “I’m not afraid of you,” she called out to me while a ring of fire surrounded her.

After extinguishing my fire I returned to a single form again and stepped through the flames, “You should. Now, what were you doing with those fillies and colts?”

She sat down on her rump with a smirk, “And just why should I tell you? Just what are you anyway?”

Chuckling darkly I stood straight and tall with my tails and my head held high, “I am a predator and protector of this town.” Stepping forward I nearly got nose to nose with her eyeing her intently letting my red eyes glow, “And you will answer my question. What are you doing here?”

A slow smirk appeared on her face with her horn suddenly igniting. In response, I secretly put up my protection field for whatever she was about to do. “I’m here to serve my dark EMPRESS,” along with her shout came a powerful blast from her horn hitting me and putting out the fire around her. I wasn’t sure exactly what it was, but it was powerful enough to send me flying away from her towards the town. My field remained intact thankfully because of the upgrade that Celestia and Luna’s mother did to me.

She came after me with a scream that sounded like a battle cry. At that same time, Luna gave me a call.

I’ve got the fillies and colts from the building and taking them to the clearing now, she told me.

I waited until she got close then dashed to the side and twisted my body using my iron tail ability to strike her body. With a loud painful cry, my tails contacted her body sending her tumbling head over tail. Understood, I replied to Luna, I’ll try and stop her. Just then there was a shrill cry as the mare’s body exploded, of sorts, into smoke and started streaking toward the town. Luna, the mare has some sort of smoke ability and is heading toward the town, I told her then dashed after the mare as fast as I could, Start evacuating them quickly. My battle with her won’t be small.

Understood, I heard Luna tell me as I spotted the mare reappear in the center of town. She had reappeared back into full body form and was looking around. With a battle cry of my own, I sent a huge fireball at her. Unfortunately, she saw it a split second before it impacted the ground where she was standing. Was being the operative word because she launched herself into the air. I landed in the middle of she smoldering fire on the ground with a loud thud, then sent a large flame upward toward her. My ears picked up her cry of pain much to my satisfaction. Not wanting her to get any chance of recovery I used my dash ability to jump up after her.

Her eyes met mine with just enough time to recognize anger in them before twisting my body to use my tail whip ability sending her back to the ground. The fire was mostly out as she headed toward the ground, but she had a shield of her own which protected her from the powerful impact. I launched myself down after her, but she was quick enough to jump to the side and blasted me again as she did before. My shield protected most of the impacts as I traveled through the water fountain and hit the side of the town hall.

As I got up I took a quick look around noticing that while I was keeping this mare busy Luna, along with Twilight and her friends, were busy leading the town away. Standing up from the hole that I left in the wall of the town hall I saw...something...heading my way. It was nothing but a black pulsing orb or something and I put up my shield.

Only for it to pass through like Blueblood’s knives. It hurt too. A lot. It wasn’t so much of an impact as it was being thrown hot acid on me. I screamed out as I heard some sizzling while smelling burnt fur. My muscles screamed at me as I stood up then dashed to the fountain. There was just enough water to neutralize whatever this was. The mare laughed at me while I rolled around in the water. My body was still in pain, but at least whatever it was got neutralized.

Water dripped from my fiery mane and over my eyes as I glared at her. My heart was pounding in my chest with my breathing heavy when I stepped out of what was left of the bath.

“My dark mistress will rule this land,” she cried out sending another black pulsing thing my way with the magic from her horn as part of the town watched on.

Dashing to the side I dodged. “Over my dead body,” I yelled at her while multiplying myself many times. Each one of the duplicates dashed at her with their bodies ignited in fire. Using my duplicates like bullets from a gun. She yelled and screamed while trying to get away by teleporting, but she still took hit after hit. Using my dash ability I jumped up after her, but she had a surprise for me.

She yelled out long and loud sending another blast wave from her horn. This one was much more powerful and sense I wasn’t expecting it this time it was the hardest hit yet. I was only able to get my shield up before I hit the ground. Dropping the shield I rested there for a minute while looking around through the falling dust and debris from the impact. Watching her land with a thud of her own and walk up to me with legs shaking obviously in pain gave me some satisfaction.

"Why? Why do you protect these ponies?" she asks me with her eyes filled with hatred and malice. "Look at them," she motions to the town looking on, "they're afraid of you, they're not coming to your aid. They're gone. So, why? Why do you persist?"

I try to take a deep breath, but it starts a coughing fit. Blood splatters on the ground from my coughing as I slowly stand up on shaking legs. The world is spinning slowly, but I'm still able to focus on her as I lift up my head and glared at her, "Because...," I cough up some more blood, "I choose to." I felt a soft warmth on both sides of my rump, but I ignored it thinking that it was the wounds bleeding.

"If you won't join us," she growled lowering herself to the ground preparing to strike. "Then you will DIE." She screamed the last word out with wide furiously hate-filled eyes. Using her magic I watched as her horn glowed then she launched herself at me at incredible speed.

I couldn't take her head-on, but perhaps I could use her momentum against her. Using my telekinesis I jumped up in the air, grabbed her body, and used her momentum to sling her over me and back to the ground. Kind of like the circular motion of a Ferris wheel she went over me and hit the ground hard making a loud thud and a pretty good-sized crater. I'll have to admit that hearing her scream out in pain when she hit gave me some satisfaction as I landed back on the ground again. Quickly I used the rest of my strength into my telekinesis ability to hold her down. "Luna," I cried out while watching the mare intently. "Get the unicorn magic suppressor ring."

"NO," the mare cried out as she strained against my hold on her. I closed my eyes putting everything into it to hold her down as my body shook and my face contorted with effort.

I’ll do my best to hurry Emmit hold on to her, Luna replied and I knew that she went to get it. I just had to hold onto this mare for a few minutes.

"HURRY," I called out to her.

Failure will not be tolerated.

I heard a faint voice say from around the dark mare.

"No master," she cried out in terror, "I haven't failed you." I opened my eyes and watched and felt magic build up within her as her body started to convulse. My hold on her was wavering because the magic was building, but I still tried to hold her. "No master please I haven’t....failed...," she called out louder even as her body shook violently as the magic peaked.

Within the span of a couple of seconds, it was like the world exploded. There was too much magic used and her body was shaking soo bad that my grip on her failed. She had ceased to talk and let out an ear-piercing scream of terror right before she exploded. Luckily, I was the only one around when it happened. It was a horrific sight that no pony should witness. It was like two or three hand grenades going off. The force of the blast, and her shrapnel, hit me full force sending me flying backward. I screamed in pain even as my body went through the wall of Sugarcube Corner. Then darkness.

^_^

(Luna's POV)

"Luna," I heard him call out to me. I wanted to go to him and help but protecting the foals, colts, and fillies were the most important. When Emmit called out to me Twilight and her friends showed up to help me after they got the rest of the town's ponies over to Sweet Apple Acres for safety. "Get the unicorn magic suppressor ring," he called to me as I turned to Twilight.

"Twilight," I looked to her with urgency. "Get these colts and fillies to safety hurry." I didn't wait for a response and teleported from there directly to Twilight's Castle's armory where she kept the ring I needed. It only took about two or three seconds for me to teleport over there, get the ring, and then teleport back and start running to him. But it wouldn't be enough. I watched in absolute horror as the mare let out an ear-piercing scream as her body convulsed with magic...

then exploded.

I was able to shield myself, but Emmit wasn't so fortunate. "EMMIT," in fear for his life I called out to him as the force of the blast sent him flying back toward Sugarcube Corner. When he hit the wall he screamed horribly, then a crash was heard and some rumbling of debris from inside the shop.

Then silence.

For a couple of seconds, my mind just couldn't comprehend what just happened. Then I started moving. I couldn't get to him fast enough as I ran over to him, my hooves pounding the ground and dirt flying behind me. He was laying in a pile of debris from the crushed and fallen countertop of the shop. Quickly my horn lit and used a passive medical scan. Finding him barely alive I moved the debris with my magic just as I heard a whoosh of air.

"Princess Luna," I heard Rainbow Dash call out as she quickly entered. "What happened? How is he?"

I turned to Miss Dash just after removing the last of the debris from on top of him, "Help me get him to the hospital as quickly but gently as possible. He's alive but barely." It was Miss Dash and I that picked him up as gently as we could and took him to the hospital.

"Emergency," I called out as Miss Dash and I quickly arrived and up to the nurse at the front counter. "It's Emmit and he's just barely alive, he needs medical attention immediately."

"Yes your highness," the nurse took a quick look at Emmit, gasped suddenly, then sprinted down the hallway yelling for the doctor.

"Hey Princess Luna," Rainbow quietly got my attention. "He got a cutie mark now. It's cool too."

I was surprised at this as he was from another world, so we agreed that it wasn't possible for him to get one. But when I looked, there was a cutie mark on him. And in the same place as any other pony's cutie mark. But it was the design of the cutie mark that rocked my very core. I gasped in utter disbelief and laid down on the floor to get a closer look. My hoof gently touched it to make sure it was real.

"Princess Luna? What is it?" Rainbow wondered, but I just couldn't answer her. Why? Because I recognized that mark. It was the exact same one that my lover had in the past, back before I became Nightmare Moon.

"Excuse me, your highness," the doctor commanded softly, so I moved out of the way slowly while keeping a disbelieving eye on Emmit's new mark. But how? How is that possible? He's dead. He's gone. It's just simply impossible.

"Princess Luna," Rainbow asked again now stepping in front of me. "Are you alright?"

I shook my head hard and quick, "No." Then I looked to her through tear-stained eyes as my emotions were now all over the place, "I'm not alright. Rainbow Dash I need you to stay here with your friends and watch over him." Even as I was speaking to her my mind was putting together the similarities between my old lover and Emmit, "I need to speak with my sister immediately, but let me know right away the minute there's news."

She nodded to me and saluted, "Yes your highness of course." Then I left, not only left but bolted out of there. It just simply can NOT be. I had to speak with my sister about this as tears streamed down my face as I raced through the sky back to Canterlot.

It took longer than I wanted. I didn’t bother with going through the large front double doors that led to the throne room. With it this late into the night I was sure that my sister would be in her room by now. So, I flew directly to the balcony and after making a soft landing I didn’t bother with being quiet. One was because my nerves were way too rattled. And two was that she was still up.

I rushed in after yanking open the balcony doors with my magic. “Sister! Sister!” I called out to her while panting from pushing my body so hard during the flight back.

When she looked over at me and saw my current state her eyes widened in shock as she rushed over to me. “My goodness Lulu,” she said worriedly. “Are you alright? What happened?”

My body was shaking slightly as I sat down leaning against her with her wing over me, “It’s Emmit. A mare was taking foals. He fought her.”

“Take a deep breath sister and let it out slow,” I heard her say to me, but my mind was too active with what happened.

“She just...” I paused as the scene ran through my mind again, “exploded. There before us. Emmit was caught in the blast. We got him to the hospital.” I turned to my sister and stared into my sister’s eyes with my own shocked eyes, “Emmit got a cutie mark, he got a cutie mark Tia.”

My sister’s head leaned back in shock, “What? But I thought that-”

“It was the mark of my old lover Tia,” I told her with the look in my eyes echoing the shock in my own voice.

“...What?” her voice was just as shocked as mine as she stepped back a little.

“It was the exact same mark as my old lover from long ago,” I told her again. “The mark of Starry Sky.”

Adult Only Section

Something has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter.

Chapter Eight: Revelations

Author's Note

Due to the long nature of this chapter, I am splitting it into two parts. No action in this one, mostly just feelings and character development. This is also the first chapter that has been edited by Grammarly's web browser plugin. It's not perfect and it's just the basic version, not premium. Let me know what I've missed. Enjoy.

Chapter Eight: Revelations

A beeping came to my ears when consciousness hit me. I could remember everything that happened with their mother in that other place. When she told me that it would be two weeks later and what she had requested of me, I believed her. That was going to be fun. When my eyes opened, I was still in my Ninetales form, feeling ok, but still weak. Laying on my side in a large bed that wasn’t the normal hospital bed, thank goodness. It seemed to be the typical hospital room though that you might find even in the human world back home. A window was over my head and a wall to my left with the rest of the room to the right. Which consisted of the bathroom, small closet, and two chairs for company to sit in. A heart monitor was attached to me and was beeping away happily. However, I didn’t see any other attachments to me. Made sense because of the strengthening she did to me when I was out.

Dim light started to slowly work its way through the window and into the room. Must be the start of the morning. Moving my limbs wasn’t a problem, just slow and stiff due to the injuries. Surprisingly they didn’t feel all that bad, just rather weak is all. The medicine in this world is much better than back home. Remembering what she said about a cutie mark, I turned my head to look.

Sure enough, there was a mark of bright stars against a night sky background on my rump. The stars were situated in a shield pattern and outlined with a line in one of those connect the dot puzzles.

My musings were interrupted by the door opening and nurse Redheart walking in. She looked exactly like she did in the show. White coat, pink mane, and tail, with the hat and cutie mark to top it off. Because I’ve been out for two weeks my inner a-hole decided to play a little trick on her. To let her know that I’ve returned to the land of the living. She was walking up to my bed, her hooves lightly clip-clopping on the tile floor. She had yet to notice that I was awake, so my eyes were kept shut. With one eye partially open I waited for my chance. With no strength to use my abilities yet, that wasn’t an option. What was an option was a front paw. She had a tray in her mouth and walked over to the bedside table to set it down. Her back was right in front of my front paws and I had just enough arm length to pull it off.

Slowly and carefully, as not to tip her off, I lifted a front arm and paw then when it was over her back I let it drop.

Her head whipped around, giving out a startled, “Huh?” I could almost feel her gaze on me. She gently took my paw in her mouth, turned around, and placed it back onto the bed again. She hummed in dismissal and started to walk out, but I wasn’t done yet. This time I waited until she was passing the end of the bed to make my move.

When her body was passing the end of the bed, one tail tip touched and ran along her belly. Her reaction was priceless. She let out a loud “Aah”, then grabbed my tail, with her teeth, a second later.

A strong sharp pain ran up my body as her teeth clamped down on my tail making me lift my head suddenly with a loud, “OW.”

“AHA,” she exclaimed letting my tail go and pointing a hoof to me. “You are awake.”

“I am now,” I answered testily laying my head back down. “I woke up shortly before you walked in.”

“Decided to have a little fun I see,” I could hear the smirk in her voice and saw it a second later on her face when she walked back up to me. “How are you feeling?” she asked falling back into nurse mode.

“All things considering not bad. Just some soreness feeling like a huge cart ran over me,” I told her.

“Not surprising that you’re a little weak,” she acknowledged it with a knowing nod of her head. “You’ve been out for two weeks. What’s the last thing you remember?”

Besides having wild animal sex with the princesses’ mother? I smirked inwardly. I let that go and told her what came to mind, “I was trying my best to hold the mare down that had taken the foals. Then woke up here.”

“From what I understand the mare...just...exploded sending you crashing into Sugarcube Corner.” She cringed at her words when she said them; her body shuttering at the thought.

Tilting my head toward her I just blinked.

“Hard to believe I know, but that’s what supposedly happened. Now there are some ponies I must notify now that you are awake,” she said then started toward the door again. This time I didn’t stop her as she left with, “I know you’ve been asleep all this time, but try and rest. And don’t go anywhere.”

“Duh,” I told her with a chuckle. She blew raspberries at me when she left. And it wasn’t long before my first visit.

Luna popped into view in the middle of my room looking rather ragged I must say. Like she hasn’t had much sleep you know. I could see the uncertainty, hope, and confusion in her eyes when she locked them onto me. “Hey Luna,” I spoke softly with a smile, “I guess Nightmare Night didn’t go as planned did it?”

She was still just looking at me but shook her head slightly.

“Did any pony get hurt? Besides me that is?” I asked with a light chuckle.

Again she just shook her head slightly, still having the same look on her face. It also looked like she didn’t know what to say.

“Good.” She didn’t say anything and neither did I for a couple of minutes before she stepped up to me. Another flash a second later and Celestia was standing there. She too had a look of worry and confusion in her eyes. “Hey Celestia,” I smiled pleasantly at her after she appeared.

Luna continued to look at me as if she didn’t know what to say or ask. Celestia did though. “How are you feeling?” she asked me with a concerned smile.

“Like I got ran over by an overgrown cart,” I told Celestia with a light chuckle. “But I’m not in much pain thankfully.”

“That’s good,” Celestia continued softly. “You’ve been out for two weeks.”

“Yes, the nurse told me. Wish I could have stopped that mare from being killed. We might have been able to question her.”

“You saved the town Emmit,” Celestia smiled at me. “That’s enough.”

I nodded slowly against the pillow, “Thankfully no pony was taken or hurt. She used shadow magic and was under the command of another. Who can kill his or her underlings remotely? Which is rather disturbing, actually. That’s all I know and have no clue why she was planning to take those foals.”

“We may never know,” Celestia spoke sadly. “Thanks for the information, but for now just rest and recover.”

I smirked at her and gave a mock salute, “Yes ma’am.”

“Sister,” Luna finally spoke up softly but didn’t take her eyes off of me. “Can we be alone for a bit?”

I watched Celestia put a wing around her sister and hugged her, “Sure,” she said softly before turning to leave. “I’m glad to see you awake Emmit.”

I just smiled with a nod to her as Celestia left, which left me alone with Luna. I waited. It was still a few minutes later before Luna spoke. “I’m pleased to see you awake and alright,” she said finally and even though I could tell that she meant it, that wasn’t what she wanted to talk about.

“Thanks, Luna, but I can tell by the look in your eyes that’s not what you want to talk about.”

She shook her head, “No. It’s about your cutie mark.”

“Yeah, with me being human I wasn’t supposed to get one,” I told her, taking a quick look at it.

She nodded before continuing, “In either case, what I wanted to speak to you about was the mark itself.” Her emotions were running high and raw, so I waited each time to give her the space she needed. “I’ve seen that mark before,” she finally admitted. “It’s the exact same mark that my former lover had before he was killed by King Sombra.”

“That explains why your emotions are so raw right now,” I said softly. “The look in your eyes is unmistakable.”

She turned to look at the mark then took a calming breath before gently setting a front hoof on it. “Why is it that when I have finally made peace with losing him,” she mused softly while gazing at my mark, “does it show up again, and on you, and when you are defending Ponyville?”

“Got me,” I responded. “I’m no expert, but shouldn’t that be impossible?”

“Up until now, I thought it was,” she agreed then put her hoof down to turn back to me again. “There must be an explanation,” she concluded.

“True, but you know that we might never find the answer,” I cautioned her. “You know that right?”

She opened her mouth to retort me, but then sighed and nodded her head.

“However,” I continued. “All that aside, now that I do have this mark, and one not of my doing, I must ask something.”

She looked at me, now curious.

“You know that I’m the masseuse for the Wonderbolt mares and that I do the same to them as I did to you, so how do you feel about that?” I had to ask. Even though I was enjoying it and didn’t want to stop, I also didn’t want to throw Luna’s emotions out of whack either. Having the mark of her former lover essentially having sex with many mares might just affect her. The look in her eyes told me that she wasn’t expecting me to ask that question. And by the same look, she also told me that she didn’t have an answer right now.

“I don’t know,” she confirmed to me.

“Tell you what,” I offered with a soft smile, “I won’t be doing anything like that for probably the next week while I recover here. So, why don’t you spend some time thinking about it and give me an answer by then? Because, in all honesty, if not then I have a job to do. And yes, to be totally honest I do enjoy it, but having this mark is adversely affecting you. So, it’s only right that I ask.”

“I wasn’t expecting that question,” she finally told me to which I just smiled with a nod. “That aside, I do thank you for asking me. That’s honorable of you, as you have shown to be.”

Because she stroked my ego, I gave her a wide smile, “Thanks. I may have a weird and sometimes sick sense of humor. I may have my faults, but I’m not cruel. And I know when things affect others.” I saw the faintest of smirks on her face when she turned to leave.

A few minutes after she left is when Celestia along with Twilight and her friends. Luckily for us, it was a large room, and I was laying on a large bed so all of them could fit around it. “Hey girls,” I slowly waved a paw at them with a smile.

“We can have a party now,” Pinkie cried out happily while bouncing in place.

“Hey stud, you’re finally awake,” Rainbow smirked at me. “He sleeps more than me.”

I had to laugh at that, which almost sent me into a coughing fit.

“Yay,” was Fluttershy’s normal soft response.

“Glad you’re alright sugarcube.”

“According to the nurse,” Twilight told us. “You should be up and walking within the week.”

“Darling Emmit that’s so good to hear,” Rarity was standing next to Celestia and was the closest to my head. Rarity leaned over and kissed my forehead softly, “I’m so glad that you will be ok.”

“Oh don’t worry Rares,” Rainbow girlishly chuckled. “He wants to get out of here asap. After all, he’s got all the mares of the Wonderbolts to please.”

“Is that right Emmit?” Celestia asked me with a surprisingly stern glare. Then Rarity looked at me with the same look. Fluttershy was blushing hard, Rainbow was grinning like the Cheshire Cat, and the rest of the girls were just confused.

After a quiet sigh, I looked up to Celestia, “I told Luna, and she will let me know.” The girls were confused while they looked between Celestia and I.

Celestia looked at me then slowly nodded to me.

“I’m confused,” Twilight said slowly and softly. “What did you tell Luna and why?”

All I did was look to Celestia with the unspoken question.

Celestia took a calming breath first, “It’s about his new cutie mark.” All eyes went to my ass. Felt weird actually. “It’s the exact same mark as Luna’s past lover, Starry Sky. They were together even before we defeated Sombra. We believe that Sombra killed Starry Sky because there was no body to find. He simply disappeared.”

“Oh dear,” Rarity spoke quietly and somberly. “So with Emmit having that mark Luna’s emotions must be rather erratic right now.”

“They are,” I told them. “Now add what I do with the Wonderbolt mares into the mix of all that.”

“Oh, my,” Fluttershy said with a voice that echoed the sympathy in the room.

“This information doesn’t leave this room,” Celestia warned us gently, but firmly. “Understood?”

There were nods all around as they understood. However, Rainbow brought up another point. “But I called dibs on Emmit during heat season,” she almost whined out in disappointment.

I would have shaken my head if it wasn’t laying on a pillow. “Look Rainbow,” I chuckled, “just go and talk to Luna about it, but it would be a good idea for you to go with Celestia to approach her with it.”

Celestia acknowledged that with a nod while looking to Rainbow, “Let’s go Miss Dash, but keep in mind that Luna might not let you have dibs anymore.”

I couldn’t help, but quietly chuckle when Rainbow pouted after Celestia mentioned that. And with a groan of disappointment, Celestia and Rainbow left together to go confront Luna. Which left me with Twilight, Rarity, Pinkie, Fluttershy, and Applejack.

“Everyone of the foals alright?” I asked them.

“They are sugarcube.”

“Yepperooni.”

Twilight and Fluttershy just nodded with a smile.

“Every pony is safe thanks to your bravery,” Rarity cooed and kissed my cheek slowly.

“Thanks, Rarity.”

“I know you’re tired and recovering,” Twilight hesitantly spoke up, “but I was wondering what you could tell us about that mare you fought.”

“Well, not much,” I told Twilight as my mind went back in time, “other than she used shadow magic and was an underling of some pony that can destroy their minions remotely.”

“Oh my,” Fluttershy quietly shuddered.

“I agree Fluttershy,” Rarity echoed. “That is rather disturbing.”

“Not to mention that’s just not right,” Applejack agreed.

“But foalnapping is just being mean.”

“More than that Pinkie is why she was taking them?” Twilight wondered aloud in thought.

“Unfortunately,” I yawned out as my strength began to leave me, “with the mare gone there’s no pony to question.”

“In the meantime, you need rest,” Rarity cooed.

The rest of them agreed and each one bid me a good rest as they turned toward the door. However, but for one mare. “Fluttershy?” I spoke up softly to get her attention then yawned again. She stopped as the rest of the girls slowly filed out, then turned to look at me. “Would you stay with me?” I asked through another tired yawn.

“Oh um you have the nurses,” she offered, but for some reason I just wanted a teddy bear to hold and there’s none cuter and cuddly than Fluttershy.

I smiled at her, “Yes there is, but I would like it if you stayed with me. To be perfectly honest I just need somepony to hold, so please?” I did my best to give her that puppy look. It must have done some good because she giggled at me then walked back over and carefully climbed onto the large bed. She curled herself up against me with one front paw under her and the other over her while I used my nine tails as a blanket to cover her. “Thanks, Fluttershy,” I thanked her as she began blushing as I covered her with my tails.

“You’re welcome Emmit,” she cooed at me softly.

“Would you sing softly, like a lullaby or something?” I wondered. “No one is going to hear.”

She nodded and started humming softly to me. Sighing contently I held her against me as I enjoyed the feel of her in my paws and her soft musical voice in my ears. She quickly put me to sleep.

^_^

(Luna’s POV)

I canceled night court and spent all night on my room’s balcony just looking up at the night sky. There are so many unanswered questions now regarding Emmit. Why that mark and why now? How do I feel about him doing those things to those mares with Sky’s mark on him? And now Rainbow wants him during heat season, which is in a month. Right now I just don’t know. I know he’s not my old lover, and he never will be, but he has his mark. So, what does that mean? Emmit does act a lot like Sky. He even has his twisted sense of humor. Is it possible that Emmit is some reincarnation of Sky, and he just doesn’t know it?

I just didn’t have the answers and, right now at least, I don’t know how I feel about him with the Wonderbolts. And what about what Rainbow asked?

“Lulu?” came Tia’s soft morning voice hitting my ears. “Have you been here all night long?”

I just nodded while still staring up and the night sky as she walked up beside me. It was getting that time for me to lower the moon to make way for the day. I heard her sigh and then placed a wing around me.

“He asked me if I wanted him to stop his job at the Wonderbolts,” I told her simply.

“And?”

“I don’t know,” I replied, “I just don’t know. I don’t know what to do about Miss Dash’s request either. Emmit’s not Sky, but having him wear his mark wherever he goes and does...”

“You feel like it’s Sky doing it because Emmit is?”

I sighed and shrugged, “Maybe.”

“It’s not like anypony else would know that mark,” she offered.

I nodded slowly, “True, but still...”

“Seeing Sky’s mark again is hard,” Celestia finished, which I just hung my head and nodded slowly as the emotions flooded me again. I felt her wing tighten around me with her hug. “As he said you still have a week to think about it, so why don’t you visit him and talk to him more?” she offered. “Maybe it’ll help you decide?”

“Maybe,” I thought aloud while leaning against my sister.

“Come, sister, we have duties this morning,” my sister told me as she prepared to raise the sun, so I prepared to lower the moon. While we were both doing our morning duties, I thought about going to visit Emmit before I went to bed.

^_^

I decided to fly there instead of the royal coach. Gave me time to think some more about what I would say. There were the usual bowing and greetings after landing in front of Ponyville hospital and walking inside.

“Oh good morning your highness,” the mare behind the counter greeted me as she bowed the best she could.

“Good morning my little pony,” I tried to channel my sister. “Is Mister Emmit awake? Is it alright that I see him?”

“I don’t know your highness,” she said a little nervously as was evident in her slightly trembling voice. “Why don’t I go ask? If you will excuse me, your highness.”

“Of course,” I said with a smile and watched her trot down the hallway to go ask. After a couple of minutes, she came back with the news that he is up. So without waiting any longer, I went down the hallway to his room. I knocked a couple of times with a hoof before Fluttershy opened the door for me letting me inside.

“Oh good morning Princess Luna,” Fluttershy’s soft kind voice invited me in then shut the door behind me. Emmit waved a paw at me from where he lay on the bed.

“Good morning Miss Fluttershy, Emmit. How are you feeling this morning?” I asked and walked up to Emmit on the bed.

“I can move around,” he happily told me while moving his paws and tails, “and surprisingly I just feel sore.”

“And don’t worry,” Fluttershy added sweetly, “I’ve been here the whole time to make sure he obeys every nurse.”

“I’m glad Miss Fluttershy,” I smiled at her.

“Thought more on what you want me to do?” he asked me.

“I have,” I told him with a nod, “however I still have to think about it more.” I sighed and looked to his mark, “Even though I know that you aren’t him, you still wear his mark and I just don’t know how I feel yet.”

He waved a paw and smiled, “Oh that’s alright, you still have a few days before the mares drag me back to their locker room.”

“Oh, I don’t know,” Fluttershy giggled, “I don’t think they would have to drag you there as you would probably run into it.”

When she said that I felt a pang of jealousy for the first time since I’ve known Emmit. Is it because of Emmit or the mark that I feel this way? That pang of jealousy only was reinforced when Emmit said, “If Luna doesn’t make a decision I might.” Of course, he said it with his usual carefree flare and a wink. Fluttershy just giggled then lightly kissed him on the cheek.

“I need to get back home and take care of my animals,” she said before turning to me with a smile. “Hope you have a good day Princess Luna.”

“Thank you, Miss Fluttershy,” I told her before she left then turned back to Emmit. I noticed that he was looking at the food on the table, “Do you need some help?” He looked at me sheepishly, then nodded. There was room on the large bed for it, so I lifted it with my magic and put it next to him.

“Thanks,” he smiled and started munching on it. I watched him eat while taking glances at his mark. Questions lingered in my mind about how this is possible and could it be some connection with how Sky disappeared? We never found his body. Is it possible he was just transported to another dimension or something? I suppose it’s something to look into.

“What are you thinking about?” he asked me now that he was done with his lunch.

“I was thinking about the possibility that Sky wasn’t killed, but transported to your world maybe,” I was basically thinking out loud. “If that was the case then it might explain your mark. Only ponies can get it, but you aren’t a pony, but you have a mark. So, what if he went to your world, mated, and started a lineage. Which you might be from and then you came here.”

He looked at me with a look of disbelief, which I didn’t blame him any. It was a wild theory. “That’s a bit of a stretch.”

I just nodded in agreement, “Yes, but there is a way to find out.”

He raised an eyebrow, “Oh?”

“Yes, I’ll get the head doctor and get him to perform a DNA scan on you to see if you have his genetic markers,” I told him. “And if so then that, at least, would answer some questions.”

“True,” he agreed with a nod, “but will it help you figure out what to do with me?”

“Probably not,” I shook my head. “However, at least I’ll know what happened to him.” I stood there silent for a minute in thought before speaking again, “It might also explain why you have his mark. You two are so alike. You have his humor, his honor, his sense of carefree living, and his sense of justice. All that is why I was attracted to him in the first place.”

“And are you attracted to me?”

I was thrown back by that question and if I was totally honest with myself then... “I am,” I said after some silence. I was blushing, though thankfully with my dark coat one could hardly tell.

Slowly he put a paw gently on my chest, “Honestly Luna, I’m attracted to you as well.”

I smiled. My heart skipped when he said it. Closing my eyes I gently put my hoof against his paw. “I’ll go get the head doctor,” my voice came out thick with emotion as I said it haltingly. He nodded with a knowing smile and let me leave. A short time later I knocked on the head doctor’s door of his office.

“Come in,” came her feminine voice. “Oh hello your highness,” she said bowing her head. “How can I help you?”

“I need you to check our human, Emmit, for some specific genetic markers.”

“Of course your highness,” the middle-aged mare stood up and with her magic straightened her tunic and followed me out the door and to his room. Emmit had finished what was on the plate and smiled when we entered. “What sort of markers do you want me to check for?” she asked and instinctively started to eyeball Emmit checking his bandages.

“Familial markers doctor,” I told her. “You see my old lover Starry Sky disappeared during King Sombra’s reign and I think he got transported to Emmit’s world. And if that was the case then he would share some of those markers.”

“That’s true your highness and I can run his DNA now and check it against the archives,” the doctor told us stoically. “Though because his records will be in the archive, even with putting a rush on the comparison at best we’ll know by tomorrow morning.”

“Hey I can wait,” Emmit chuckled at the doctor’s disclaimer. “Not like I’m going anywhere.”

That got some giggles out of the doctor and I before I nodded to her, “That will be fine, and thank you.” The doctor nodded, closed her eyes, and performed the scan. Even though DNA scans weren’t my specialty I could tell that she was taking a little longer than normal. More than likely because of his...uniqueness.

“I have what I need your highness,” the doctor said at last. “I will have this written up, put a rush on it, and we should have the results by lunchtime tomorrow.”

“Thank you, doctor,” I smiled at her with my thanks then she bowed and left to go attend her duties.

“You can always stay and keep me company,” he mentioned to me with a smirk.

“As much as I would like to, I need sleep,” I told him while ignoring the obvious come on and turned to leave.

But he wasn’t done just yet. “That’s perfect,” I heard him say as I reached the door. “You can sleep with me.”

With a giggle I shook my head at him, “I’m not that easy so no.”

“Oh and gets shot down,” he chuckled in good nature. “Don’t worry I like a challenge.” He just grinned at me while I left him to recover.

^_^

(Emmit’s POV, hospital the next morning)

The rest of yesterday was pretty boring, except for the times when the nurse would come in. She would make me go through some simple movements to see how my strength was returning. By that night I could move around pretty well actually, all things considering. I wasn’t going to be fighting anytime soon mind you, but I could slowly walk around. I joked and even acted like an elderly stallion. She laughed and giggled when I pinched her rump pretending to be a sick-minded old man. It was all good fun.

Now though, it was the next morning. Luna and I were waiting for the head nurse to come back with the results. The odds were that I was his direct descendant, so I wasn’t nervous. Luna, however, was. That was plainly seen and even with my paw resting gently against her she was still lost in thought sometimes.

“Good morning your highness, Emmit,” the head nurse said as she trotted into the room shutting the door behind her with her magic. We remained silent. “Right onto business,” she said simply when we didn’t speak up. “In short Mister Emmit, you are indeed a direct descendant of Starry Sky.”

I wasn’t all that shocked. Luna was. Or rather she kind of just deflated.

After a soft sigh, I looked toward the nurse, “Thank you, ma’am. Could you give us a bit?”

She nodded setting down the report on the bedside table and left us. Luna hadn’t moved and I kept a comforting paw against her. Tears were slowly falling from her eyes. “All joking and silliness aside,” I began softly, “it’s obvious this news is a blow to you. I can’t imagine how you are feeling right now.” Gently I rubbed my paw against her, “But if you ever want to talk about it, you know where I am.”

She looked at me then to my mark with a few sniffles, “After all this time. Why didn’t he return home?”

“Luna?” I asked softly to get her attention then gently pulled her head over to look at me, “Listen, in my world, there isn’t magic remember? When he got there most likely he turned into a human-like me and lost his magic, so he had no means to return to you. He was simply stuck, so he had no choice, but to move on.”

Luna just looked so downhearted with her head down, tears slowly falling, and her ears laid back. Slowly I got up, moved to her side, and hugged her.

“Think of it this way,” I continued softly while hugging her against me, “if Starry Sky didn’t move on then I wouldn’t be here, you wouldn’t have known what happened to him, and Blueballs would still be harassing mares.” That last part got a weak soft giggle out of her.

“True,” she said quietly.

“But it still hurts though,” I spoke up after about a minute or so of silence. She just nodded while leaning into me as I held her. And after a couple of minutes, she was quietly weeping against my neck and chest. She let out hundreds of years' worth of sadness and grief as I held her. And then, because she’s the mare of the night and stayed up so late in the morning, she fell asleep against me. Luckily for me, the mattress came off the bed frame, and I was able to lower it to the floor next to me. After that, it was relatively simple to lay down on my side positioning our princess of the night against me. From there she quietly snored away while I laid my Ninetales over her like a blanket.

I smiled when she wiggled to get a little more comfortable a few minutes later. Naturally, when the regular nurse came in and saw us, it was a bit of a shock, but I put a paw to my lips and whispered for a blanket. When the nurse came back in and lowered the blanket over us Luna mumbled something, wiggled a little, and was actually now cuddling with me. Her two front hooves were now wrapped around me cuddling me against her with her head resting on my neck.

What else could I do, but lay there with Luna? Not that I minded any of course. Why would I? So far actually, I was having the best time in my life.

I must have dozed off because I woke up to the sound of hoof steps coming from the opening creaking door. Celestia and a nurse stepped inside letting the door shut softly behind them, then stopped when they saw me holding, a still sleeping, Luna. I looked down to Luna with an unsure look then waved at Celestia looking up to her with a sheepish smile.

The Nurse was cooing silently at us while Celestia wasn’t sure what to think. She had a look of mostly curiosity mixed with surprise and a little jealousy for some reason.

“She cried herself to sleep,” I whispered into Celestia's ear when I motioned her down to me.

Celestia nodded with a soft smile and used her magic to gently pull back the blanket that was covering us.

Luna, however, wasn’t having it and used her magic to pull it back over us while at the same time mumbling my name softly and rubbing her head against my neck.

I gave Celestia a shrug of my shoulders.

In return, she gave us a look like she was contemplating the problem. About a minute or so later she gave a happy smile, leaned down to whisper to the nurse. Another bed was pushed into the room next to mine with Celestia lifting us both from the floor and onto the two beds. After we settled, Luna hummed then wiggled slightly to get more comfortable before falling back to sleep.

I looked up to Celestia with a curious expression and all she did was smile, usher the nurse out, then turn out the light before shutting the door. Turning back to Luna I just mentally shrugged while holding her against me. Not being sleepy myself, I watched her for a while before drifting off.

^_^

A loud scream is what woke me up later with a start that almost made my heart skip a beat.

“What? What is it? What’s wrong? What happened?” I asked while frantically looking around for something. After a few seconds, I only saw Luna staring down at me with an expression of embarrassed shock on her face.

“What am I doing here? How did we wind up sleeping together?” she asked in a hurried embarrassed fashion while standing over me. Her wide eyes with a deep blush, that I could see even in the dark, and the pounding of her heart in her chest told me of the mix of emotions ranging from startled, embarrassed, to maybe even arousal. I wasn’t sure about that last part.

“Well you fell asleep crying, so I just held you while you slept because I didn’t have the heart to wake you up,” I began telling her. “Later Celestia walked in, saw us, and tried to separate us, but you wouldn’t let me go. Even said my name,” I chuckled softly watching her confused and blushing face, “so she lifted us here so you can finish sleeping.”

“I...what?” she asked rhetorically then plopped her rear down onto the bed next to me. Still, with the embarrassed and shocked look on her face.

Relaxing on the bed again I just nodded to her stretching slightly as my body woke up, “It’s true, though if you want to hear it from your sister go right ahead I won’t be offended any.”

She blinked at me then slowly clambered down from the bed. “I need to raise the moon,” she said softly as she turned and walked toward the door. “Then I think I will talk to my sister.”

I watched her walk out of the room. Well, she’s not coming back for a while yet. Stretching again to test my body. It felt like I could walk around. So, out of the room I went to the nurse’s station at the hallway intersection. When I got there, nurse Redheart there. Smirking I walked up to the desk peering over it, “Don’t you ever leave?” The nurse’s desk was situated against the flush wall. She was sitting behind it, looking over some papers. Other patients, more than likely. On the wall behind her were various clipboards. Some with papers, some not.

She jumped slightly upon hearing my voice, “Oh Emmit, you startled me.”

“Good for the heart,” I chuckled.

“Unless you’re a certain age,” she giggled back at me. “Should you be up and about?”

“I’m hungry,” I replied.

She put her hoof out to shake my paw, “I’m thirsty, nice to meet you.”

I couldn’t help but laugh, “I walked into that one didn’t I?”

“Yep.”

“And that’s a hint isn’t it?”

“Yep.”

I turned and started slowly walking down the hallway toward the kitchen, “Alright well I’ll just raid the kitchen then.”

“In that case, I’ll get the stitching kit ready,” she said simply making me wonder why? A short time later I was in the kitchen mixing up some scrambled eggs and taters with cheese. It didn’t take me that long to make it as I just put everything together. It smelled good after everything was done cooking. “Breakfast for dinner,” I muttered quietly while moving my breakfast from the skillet to a plate. It was right after I set the skillet down on the range and turned it off that a magical force pulled and turned my head an inch away from a mare’s upset glare.

“Uh...Hi,” I finally said when she didn’t say anything. She was a unicorn, with an off-white coat with a light pink mane and tail. And she wasn’t happy.

“Don’t you ‘Hi’ me,” she nearly growled at me.

“Bye then,” I said with a chuckle trying to leave, but she wouldn’t let me. “Guess not,” I whispered.

“What’re you doing in my kitchen?” she asked while keeping my head in front of hers, so I had no choice but to stare into her angry eyes.

“Uh...dinner?” With widening eyes and turned up lips, I gave her the best hopeful smile I could.

She didn’t say anything at first, then spoke softly, “For some reason that I can not understand I’m being generous. So, I’ll let you keep your dinner and take you to your room.”

“Thank you-”

“But,” she interrupted me tapping my head with a hoof accenting each word. “Not. Ever. Again. Understand?”

“Uh...yes?” I just gave her a sheepish hopeful smile.

She nodded curtly and lifted me, and my breakfast, into the air and back down the hallway toward my room. There was little that I could do while floating down the hallway toward my room. Besides, I still had my dinner, so I didn’t mind all that much. What I didn’t expect to see was Spitfire standing at my door with an amused smirk seeing me and the nurse.

“Once is all it takes for you to learn not to go into her kitchen,” Spitfire told me as the nurse set me on my bed, my dinner onto a table, and then left. “But hey,” she continued after the nurse left and closed the door behind her, “she must like you because she let you not only keep your dinner but didn’t try to cut you open.”

I paused in reaching for my food and just stared at her. My eyes blinked once at her in disbelief.

“I’m serious,” she said with a laugh walking up to me. “I made the mistake of doing that once, and like I said that’s all it took was once.” When I didn’t say anything, but slowly turned and started eating she continued with a giggle, “Anyway, I see you’re up and causing trouble. How do you feel? The girls and I heard that you were awake, so I came over.”

I smiled, “All things considering, not bad. I’m even walking, albeit slowly.”

“Good,” she cooed at me. Then leaned her head in to whisper. “Because the girls miss our favorite masseuse.”

I paused with the spoon halfway to my lips and turned to face her with a somber smile, “I miss them too, but I might not be going in the future.”

“What?” she whined softly in disappointment. “Why?” Her bottom lip quivered as if threatening to cry.

I motioned to my cutie mark, “Because of my mark. This doesn’t leave this room and stays between you and me.” When she nodded I continued, “This is the same mark of Luna’s ex-lover a long time ago. I’m a direct descendant of her old lover.”

It took her a couple of seconds to grasp it, then looked at me with sorrowful eyes, “Man, that’s got to be rough on her. No wonder she might not want you doing what you’ve been doing.”

Nodding I took a bit of the food, “No kidding. I asked her if she wanted me to stop. Seeing how it affects her and all.”

“It would yes,” Spitfire nodded then leaned in kissing my cheek lightly, then giggled and stole a bite of my food. “Considerate and a decent cook,” she smirked at me and licked her lips. “If Luna knows what’s good for her she’ll grab you before another mare does.”

I couldn’t help it. Smirking back I asked, “You offering Captain?”

She got nose to nose with me before kissing it lightly, “I might,” she cooed at me. “Let me know,” she cooed again before leaving the room with a sway in her steps.

^_^

Little did I know that today, the day I was scheduled to leave the hospital, that I would get Luna’s answer. It was after breakfast that I was waiting for the doctor to arrive to give his final word when both the doctor and Luna stepped into the room. “Morning doctor, morning Luna,” I smiled as they entered the room.

Luna just smiled while she seemed a little nervous.

“Good morning Mister Knight,” the doctor started. “I imagine that you are more than ready to leave.” After I nodded to him, he went into the final checks. Luna just watched as I gathered that she wanted to talk after he left. “Well Mister Knight,” the doctor announced to us, “you are free to leave. Your body has recovered enough, but I would still recommend taking it easy for at least a week.”

“I will doctor,” I told him. “I may be feeling alright, but I’m still far from normal.”

“Good,” he said, shook my paw then turned and left.

I was still in my Ninetales form sitting on the floor in front of Luna giving her the time she needed.

Her head was lowered with her ears laid back against her head. Then she took a slow breath, lifting up her head to look at me. “Emmit,” she finally said softly, “I...I don’t want you to continue being the Wonderbolts masseuse. I don’t know if I’m attracted to you Emmit, or is it me wishing for my old lover back.”

“Could it be both?” I asked softly.

She sighed with a nod, shifting her eyes to the side in thought, “Could be, but I need to know. I need to know where we will go together.”

With us alone, I used my telekinesis to grab her forelegs and started morphing into my human form. While doing so, I gently took her forelegs in my hands to put them on my shoulders. Now with her standing on her hind legs with her forelegs over my shoulders, we were now eye to eye. Putting my arms around her I hugged her to me gently laying my cheek against hers. “I understand Luna,” I whispered into her ear. “I won’t be the Wonderbolt’s masseuse anymore because I would like to see where this goes as well.”

Her hooves wrapped around my neck rubbing her cheek against mine as my hands ran down her slender form. She moaned slightly into my ear, “I don’t want you to be with any other mare either.”

“And Rainbow?” I asked softly as my hands rubbed her cutie marks firmly in circles.

She started lightly licking, and kissing my neck, “I told her that you are mine during heat season. I’ll know before then.”

I tilted my head to give her more access, which she took willingly, “In that case, I have a question.”

“And that is?” she asked with another light moan.

“What if you’re not interested when heat season comes?”

“Then I still want you during heat season.”

I pulled back to hold her at arm's length, “Luna, I will only have sex with those I’m interested in.”

“...but...”

I shook my head before looking her in her eyes, “Anyone I have sex with must be interested in a committed relationship with me whether it be in heat season or not, but especially during heat season.”

She nodded, “I understand Emmit.”

“Good,” I said softly and pulled her against me again. “Know that I’m attracted to you and would like to see where this goes as well.”

“Then shall we go tell my sister?”

“We shall,” I said quietly and let her go so I could morph back into my Ninetales form.

^_^

A short time later we found Celestia walking down the hallway away from us with some papers floating in her magical grasp. Luna informed me that the hour for day court wasn’t upon us yet, so this time is when she would walk and read up on the coming cases, and or requests. “Tia,” Luna called out making Celestia stop and turn toward us then smile.

“Lulu,” she called out walking over to us, then smiled at me. “I’m glad to see you out of the Hospital Emmit.”

“Thank you,” I nodded with a smile as they nuzzled each other in greeting. “It’s good to be out. The hospital is a nice place to visit, but I don’t want to stay there.” Both of them giggled at that one.

“I’ve talked with Emmit,” Luna began after the giggling ended.

“Oh?”

“Yes sister, I told him that I didn’t want him with any other mares or doing what he was doing for the Wonderbolt mares anymore.” Celestia looked at Luna with a curious look, but a pleasant smile on. “Yes,” Luna continued, “we want to see where this will go.”

“Which means,” I said when Celestia looked over at me, “that, for now at least, we are dating.”

Luna nodded, “I need to see if it’s the memory of Sky or Emmit that I’m attracted to.”

“A wise decision Lulu,” Celestia cooed gently to her sister, “and I hope you find out. So, what are you two going to do now?”

“I’d like to take her out, but I don’t have the money-”

“Oh don’t worry about that Emmit,” Celestia smiled waving a hoof. “For what you’ve done I’ll give you an allowance to use.”

I blinked at her a little dumbstruck, “Really? Thanks, that solves the problem.”

“You’re welcome,” Celestia giggled again. “However, I was referring to right now. You going to bed Lulu?”

Luna’s body answered that question with a yawn and a nod.

With a smile, I scooted over and pulled her into a hug with a couple of my tails, “Goodnight then Luna, sleep well.”

Celestia walked up doing the same, “Yes sleep well, and if you don’t mind I’ll borrow Emmit for a bit. There are things that we must discuss.”

“Ok,” Luna smiled now looking rather tired then simply turned and walked back down the hallway.

“Please come with me Emmit,” Celestia told me gently, but firmly. “There’s still time before court.” I nodded to her and started walking side by side. It still amazes me a little that I’m now slightly taller than Celestia. Everything that’s happened to me since coming here, thanks to the Tree of Harmony, has...well, I’m still processing some of it. I’m actually living parts of the series, which is mind-boggling, though slightly different from what I watched. I wondered if that was because of my presence or because this is a real-world thereby it must be different I wasn’t sure. The general events were happening, so at least I could anticipate somewhat.

“What are your intentions?” Celestia asked bringing me out of my thoughts. She sounded like a father questioning a guy about dating his daughter. We had turned a corner and were now walking down the long hallway of stained-glass windows. The one that Twilight and her friends are in. The rhythmic clip-clop of her hooves was like soft taps against a drum, reminding me of a drum beating before a person’s hanging.

“Celestia,” I said looking over to her, “I’m attracted to her and if she wants me to focus on us for right now then that’s what I’ll do. I’m not the kind of guy that sneaks around if that’s what you’re asking.”

“That’s one of them yes,” Celestia confirmed with a nod.

“And if she wants a relationship,” I continued without hesitation, “then I’ll welcome it and not just because your mother, but because she has some great qualities.”

“Like?”

I chuckled, “Well she’s just plain fun to mess with. And I don’t know how she puts up with me.”

Celestia hummed at that, “I don’t either actually. Sometimes you can be a little foalish.”

Turning my head up I laughed aloud at that, “Yeah, I can be at times. Then again, that’s what makes me fun. On the other hand, or hoof rather, I know when to be serious.”

“Good,” she said then stopped to face me fully, “because I don’t want her heart broken again.”

I sighed silently knowing why she was saying this, “Listen, Celestia, I don’t want to break her heart either. And I won’t do it intentionally anyway. I’m still a guy after all and I can tell you that I will make mistakes.”

She started walking again, smirking at me, “Like all males do yes you will.”

“You want me with you during day court?” I asked after a few minutes of silence as we approached the throne room's double doors.

She looked at me for a minute, then nodded with a smile, “Yes.”

Which I was, a short time later. Celestia was sitting on her throne, which looked exactly like it did in the series, and I was sitting there beside her looking like one of those lion statues. “What’s the first case?” she asked while looking at one of the guards by the door that held a few sheets of parchment.

The typical armored guard looked down at his parchment looking like a monkey trying to do a math problem. “Uh...It’s a lawsuit, your highness.”

“Alright, but why me?” she asked curiously, with a tilt of her head to one side. “Surely the lower courts could take care of it.”

“I think they would,” he replied, blinking at it before looking up to her with confusion on his face. “However, this one is a little...strange.”

“How so?”

“Well your highness, he’s trying to sue himself.”

You know at times like this, I’m glad that I was only supposed to listen, because at this point I had nothing to say about it anyway. And my mind was still in WTF mode when a lanky-looking pony with a gray coat and black mane and tail walked into the room. He was also in chains that were held in the magical grasp of two guards with some ring around his horn. Worst was his eyes, they were the eyes of somepony half-mad.

“Is this pony a prisoner?” she asked now confused.

“Yes your highness,” the guard stated, “he’s currently listed in Black Hills Maximum Security Prison.”

She just shook her head, “Why do you want to sue yourself?”

“I broke a law when I was drunk,” he started saying as his voice was just how he looked, course, and lanky. “Thus putting me on the path which led me here, I want to sue myself, so I can be put into a mental institution.”

This makes no sense at all. Celestia was sitting there staring at this pony that sounded crazy. Why would this pony want to transfer out of a maximum-security prison to be put into- I stopped as a thought hit me. He wants to transfer out of a MAX prison to be sent somewhere with a lot LESS security.

“Well, my little Pony it looks like you’ll get to-”

“WAIT!" I shouted then stood up, leaned over, and whispered into her ear, “I think I know what’s going on.” She looked over to me and nodded slightly. “Ok,” I continued, “think about this, he wants to be transferred from a prison that has maximum security to a place that has a lot less security right?”

She nodded, “Yes.” I waited while the gears turned into her head. And a few seconds later her eyes widened when her light bulb went off, “It’s an escape attempt.”

I nodded slowly, “Easier to escape from a mental institution than it is a max prison isn’t it?”

“Indeed,” she whispered with her eyes narrowing giving a hard look as she slowly stepped down from her throne. I watched as the prisoner got hope as she slowly walked up to him.

“I deserve to be in a mental institution,” he said while shaking slightly. I think he knew that the jig was up when he lowered himself to the floor, tucking his tail between his legs, and his ears laying back against his head.

Celestia was silent for a couple of seconds before her horn glowed brightly as she shouted, “DENIED.” The pony’s eyes rolled back, and he fell to the floor, “He is to be put into solitary confinement with another twenty years added to his sentence.”

“Yes your highness,” the guards, that were holding the chains, saluted and proceeded to take the prisoner away.

As Celestia was walking toward me I could see that she was still peeved. “Take a deep breath and let it out slowly,” I said softly. She did so, a few times I might add. “Better?”

She nodded to me, “Thank you, Emmit.”

“Anytime,” I smiled at her as the next case was announced.

“Miss Breeze versus Canterlot Cafe,” the guard announced with the door opening, and two mares walked in. Both were dressed nicely in pretty dresses. One was younger looking, probably in the early twenties with the other looking middle-aged. Both walked up and Celestia motioned toward the younger.

“Your Highness,” the younger mare spoke up, “I ordered hot tea.”

“Which you got,” the older one quipped.

“Yes, I got,” the younger continued testily, glaring at the other. “I got it all over my forehoof giving me a slight burn.”

Celestia sighed, hung her head, and face hoofed herself with a groan.

I chuckled and leaned over, “May I?”

She nodded to me giving me a wave. I bowed to her, “Thank you,” then I stood up and walked forward. “Now then young lady,” I said in my most regal voice I knew, “I have a question.”

“Yes?” she asked, and she was a little nervous. She tried keeping her eyes on me, but with little success. Her body was shaking slightly as if she wanted to bolt out the door.

“Did you order hot or cold tea?” I asked simply and sat my rump down in front of them.

“Hot.”

All I did was shrug my shoulders with my arms out wide in a “Well?” gesture.

“Lawsuit denied, dismissed,” Celestia groaned out shaking her head. The young mare didn’t look happy, but the guards were chuckling or giggling slightly when they were escorted out. Meanwhile, I went back to my spot beside her. “It’s going to be one of them days,” she complained softly, “I can tell.”

I nodded with a chuckle, “It reminds me of an old comedy series called ‘Night Court’. A play of sorts that told of a court which had all these wacky cases.”

“Next please,” she nearly begged to hope that it would be better. It wasn’t. Here were some other cases.

A convicted burglar tried suing the pony he robbed for injuries as he committed said crime. It was dismissed.

A stallion ran in and begged Celestia to marry him. He was dragged away kicking and screaming.

An elderly mare was suing her young stallion neighbor for singing too loudly. It was dismissed because the elderly mare was actually mostly deaf while the young stallion couldn’t speak and had to use hoof language.

That last one was the straw that broke the camel's back, so to speak because when those two left she stood up in a huff, stamped her hoof, and yelled out, “Day court is over for the rest of the day.” After she got up, I did as well. Poor Celestia nearly banged her head against the throne with that one.

“Why don’t you teleport us down to the bath, so I can help you relax?” I asked her with a small smile. She looked over to me, and with all the frustration and even a little anger in them, she nodded to me. I watched her horn light up and a second later I was back in the underground bath.

I morphed into my human form, “Let me help you out of your regalia alright?” Celestia blushed to see me naked again but nodded. So, I took off her crown and set it down on the floor. She had on a thick golden collar with a purple gem on it. I had to look behind her and fiddle with a catch in the back to loosen it. Her breath tickled my neck. Then I set that aside. Then came her front golden hoof shoes. They just snap on and off, so I set them aside as well. And did the same with the back ones.

Then I stood up, gently took her head into my hands, and lifted her face to look up to me. “Now then,” I spoke softly to her looking into her eyes, “close your eyes.” It pleased me that she did without hesitation. I leaned down and gently kissed her, but not in a passionate way, “Take some deep breaths and let it out.” She did so but was also blushing because of the kiss. I didn’t stop there and kissed her forehead as well, “With each breath, you take let all your worries fade away, just pretend they’re leaving your body.”

Slowly I pulled her head into my chest and held her. Her eyes were closed and I could feel her long exhales against my skin. “Let it all go,” I whispered to her and felt her relax into me with a soft hum.

After a minute or so, I pulled back and lifted her head. I smiled down to her as she looked up at me with a soft relaxed smile, “Now go and lay down and I’ll massage your worries away.” She nodded slowly making her way over to the lowered portion of the floor. I got into the water and knelt down in front of her after she laid down. “Close your eyes again and just breathe as you did before,” I said while taking one of her front forelegs in my hands and massaged.

__________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________

(Adult Section)

(Celestia’s POV)

Luna was right about him. He went from one front leg to another. Those digits of his ought to be outlawed. My eyes were closed and the deep breathing plus those hands of his made for a relaxing experience. Why just being held with his arms around my head and leaning on his chest was enough to wipe away most of my frustration.

He moved in the water, then felt him kiss the back of my neck, “Allow me to care for you as a friend.” Then felt those fingers massage my neck and withers. A friend. Is he somepony that I’d like to be my most trusted friend? Somepony else, other than my sister, then I can let my guard down? That I can be myself with? That I don’t have to worry about judgment kind of friend?

His fingers slowly ran down my back toward my wings as he kissed my back between my shoulders. “I want to be your friend,” he whispered while massaging just above my wing joints. “I want to show you I care, that you have no fear from me.” His kisses were light, his voice soft and soothing. And with how he was massaging me I felt myself letting my guard down. Completely down that is. Which I so rarely do.

He moved down to between my wings kissing there gently before massaging. He was letting his fingers do the talking. As a princess, I’ve had many groomers and staff that did all of this. For some reason this was different. Even when he bathed me before, this was different. He didn’t speak anymore as he massaged down my back and to my haunches. I was blushing as he started massaging my cutie mark areas and went on to my hind legs. And kissed each spot.

He moved in the water again and didn’t say anything when he started rolling me over. After he rolled me over and spread out my legs I realized that I was completely relaxed and trusted him. A being, human, from another world with all his faults had this caring endearing quality to him. The message he was telling me, and asking me really, was for me to be his most trusted friend. With no boundaries between us. I remember Starry Sky, and even though this human is much like him. Sky didn’t have this quality to him.

He kissed and massaged my neck again, my chest and barrel, and then slowed down when reaching my marehood area. Slowly he put his lips around a teat while his fingers massaged around it. He was gentle, slow, and caring like I was the most precious thing in the whole world to him. He sucked on it lightly, sending a slight shock to my system. I moaned softly when he did the same to the other. No other pony that I knew could do something as simple as this and seem soo intimate. He didn’t just feel and touch. Each stroke, each kiss was getting to know me more intimately than almost any other pony in history. It was like he wanted to know each curve by taking time to explore and commit to memory.

A soothing warmth flooded me as his fingers roamed around my marehood. However, he didn’t just do that but kissed me there lightly. His fingers were slow, firm, and sent waves of heat through me. This time I was breathing deeply for a different reason. And even was disappointed when he started kissing up my body again. Lightly he placed kiss after kiss up my body until he placed a kiss on my neck, one cheek then the other, and the last lightly on my lips.

__________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________

(Normal)

I opened my eyes when I felt his hand on my cheek. And saw a smiling face that showed the kindness that his hands spoke of. And I knew one thing. Yes, I want him as my most trusted friend, other than my sister. I smiled back with a light hum of contentment. “Thank you, Emmit,” I nearly slurred because of how relaxed I felt, “and just call me Tia because I do want you as a friend.”

“I want that too,” he said to me then smirked laying down putting one arm over me. “Someone that you can be yourself with, someone that you can rant and rave all you want.”

I smiled gratefully.

“Haven’t had that many to do that with huh?”

He’s perceptive. I shook my head, “No, unfortunately. Because many just see a princess.”

His fingers rubbed my cheek gently, “And either not see, or choose not to see, the simple woman...er mare underneath.”

I nodded and for the first time in a long time, I felt my heart open up.

“Will you allow me to be that friend? Someone that will see the mare underneath all that regalia?” he asked as he gently rubbed my cheek.

I sighed with a smile, “I would like that Emmit.”

“Good,” he said and then my stomach decided to ruin the moment.

GROWL

We both looked downward as I heard him chuckle and pat my belly. “I think somepony is hungry,” he grinned comically at me.

I tried to look serious but it didn’t work and giggled anyway. “Am not,” I said sounding like a pouting filly and turning my head to the side, “it’s just a traitor for wanting me to get up.”

“You could go ahead and feed it anyway,” he said with a mile-wide grin after turning my head to face him again.

“I don’t wanna,” I whined. I really didn’t want to move.

GROWL

“Shut up,” I looked down and giggled. Then sighed, “Alright let’s go feed the monster.” After helping me up he morphed back into his Ninetales form again and dried me off before I teleported us directly into the private dining room.

^_^

“You might want to think about taking a nap after lunch.” Looking at him with a thoughtful expression I sipped on the soup that was served.

“Oh?” He was having something that he made himself in the kitchen. He called it a quesadilla.

“Yes. Because if you want to spend even most of the night with Luna then you’ll need sleep.” After thinking it over, he let me try his creation. And after taking a bite, I found it pretty good and seemed to like my comment. “Interesting. One of the foods from your world?”

“Oh yes,” he chuckled with a nod, “though most of the time it also has meat in it, sometimes it doesn’t. There is also something else that is an easy make called a burrito.” He said “burrito” with a slight trill to the ‘r’. “It’s basically the same idea of this,” he continued, “but having the tortilla wrapped around the filling instead of flattened in a half-circle. People of my world fill it with practically anything. Makes for a great breakfast on the go with eggs, cheese, and potatoes.”

I hummed in thought liking the idea, “I might try it tomorrow morning.” There was a pause while we finished lunch, “Now in the meantime, why don’t you take a nap? I’ll even help you get to sleep.”

We both got up with me escorting him to a vacant room next to Luna’s. “How will you help me get to sleep?” he asked while we walked down a hallway toward the royalty wing.

“Oh, that’s easy my dear Emmit.” Looking at him I smiled lighting my horn for a second to emphasize my point. “I’ll use a simple sleep inducer. All it does is induce sleep. It doesn’t keep you asleep.”

“Well that’s good,” he said as soon after we reached his room. After stepping inside he went right over to the bed and laid down for me.

“Have a good rest Emmit.”

“Thanks, Tia,” he said up to me with a smile while I activated the spell. “Hope you have a good afternoon.” Then he was asleep. My horn glowed and a sleep spell was put into his mind that would last just an hour.

“Oh, I don’t know about the afternoon. But when you wake up with my sister my evening will be very entertaining.” Using my magic his body lifted off the bed, out the door, and to my sister’s room. My face held a knowing grin the whole time while opening the door and quickly putting the same one-hour sleep spell on my dear unsuspecting sister. “I love you, my sister,” chuckling softly with mischief while setting Emmit down and watched my sister immediately start snuggling with him. “However, you should have seen this coming.” One thing was apparent. She was sleeping rather restless before I laid him down with her. After she started snuggling with him, she slept rather well with a pleasant smile on her muzzle.

Interesting.

Later, it would be obvious when my sister would wake up.

Chapter Eight Continued

Something has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter.

Chapter Nine: In the Shadows of Manehattan

Author's Note

Greetings everypony, hope you've had a wonderful Christmas and New Year. Here's another chapter, hope you like it, and try and find all the references therein. As always intelligent critique is welcome.

Chapter Nine: In the Shadows of Manehattan

Those two mares affected me more than I thought as it took a little while to get my blood all back in its proper regions. Used my fire ability to dry myself, then it was back to the dining room to see what Tia wanted to do this morning. More than likely it was court again.

A few minutes later, I was standing in the hallway before the dining room door unsure if I wanted to go in or not. Part of me wanted to run in, but the other part of me wanted to save myself from blood loss. After a determined look, and a deep breath later, I opened the door and stepped inside.

Immediately both of them looked over at me, grinned, and winked at me. Balls, just what have I gotten myself into? “Well, this certainly has been an interesting morning so far,” I said with as much confidence and determination as I could while walking up to the table and taking a seat. Celestia was at the head of the table with Luna and I sitting across from each other.

“And an interesting and fun night,” Luna added with a smile and a giggle. “I enjoyed our night together Emmit and look forward to others.”

“I enjoyed it as well.”

“However,” Celestia spoke up with a tone of voice that told me things were about to get serious. “There is something that I want to speak about.”

“That is?” I asked.

She put the paper down and folded it neatly on the table, “These disappearances are just like the Ponyville incident.”

“Tia?” Luna cautiously asked. “You’re not going to ask what you think you are...are you?”

Celestia nodded solemnly, “I’m afraid so,” then looked to be with a worried and sorrowful expression. “Emmit, I hate to ask this of you, but you are the only one that has experience with these ponies.”

I sighed already knowing what she was going to ask me and with a look at Luna told me that she did too. “Which city?”

“Emmit, Tia no,” Luna protested and stood up from the table. “Emmit barely survived the last time he fought a shadow pony.”

“I know,” Tia looked to her sister, “but he’s the only one that can.”

“Ladies,” I interrupted them causing them to gaze at me. “There are two abilities that you haven’t seen yet.” Caution was called for here as what was about to be said, “I have two abilities that I can use against these shadow ponies that will make it easier for me to not only defeat them but interrogate them as well.”

They looked at each other for a second a little confused.

“One is the ability to create an illusion around whomever I choose,” I explained. “While the other is the ability to control a mind itself.”

Both of them were shocked by this as their eyes were wider than old Buick hubcaps. “You mean you can control a pony’s mind?”

“Yes, Tia,” confirming with a nod to her, “I can, so with those two in conjunction against one pony I can create the illusion of anything and have said pony believing it.”

“Why didn’t you tell us this before?” Luna whispered in asking. Her eyes were slightly widened, looking at me with a worried look on her face.

“Fear of what you ponies might think of me,” with a sigh I continued. “Even now, by the look in your eyes, I already know the question you want to ask. And that is no. No, I haven’t used it on anyone or any pony. However, I should be able to use it on the shadow pony to get some answers.”

“We believe you, Emmit,” Celestia told me with a smile also to reassure Luna, which made me feel better. “I’d like to send you to Manehattan to investigate whether there’s a shadow pony there. And if there is to find out all that you can.”

When I didn’t say anything right off, Luna came around to me, “Emmit, you don’t have to do this.” The worried look in her eyes was for me this time, not that I might have done something to her.

I used a few tails to pull her against me for a hug and whispered, “My Luna, she’s right in that I’m the only one that can readily deal with these shadow ponies. There is a shadow organization at work. That much is obvious and it needs to be identified and stopped at all costs.”

She hugged back with a wing pressing her head against mine, “What if you get hurt again or worse?”

“There’s always that chance yes, however you know I need to try to stop them,” I whispered to her.

She sniffed, but nodded slowly, “I know, I know.” Then pulled back to look into my eyes, “Just be careful ok? And come back to us alright?”

“Alright I will,” kissed her softly, “I promise.” Walking up to the head of the table I did the same to Celestia, “I promise.”

“You better,” she smirked slightly but held concern in her eyes. “I’ve already notified the train station to take you to Manehattan in the royal car. Also sent a letter to the Manehattan authorities letting them know you are there, for what reason, and that it’s a royal mission. You will have their full cooperation.”

I looked between them with a nod, “Good. Well then since I’ve already had breakfast I’ll be on my way to the train station then.” A tail trailed up Luna’s back when I walked past her. She didn’t move but held her eyes onto mine. They held worry and concern, but also a stern message.

Return.

^_^

“Manehattan,” came the conductor’s call to me after he stuck his head inside the royal car.

Putting my paper down I nodded to him, “Thank you.” The train was just beginning to pull into the station when I got up to look out the window. The building we were pulling into looked like a smaller version of grand central back home. While walking off the car and into the station proper my mind went back to the quick, and tearful, meeting with Spitfire. I had just enough time to visit her and give her the bad news, before boarding the train. Needless to say, she didn’t like that I was leaving, but she couldn’t blame Luna either. The news about my leaving spread quickly, so on my way out all the Wonderbolt mares were lined up behind me crying and waving as I left. Some wailing, some begging me to come back, and some just sitting there looking sorry for themselves. It almost made me want to stay.

Almost.

However, there was possibly another shadow pony to catch, so here I was in my best effort to do just that. I was determined to get some answers this time. The looks that I was getting while making my way through the station proper didn’t surprise me. Mostly were looks of fear and or surprise with one or two of curiosity. Every one of them parted like the Red Sea for me as I walked across the polished stone floor of the building. One stop I had to make was the information booth to get directions to the police station.

Naturally, the information booth was in the middle of the whole floor, which made me stand out like a sore thumb. There was a young-looking mare that looked, to me, in her late teens. And the look on her face told me that she really didn’t want to be there. However, as I walked up she was also looking down at something, so she didn’t see me right off. As my shadow passed over the book she was reading, she spoke to me in the slowest whiny voice I’ve ever heard.

“Can I help you?” her voice dragged on with her whining. Sounding like a child having a slow temper tantrum. And without ever looking up from the book too.

“Yes, Princess Celestia told me that you are the best pony to give me whining lessons,” my voice was the most serious as I knew how to make it. I also smiled really big making my sharp teeth stand out. This was going to be hilarious.

“That’s-” she whined again slowly while lifting her head. Then she spotted me. Her eyes went wide threatening to pop out of their sockets. And you know for a pony that whines too much she sure knows how to move. That chair shot out from under her, she screamed to high heaven and scrambled underneath her desk faster than I thought physically possible.

I had to hold onto the counter with my front paws to keep me standing because I was laughing soo hard. That was soo good. Looking over the counter again showed a light green hoof popping up and tapping her desk, searching for something. Her hoof tapped back and forth across the top of the desk.

She must be looking for that red button.

“More to the left honey,” I laughed a little when I said it.

Her hoof moved in the other direction.

“No no, your other left your other left.”

Her hoof moved in the other direction until she finally found it, pressed it, then retreated back under the desk again. The button was an alarm as red lights lit up all around with a loud siren going off.

Well, this is just getting better and better.

Ponies scattered everywhere when the alarm went off. Meanwhile, I just sat there and waited. At least I won’t have to ask for directions to the police station. I was expecting some kind of police or at least security. What I didn’t expect was the perfect pony version of the Keystone Cops.

Seriously?

A large wagon pulled up, painted bright blue with a star on the side, with ponies dressed up in a bright blue uniform and a bright blue helmet. And each one had a police baton in either hoof, wing, or magic. Each one shouting at me and swinging the baton like a mad pony.

Oh good god. Did I walk into a city or a nuthouse?

With a long sigh, I put up my shield as it glowed a bright orange around me as they approached. Of course, all their shouting ran together so no pony could understand what they were saying, but sounding like one long roar of nonsense. The pounding on my shield didn’t do anything to me, except probably make them feel better. However, if I played along then there’s a good chance of winding up at the police station. So, I started walking to the large wagon.

Of course, the whole time I was walking toward the wagon they continued to surround me, bash my shield and shout at me. Luckily there were some places through the mass of ponies that I could tell where to go. Once the wagon was reached, two of them opened the big double wooden doors, I shrunk my shield down to fit my body, then stepped in.

Then dead silence.

No kidding. They piled in, closed the doors, sat down, and stared at me in dead silence. The only sound was the wagon wheels against the cobblestone streets and their breathing. These aren’t cops, these are clowns for everypony to laugh at.

And when we arrived at the police station the silliness continued when they opened the doors. After stepping out they continued their shouting and hitting barrage. The big double doors were wide enough for all of us as we stepped inside. After taking a second, or two, to take in the sights it was obvious where the chief’s office was, off to my left.

To my surprise, the Keystone Cops stopped everything and just stood there once I reached the door. Once inside his office, I met with another surprise.

Oh, good grief. It took everything I had not to put a paw to my face and roll my eyes at him.

This stallion was doing his best impression of Jabba the Hutt. I’m sure he used to be an intimidating sight back in the day because he used to be built like Big Mac. Obviously, he let all that go and was now laying on a couch behind a desk. His office looked like every other office in a private eye movie. Could he even walk anymore? Seriously?

“The princesses told you about my visit and royal mission?” I asked although it was a redundant question.

All he did was nod shoving over a folder to me across the desk with his magic. After opening it up, there were all the places that foals had been taken from marked on the map. Parks mostly for obvious reasons. A couple seemed to be around theaters.

“Alright I have what I need to start searching,” then I glared at him. “And tell your minions out there to stay out of my way or suffer the wrath of the princesses.” I think he paled, but one couldn’t tell with his light coat and stoic expression. Another surprise came when I turned around to find all the cops gone. So, I left.

^_^

About almost an hour later I was perched at the top of the tallest tree in a park that was similar to Central Park in New York. The tree is situated in the middle of the park and high enough, so I could watch and monitor the surrounding area. It was late morning and the cool air blowing through the trees. Parents with foals walking around, or sitting around, either playing or talking and just enjoying the cool morning air. It was surprisingly peaceful for a town that has the Keystone Cops for a police force and Jabba the Hutt as the Chief of Police. With that setup, one would think that this city would be in chaos.

But where is that shadow pony? Unfortunately, it wouldn’t be easy because I had no clue what he or she looked like. Neither could I see, or detect, the shadows they are using. Therefore, the only way I could find him or her would be to catch them in the act.

After sitting in the tree for a few hours and not seeing anything it was time to move to a different area. The only real way to find this shadow pony was to watch every adult and see if he or she keeps coming in and going out of the park multiple times with multiple ponies.

Staying out of sight was the best option right now, so using my abilities to jump from rooftop to rooftop was easy. Especially after the power-up, I received. I had no clue if word of my battle with the first shadow pony had reached the one I was hunting now. Thus why I kept to the rooftops. The next park I was headed to was on the east side of town. It was late afternoon when I arrived and found a suitable high tree to perch in and watch the park.

This one was smaller than Central Park and filled with fewer trees. Luckily for me, the tree I was in was in the center of the park. There weren’t that many ponies here yet, so there wasn’t anything to do but wait and see.

^-^

After keeping watch over the park even after sunset and well into the night, nothing happened. The shadow pony must be hiding out somewhere until the heat dies down. Plus my stomach was rumbling and I needed something to eat. The question was where? The only places that are open are probably small grill and bar places. But hey, if it’s food I’ll take it.

With that in mind, I started my search for a place around the park. Lights were seen coming from a window down the street from the park. It was a business and looked like an all-night café. The pier was close by so maybe it hosted the late-night dockworkers?

Once on the café’s roof, I walked around to listen and to look around first. A smallish place with the main street in front of an alley on each side. It seemed like the typical Manehattan late-night eatery. And by the smell of it, it was serving oriental-style dishes. Now that would be interesting to taste. The streets were empty so it was safe to jump down and walk inside.

Even though the lights were on there wasn’t any pony around. The interior was decorated like I would find in a Chinese or Japanese restaurant at home. Though with a pony version of Buddha, which was…different. The lights were magical lights with a large paper sphere surrounding them. Wooden fancy tables and chairs were neatly situated around the room. A small bar and kitchen off to the left while on the right was a waterfall that was part of the wall. Instead of paint or wallpaper were small stones with water seeping between them running down into a long shallow pool. All in all, it was a very peaceful place.

With my head looking to the right I didn’t see the pony that appeared on my left until moving my head.

“Aah,” after a quick shout I dashed a couple of feet away after getting startled. “Dadgummit, don’t do that,” chuckling I took a second to catch my breath.

He bowed his head.

“I see that you are open. I was wondering if I could get something to eat?" My stomach growled again to further illustrate my desire. I smiled and waited.

The stallion wore an oriental type of uniform found in other similar restaurants back home. With short cut hair, he had a light brown coat with blond hair and mane. The unicorn bowed again then motioned a hoof toward the nearest table.

“Thank you so much,” I offered before sitting down at the table. “Water to drink please.”

He bowed once more, set down a menu, then turned to go get a drink. While looking at the menu I was surprised to find some dishes with meat in it. Really? My mouth was nearly watering at the prospect of tasting some sweet and sour chicken with rice and egg rolls again. When the stallion came back with the water I questioned him regarding the meat on the menu. “Thank you. I’m curious though, I didn’t expect to find meat dishes on the menu being in Equestria and all. I’m not complaining any, I’m an omnivore. I’ve had this very dish back home in my own world, so why does this establishment serve it?”

He bowed with a smile, “Gryphons and Hippogriffs trade at pier. Come often rate at night. Break time for dock workers soon come, arso ask for some meat dishes.” When he spoke he also had a thick oriental accent with the typical trouble with the L’s that always sounded like R’s.

I raised a pleasing eyebrow, “Really? Wow, you must get a lot of business then.”

He smiled again with a slow nod.

“I have a question,” I continued after folding up the menu. “I’ve been sent by the princesses to investigate the recent rash of foal nappings. Have you seen anything suspicious around town? A suspicious pony?”

The stallion just shook his head then bowed, “Sorry, I have no information. Your meal wirr be ready soon.”

“Thank you for your time,” I thanked him with a nod as he turned to head back to the kitchen. Meanwhile, that left me to my thoughts. Shadow ponies, relationship with the princesses’ mother and the princesses themselves, and they don’t know that I’ve seen the My Little Pony series. Some things I hope they never find out. Then a thought hit me. I wonder if their mother knows that I’ve seen the series?

My thoughts were interrupted as the kitchen door swung open with my meal on the way. It was the same stallion as before, but with him was a filly. She was cute as a button with her off-white coat and blond mane and tail. About the same age as the Crusaders as well. She was carrying my drink while he was carrying the tray. It brought a big smile to my face at the sight. The stallion looked so proud, though he tried to hide it.

“Your drink sir,” she said in the most waitress way she could while levitating my drink onto the table. She didn’t have the accent that her father did. Must have been raised here. Her father didn’t say anything but levitated my plate onto the table with a bow.

“Why thank you so much miss…”

“Kubota sir,” she replied happily.

Her youthful optimism was a little contagious. “Thank you so much, Miss Kubota,” replying with a smile and a nod, “I hope you have a wonderful morning.” Her father bowed to me as I bowed my head to him, and they turned around back to the kitchen. Pretty filly. She has an innocence to her that anypony would want to protect. However, right now it was time to dig in. And believe you me, I enjoyed finally having some meat again. I took my time and savored each bite. It was better than back home because of the lack of pollution and chemicals. I’ve said it before and I’ll say it again. Man, the food in this world is better than home.

But as they say, all good things must come to an end. The stallion returned when I was done with me informing him to bill the royal treasury. So, with my belly well satisfied I decided to walk toward the west side of town to another park. Because it was so early I didn’t bother with trying to hide with almost no pony out this late.

It was about an hour, or so, later that I spotted the flyer for the Midsummer Theater Revival. The flyer was on a business store wall on the side street I was walking on. It looked exactly like it did in the show. That told me AJ and Rarity would be here and that they might arrive on the train this very morning.

While walking toward the train station I wondered if the shadow pony would try and take some foals from the play? It would be close to nighttime so he or she could possibly take some. It was a play for foals after all, though not exclusively so.

When the train station came into sight I chuckled at the thought of seeing the poor mare again that was sitting at the information booth. And now that the local police know to leave me alone I was debating at having some fun this go around. Sneak up behind her and sniff up her back maybe? With a chuckle, I walked through the doors into the darkened station.

Unfortunately, the mare wasn’t at the help desk. In fact, the place was completely empty. It was still way early in the morning, so with time to spare, I decided to wait it out. There was some space up near the ceiling in the rafters for me and with a few parkour, and dash, skills I was lying quietly on one of them.

I must have dozed off because the sound of voices and hoof beats woke me up. By the look of the large crowd down below me, it was morning rush hour. AJ and Rarity should be here soon. Plus, the mare from yesterday was back behind the counter. Time for a little fun. From my position, I was already behind the mare, so I used some parkour skills to land in the shadows on the floor. I wasn’t even seen by the other ponies yet, which was a little surprising. Then again they were probably more focused on getting where they wanted to be.

With my target in sight, I stepped out of the shadows. In order to keep the other ponies from reacting to my presence, I just walked like there was someplace I had to be. Hopefully with them believing that I belong there. It worked. I was able to walk right up behind the mare.

In one fluid motion, I put my nose against the base of her spine and took one long slow sniff right up her back. Her body started out stiff at the sudden touch, then her small squeak began to get louder and louder. By the time my nose got to her neck, she was hovering slightly off the ground, nearly screaming and vibrating.

I was trying not to laugh because I wasn’t done yet. When she whirled around, with clear intent to rip me a new one, I grabbed her head with my front paws and gave her a big passionate kiss. The idea was to break the kiss, stand back, and laugh at her reaction. There was just one problem.

She turned the tables on me by jumping me and deepening the kiss. She was now on top of me with her tongue seeking entrance and moaning. Meanwhile, the rest of the morning commuters were not only looking on but cheering her on. My mind was thrown for a loop at her unexpected action. But that wasn’t the only thing that surprised me.

“My goodness Emmit,” came Rarity’s voice through the cheering of the crowd.

Breaking the kiss and holding the mare’s head over mine I turned to see Rarity and AJ standing there. Each had this look of shock on their faces at me. Meanwhile, the mare I was kissing was looking down at me with a bedroom look that spoke of many hours of passion. “Umm,” I hesitantly started saying with an embarrassed and sheepish expression, “would you believe this is a prank gone wrong?”

Rarity gave me a look that all men know well. The Look. Her eyes narrowed, her lips went into a fine line, and AJ was mirroring that look perfectly. Without saying a word Rarity lifted the mare off of me, positioned her back behind the desk, then lifted me off the floor. “We are going to have a talk Emmit Knight,” she said as whispers of “full name” and “he’s in trouble” went around through the crowd.

Dammit. I hung there limply in her magic as she floated me toward a private room off to the side. With AJ staring at me unpleasantly as we walked through the door with Rarity locking it behind us.

Once inside she kept me within her magic and brought me right up to her face.

And just stared at me.

“I didn’t expect her to kiss back,” my voice came out rather lamely, plus I couldn’t keep eye contact with them. “You see she was shocked to see me yesterday, she hit a panic button, sent me to the police headquarters, which got worked out. So, I’d figure I’d have fun with her this morning.”

Their eyes narrowed at me.

“Not that kind of fun,” I said defensively. “I sniffed up her back making her nearly scream, which was funny to see. Then I’d figure I’d give her a quick kiss to shock her and keep her from hitting that button again. I just didn’t expect her to kiss back.”

“Why are you here sugarcube?”

“More foalnappings,” I told them as Rarity freed me from her magical grasp.

THUD

“Ow.”

“How many?” Rarity asked while I stood up again.

“A good few were taken so far and all around parks or where foals like to play or gather. While on my way to one of the parks I saw a flyer for a local play that’s being set up by a Coco Pommel that I’d figure I’d check out in a couple of days.” Of course, I knew that they knew her, so I’d figure it wouldn’t do any harm of steering them in her direction. Not to mention being able to meet her in person. I saw the recognition in their eyes when I said her name.

“Really now?” AJ spoke up happily.

“Know her?” I asked, though already knowing the answer.

“Oh yes,” Rarity smiled pleasantly, “it was about a year or so ago now that we all were here for a fashion contest that I was in.” Rarity walked toward the door as AJ and I followed. “Coco then was an assistant to another mare that I knew. I let that mare borrow a swath and you know what she did?”

I shook my head feigning ignorance as we walked out of the train station and onto the sidewalk.

“That no-good mare took that swath and copied my whole line. I thought I was ruined for sure.” Rarity stopped only for a second to put her hoof to her forehead to express her point before walking on, “However, my good friends were with me and helped me create a new one overnight. I felt so bad for treating them the way I did.”

AJ just smiled and hugged Rarity.

“So,” Rarity continued, “because of this they all missed the showing we also came for. So, I convinced them to have a private showing just for them. That had Coco rethinking things and quit with that mare. Everything worked out, so I’m anxious to see what she’s done for herself after all this time.” As we were walking down the sidewalk the sounds of the city were hitting my ears. The clip-clop of hooves against cobblestone roads. The wooden creak and groan of the wood taxis and their wooden wheels along the streets.

Suddenly there came the rattle of a cab and the clip-clop of hooves coming to stop next to us. “Well I thought I saw the ladies that fixed my wheel,” came the stallion’s voice that I recognized as the one from the show. He had a big smile once he saw AJ and Rarity, then got nervous when he saw me.

“Oh hi there,” Rarity greeted in her usual high-class cheery self. “Yes, we are back for a short time to deal with something.”

The stallion nodded and leaned in to whisper, “Is he going to be trouble?” Rarity looked at him with a confused expression until he motioned toward me.

“Oh heavens no,” Rarity giggled at him waving a hoof. “That is our friend Emmit. He does look mean and dangerous, but he has more class the most of the nobles in Canterlot.”

Thanks for stroking my ego there Rarity. I smiled with a nod toward the stallion, “I’ve also been sent here by the princesses to deal with your foalnapping problem.”

“Is that right?” he questioned then tapped the ground. “Well, I’m glad something’s being done about it.”

“Have you seen anything?” I asked curiously. Unfortunately, he just shook his head.

“Oh well that’s alright, but tell me,” Rarity said to him as she and AJ stepped into the vacant cab. “Do you know where Miss Coco Pommel is residing?” As I stepped in the cab to lay down on the back seat Rarity had that pose that told me she was batting her eyelashes at him.

“Yeah I do,” he smiled happily, “so sit down and enjoy the ride.”

^-^

“I do hope that she is in,” Rarity muttered softly as we stepped up to the building door. The area we were in appeared to be the middle-class part of town. Unlike Ponyville, these houses were the kind that butted up against each other. No front porch and no front or back yard were these houses. This one was a simple two-story.

With one light on in the upper floor window.

About a minute after Rarity knocked on her door it opened with Miss Pommel standing there just as she appeared on the show. A smile lit up her face when she saw both AJ and Rarity. She started to greet them happily then saw me, “AJ, RarityeeeEEEEE.” When her eyes met mine the fur on her coat stood up on end just like on a cat. She even took a couple of jerky steps back in shock before Rarity was able to grab her in her magic, walk up to her, and start calming her down.

“It’s alright,” Rarity cooed at her with AJ on the other side of her as well. “Coco it’s alright. He’s a friend of ours and here because the princesses sent him.”

“That’s right,” AJ pipped up. “He even fought ol’ Blueblood for Rarity and showed him what for.”

“He is?” she asked as they nodded to her. “He did?” They nodded again with a smile.

“Oh dear yes,” Rarity smiled letting Coco go from her magical grasp. “He even let me have the last word both after the fight, even with him hurt, and at Blueblood’s trial.”

Coco looked at Rarity in shock, “Trial? Really? What happened?” She ushered AJ, Rarity, and even I inside into the front den as they told her what happened.

AJ, Rarity, and I were sitting on a couch in the den with Rarity almost sitting up against me while she told the tale of her, Blueblood, and I. The couch was wide enough for me to sit there as a dog would. Occasionally chipping in to clarify something. All the while two of my tails were a little active. Due to my large size, one tail was long enough to reach AJ, who was sitting on the other side of Rarity from me. Another tail was ready for Rarity. And when my tails were in the position, I slowly started snaking them around both AJ and Rarity.

It was right then that Rarity got to the end of the tale that Coco asked, “He does sound like a very noble…er fox, but surely he’s not perfect, what’s his faults?”

AJ spoke up right then by grabbing my tail with a hoof, “Yeah, he’s too flirty for his own good,” then bit into my tail.

“OW,” my body jumped slightly at the sudden pain that shot up my tail and into my spine. Much to Coco’s amusement while I quickly retreated my tail away from her jaws. “Of course I’m flirty,” I told them. “I’m just nineteen, barely out of high school, and my hormones are skyrocketing. It’s part of growing up for us.”

“Really?” Coco asked me, which I just nodded to her.

“Yes well,” Rarity looked up at me with a slight smirk. “AJ is right, but I don’t mind all that much. As long as he’s not embarrassing in public.”

That tugged at my heart as I used my tail, which was wrapped around her, to pull her to me in a hug. “Thank you Rarity,” I laid my head down against hers.

She giggled at me, “You’re welcome dear.”

AJ scoffed with a smirk, “You’re biased Rarity.”

“True,” she nodded in return, “I don’t deny it, but he does act a little foalish at times.”

I couldn’t help myself. “Do not,” I stuck my tongue out at her making a silly face. AJ just shook her head while Rarity tsked at me rolling her eyes. However, it made Coco feel more comfortable around me as she giggled at my antics. “Seriously though,” I continued, “I noticed your flyers about the play you're putting on and I think that AJ and Rarity here are interested in helping you.”

“Yeah about that,” Coco started saying in a tone that told us she had some bad news. “There’s no place to hold it at. The previous place is run down. I’ve been trying to get ponies together to clean and fix it, but apparently, nopony is interested in helping.”

“Well shoot we can help ya,” AJ piped up happily.

“But Applejack we are here on a friendship problem,” Rarity protested, “not necessarily to put on a play.”

“How do you know?” I countered softly as they all looked at me. Then I turned to Coco, “What’s the history behind this play?” I asked obviously knowing the history so I could nudge them in the right direction.

“It used to be held every year on this date,” she explained, “but then the pony that was putting it on passed so there wasn’t another pony to take it over. So, it hasn’t been played for a number of years. It used to bring this whole community together. Lots of ponies remember this play from their youth and enjoyed it. I thought that if I could promote it and put it together that it could play again year after year. I’ve got the cast ready. Just no place to hold it.”

I raised an eyebrow to Rarity with a slight smirk.

She just smiled back at me then to Coco, “I think we can help with that.” Then she grinned at me, “And with Emmit here, I know that he can be a big help.” I knew that if this was to work out then I knew I couldn’t be involved. Besides, I had other priorities.

Shaking my head to her I had to decline, “Sorry, but I’ve got a foalnapper to catch. I was just going to take a quick nap somewhere and start looking around again.” Naturally, both Rarity and AJ didn’t like that I wouldn’t help them. Coco, however, smiled at me, “Well you can nap here if you want, I don’t mind.”

“Thank you very much Miss Pommel.”

“Oh just Coco is fine,” she smiled waving a hoof.

“Well thank you, Coco, I appreciate it,” I told her then grinned at Rarity pulling her against me with the tail that was still wrapped around her. “Of course I won’t have my teddy bear with me.” That got all of them looking at me with a “What?” look. That went away when I spoke to Rarity next, “Unless somepony wants to volunteer as a replacement.” Wiggling my eyebrows at her was probably not a good idea either.

She smiled sweetly at me, used her magic to uncoil my tail from around her, and put a hoof to my chest, “As much as I would enjoy that, Coco needs us right now.” She got down with AJ and Coco heading toward the door talking about the play all the way. Which left me alone with the couch for some much-needed rest before going out again.

^_^

(Luna’s POV, later that night at dinner)

I know that it’s only been a couple of days since Emmit left for Manehattan, but my heart couldn’t help but worry. How could it not worry due to the last time he fought against one of those shadow ponies? The last two days I slept rather poorly and restlessly over worry about him. Today wasn’t any different as I woke up and went into the bathroom for a shower. Now that I’ve admitted to myself how I truly feel about him, and even dating him, does he go away. With him away only confirmed to my mind what my heart had already known. With him away I felt the pull on my heart of somepony that you love isn’t here with you. The worry you feel about his safety and the loneliness that you feel when he's gone. As I walked into the shower and turned on the water my mind went back to the first time he bathed me. I had been so upset. Now. I wished for his hands again.

My shower was short and quick. After putting on my regalia I walked out of my room toward the private dining room where I was sure that Tia was waiting for me. “Good eve sister,” we hugged as I walked up to her and greeted, “any word from Emmit yet?”

“I’m afraid not Lulu,” she shook her head while I took a seat beside her. “We might not hear from him until after he confronts the shadow pony.”

“That’s what I’m afraid of,” looking to her in earnest concern as it showed in my eyes. “He didn’t do so well the last time. What if something happens to him again?”

Tia looked at me and I could tell that he was worried too, it showed in her eyes as well. “I’m concerned as well, but you know as well as I that he is the only one that can confront these ponies. And possibly find and stop this shadow organization.”

“I don’t like it that he went alone.”

“I know Lulu,” she leaned over and hugged me again, “I know. I feel the same, but unfortunately, even our best guards just don’t have the ability.”

She held me tight as a tear escaped me and ran down my muzzle with a sniff, “I lost Sky, I don’t want to lose him too.”

“Nor I dear sister,” her voice wasn’t all that steady either, “nor I.”

“I…I want him back with me,” I confessed leaning into her, “I want him to hold me and to hear his voice again.” She was quiet as I spoke, almost to the point of crying. “When I was taking a shower earlier is when it really hit me. I know I was soo hard on him when he bathed me last time, but now…now…”

“Now you want him here to do it again,” she finished for me as I nodded against her cheek. Then leaned back to look at her.

“You feel the same, don’t you?”

She gave me a sheepish blushing smile, but nodded, “Yes I do. I feel the same.”

“Alright, but I call dibs after he gets back,” I told her with a smirk.

She laughed with me about it as we hugged each other, “Deal, just leave some for me.”

“I promise I won’t wear him out,” I said after a giggle. Then we parted as she rung for dinner. It was right after the side door opened and the chefs were walking out with some trays that a scroll flashed into existence in front of my sister. At first, I thought it was just normal business, but then she gasped suddenly pulling me down to read it with her. It was from Emmit. He was alright, but haven’t seen pony napper yet.

Celestia and Luna,

I’m writing this from the Manehattan police department borrowing a pencil and paper. For the past couple of days, I haven’t seen anything yet, but they have been helpful in showing me where the foals have been foalnapped in the past. Mostly it’s been parks and such places where foals meet, play, etc. There is a play that hopefully will be going on tomorrow night. AJ and Rarity have been called here by the map for a friendship problem and we think that it’s the play that Coco Pommel wants to put on. It was a big hit in the past that brought the community together that could be again. There is a chance that the foalnapper could strike then, so while the play is going on I’ll be watching from the rooftops. I miss you two and hope to be back as soon as I can.

With Love,
Emmit

“At least he’s safe,” Tia said quietly as she put down the paper and started nibbling on her dinner.

I meanwhile, sat back in the chair in thought. “Right now yes,” my voice was quiet, but my thoughts were not. “Might not tomorrow night if the foalnapper strikes.”

“He will have his mind control ability to rely on this time, plus his experience from last time,” she said quietly, but her voice betrayed her. After one look at me, she sighed and hugged me again, “You want to join him don’t you?”

“Is it that obvious?”

She pulled back and smiled at me, “I see the same look now as I did when Sky was still with you. I’d be lying if I said that I didn’t want to be there with him. I do.”

“But.”

“But…,” she paused before continuing, “we are needed here. Besides, do you really want to keep him locked up just to keep him safe?”

I shook my head, “He wouldn’t like that.”

“No he wouldn’t I agree,” she agreed. “Somehow I think that freedom is the one thing that’s most important to him.”

“I just hope he’ll be alright.”

She held me with her head resting gently against mine, “So do I sister, so do I.”

^_^

(Emmit’s POV)

“Now don’t worry Rarity,” I told her after moving her head up to look into her eyes. “This time I know what I’m doing.”

“Are you sure darling?” she asked with worry in her eyes. “It didn’t go so well last time.”

I kept myself from rolling my eyes, “I’m sure Rarity, now just focus on the play and leave that foalnapper to me.” Rarity and I were standing near the stage behind the old wooden fence that surrounds the old park. As per what I saw in the show AJ and Rarity had done well putting together a small stage and gotten lots of ponies together to watch.

“Alright then,” she said in a soft huff, then leaned up and kissed me gently. “But you be careful or I’ll be upset with you.”

“Yes ma’am,” I said with a soft chuckle before using my parkour and dash ability to launch myself across the street. With the need to look over the whole area I went up to the roof of one of the buildings to watch. The play started shortly after I laid down on the roof. The crowd was already gathered with the occasional pony or family walking up a little late. One of them was the waiter and his daughter that I met at the restaurant. Little Kubota seemed to be so happy to be out and about with her father if the smile on her face was any indication. All the smiles of the fillies, colts, and adults were catching as it too brought a smile to my face as the play went on.

Until I saw one stallion moving through the crowd. Nothing too unusual about that or him. He looked to be a run-of-the-mill unicorn stallion of a light yellow coat and off white mane and tail. Normally I wouldn’t give him another passing thought, but something just seemed off. His gaze was too intense for my liking. Then he stopped next to Kubota. Her father was watching the play so he didn’t see the stallion get the attention of Kubota. And when their eyes met they stayed that way for just a few seconds. However, after that, the stallion just walked away. Kubota stayed there until she too walked away about a minute later.

I had found the foalnapper. I hope that this time I could get some answers. Luckily for me, he was just entering the alley of the building that I was on. Which means it was easy to parkour my way down the wall behind him and into the shadows. Thankfully, this alley was just like any other New York alley back home, so I was able to hide behind a dumpster. Unfortunately, I had to wait until his attention was away from the crowd, so I waited until Kubota’s arrival grabbed his attention. Now was the tricky part. I had to do this quickly, so he wouldn’t catch on. Now that he is occupied, I crept around the dumpster tiptoeing my way over to him. My mimic and mind control ability at the ready. All I needed was to get close enough to grab his head and get eye contact with him. Then he’d be mine.

I tiptoed close enough that in one swift motion I grabbed his head, turned it quickly, so his eyes were staring into my glowing red ones. Instantly I used my two abilities to create the illusion of the same alley, but at night when every pony was gone and asleep and to gain control over his mind. I only had control over his mind, not access to his knowledge.

“Empress?” he whispered in awe and shock as I took a step back. Playing the part I held my head high to stare down at him. I tried to put on a face of scrutiny. “Should you really be here? What if somepony sees you?”

“I’m not worried,” I said. I wasn’t worried about the voice or appearance because his mind would immediately see and hear this “Empress.” But I needed a way to get information without tipping my hand…er paw. I leaned down to Kubota pretending to look her over, “And this is one that you’ve captured?” He nodded to me looking pleased. “And how will she fit into our plans?” I was hoping that he’ll think I was testing him.

He looked uncertain for a minute before answering, “She is young enough to be brainwashed and trained for your kingdom and army with the others.”

So that’s what they’re planning. I needed to know her name and what she looks like. There was a catch to what I was going to try. I could try and force him to tell me by going all out against his mind, but that might alert this “Empress” and have her kill him like she did the other one. I would just have to be quick. In one sudden move, my eyes glowed brightly and I looked at him as if displeased with him and kept eye contact. “You will answer all of my questions, no matter how unusual do you understand?”

He nodded to me, “Yes Empress.” The connection was solid for the moment. But that could change in an instant.

“What is the Empress’ name? And what does she look like?”

He just looked at me rather blankly, as if he was under hypnosis, “Sarah Blackheart, unicorn mare black coat with a bright blue mane and tail.” He seemed confused for a second as if he wasn’t sure about something.

“Speak.”

“She’s a unicorn yes, but she doesn’t stand like a pony on all four, but she stands like a Minotaur.”

“On her two hind legs?” This, plus her name surprised me. The name Sarah rocked my very core. For good reason.

“Yes.”

YOU’VE FAILED ME.

The same voice again, this time I recognize as a feminine voice. That of the Empress Sarah Blackheart. A wave of magic hit me through him breaking my control over him making me stumble backward. We recovered at the same time and when our eyes met again he growled at me, “You.” Then he stopped and stared at me in horror. “No Empress please.” I could feel the magic building within him already.

“Dammit,” I cursed and dashed to him grabbing him suddenly.

“What’re you doing beast?” he asked while trying to get free, but I couldn’t let that. While keeping him pinned to me my dash ability was the only thing that could get this living bomb away from the public quickly enough. “No Empress,” he pleaded time and again as the magic quickly built up within him. I was only about fifty feet above the ground when the poor stallion started screaming. The magic buildup was almost at its peak.

“Bye,” I said simply and used my tail whip to hit him up quickly into the air. It would be enough to keep the public safe.

BOOM.

However, I wasn’t safe from the explosion. Before I could dash back down to the nearest rooftop or down to the alley…

he exploded.

The initial explosion didn’t knock me unconscious, but it did knock me for a loop and put a ringing in my ears. Not to mention some leftover stallion that hit me. Through my dizziness, I had enough sense to put up my shield to try to protect me from whatever I was destined to hit. My journey downward took me through the roof of the apartment building, going through the attic, and through the ceiling of the top floor into the apartment bedroom below. Luckily for me, my shield protected me from most of the impacts. Of course, it didn’t do any good against the bed and furniture that got ruined when I bounced around like a ball in a pinball machine.

After finally stopping I dropped my shield, laid there for a minute, and took stock of my condition. All the while the sounds of commotion from not only outside, but inside, hit my ears. It was a little chaotic right now as the crowd outside probably started running. Meanwhile, inside I could already hear the questions that were being asked. In the meantime I checked everything. And even though everything still worked, I was hurt and the pain didn’t help either. Bits of the poor stallion peppered me good and I was bleeding. A couple of bad ones and a few that were just seeping a little.

“Ok,” I moaned out in pain as I tried to sit up, “that hurt.” I couldn’t sit still though. Kubota was still in the alley and still under some type of trance. Working through the pain I got up and limped my way out of the room. It didn’t appear that this apartment was occupied, luckily for me. At least somepony was saved from being squished by me. My two big bleeders were on my front right and back left leg, so my limping was pretty well pronounced.

When my bleeding and hurt body limped out of the room there were instant gasps and shouts of fear from the ponies that had been in the hallway. The mares pretty much ran back into their rooms and locked their doors. There was a couple of stallions who stood in the hallway looking like they were willing to fight me. Obviously planning on “defending” their neighbors. Luck was still in my favor because there were two shouts that hit my ears.

“Out of the way or I’ll buck you into next week,” came AJ’s voice from down the hall. It startled the stallions enough to get them to back off and let both AJ and Rarity through.

“Emmit,” Rarity called out to me as they passed the two stallions. Then she gasped when her eyes saw what happened to me when she got close. “Oh not again,” she complained while they took up both sides of me and looked me over.

“Hey, at least I’m conscious and still walking,” I tried to chuckle, but came out as coughs, “that’s a definite improvement.” Rarity scoffed slightly at that and started looking for something to patch me up with. “AJ,” I turned to her, “down below in the alley is a filly named Kubota, she’s still under a trance.”

“Yeah we found her and her father, but we couldn’t bring her out of it,” she told me while letting me lean up against her.

“I think I can,” I told her while Rarity ripped up some carpet to begin wrapping up my two legs. “Tell her father that I’ll be down to try.” She nodded, made sure that I was alright to stand on my own again, then quickly left down the hallway. Meanwhile, Rarity was finishing up wrapping my hind leg.

“That will slow the bleeding,” she mumbled, “I don’t dare pull anything out right now. It’ll just make it worse.”

“You’re right,” I said to her while wincing with each step I took. “But we can worry about that later. There’s a filly that needs me.” Rarity stayed by my side while I limped and winced my way down the stairs and out of the apartment building. While we made our way out, the word had spread about what happened. So when Rarity and I finally went outside there was quite a crowd gathered there. When they all saw me there were the usual gasps and murmuring because of my battered state.

I didn’t have to look for Kubota and her father because her father walked up to me and bowed. “Can you herp my daughter,” he asked then took the other side of me to help support me.

After stopping in front of Kubota I looked over to him with a small smile, “I’ll try my best.” He bowed and while they held me up I looked down to the filly, gently took her head in a paw, and lifted it up. My eyes glowed brightly while looking into hers. It was sort of like a Vulcan mind-meld of sorts between us. The way the trance worked was that she would be brought out of it when she arrived at the empress’ lair. So, I just used an illusion to make her think that she had arrived, which in turn canceled the trance.

When Kubota came out of she shook her head and looked around, then looked up to her father, “Daddy what happened?” As the crowd cheered I slowly laid down with Rarity’s help. When Kubota’s father scooped up his daughter and held her crying softly with the cheers of the crowd brought a smile to my face. It made the suffering worth it.

“How are you feeling sugarcube?” AJ asked with a wide smile and what appeared to be a new hat.

“Tired and battle-worn, but all in all,” I smiled looking to Kubota, “I feel pretty good.”

Kubota’s father brought her daughter up to me and both bowed to me, “Thank you for saving my daughter. You have brought great honor to my famiry. Ret me herp you.”

“I don’t get that last part,” Rarity whispered.

I nodded slowly to him, “Thank you, sir, that is much appreciated.” Right then a couple of earth stallions walked up to us.

“You know we got our cabs right nearby,” the elderly one said. “We can take you all over to his place.”

“Well that’s right nice of ya thank ya,” AJ nodded with a smile as Kubota’s father bowed to them thanking them as well. Yeah, it was all worth it. Plus I would be able to eat some meat dishes again that reminded me of home and get some help with my injuries oriental style. The crowd “Awwed” when Kubota kissed my cheek right before we got into the two cabs. Kubota and her father insisted on riding with me with Rarity and AJ taking the other one.

^_^

(Luna’s POV, one hour later, Throne Room)

Tonight was supposed to be the night of that play where he could face that shadow pony. Here I was sitting on the throne staring forward stone-faced waiting for some word from him. Alright, I’ll admit to being worried about him. I had canceled night court because he was the only thing running through my active mind. Possibilities of what could happen were constantly running through my mind and it seems there was no end to them.

“Your Highness?”

“Huh?” I asked after my night Captain was able to bring me out of my thoughts.

He sighed while looking at me with a thoughtful look of empathy, “You know what my wife used to do when I was away?” He continued after I shook my head, “She went to her friend's house and they had a night out together.”

I know that he was just trying to be helpful, so I just sighed with a smile, “I appreciate the sentiment, but-” A scroll that appeared right in front of me interrupted me. After grabbing it with my magic and unrolling it I scanned it. It was from Emmit and I couldn’t tell you how happy it made me to find out he was alright. But what he also had to say worried me. “I’ve got to see my sister,” I said to him quickly before running out of the throne room toward my sister.

Ignoring the saluting guards at the door I yanked it open with my magic and rushed in. “Sister,” I called out while trying to wake her by shaking her, “Tia wake up, I have news about Emmit.”

“What?” she was a little groggy after she woke up and sat up in the bed. All it took was shoving the letter in her face and she woke up in an instant and began reading the letter aloud.

Celestia and Luna,

First off I’m alright, just a little banged up is all. I met the shadow pony. It was a unicorn stallion and my trick worked, if only for a short time. Here’s what I found out. There’s an Empress by the name of Sarah Blackheart an anthropomorphic unicorn mare of black coat and bright blue mane and tail. She’s taking the foals to be brainwashed and trained in order to build her kingdom and take over Equestria. I was able to get the information through my two abilities, but the Empress repelled me and started to kill him like she did that other mare in Ponyville. Using my dash ability was the only way to get him up in the air away from the ponies gathered below. They were safe. I, however, didn’t get away from him in time to escape the blast. I got a broken front right leg, a couple of good bleeders, with a good few that only seeped. Plus cuts and bruises from going through one roof and a ceiling.

The good news is that I’m being fixed up at a place called the Sunrise Pearl, a place next to the Manehattan docks. By a little filly named Kubota. I met her and her father while getting something to eat here a couple of days ago. Little Kubota was the filly that the foalnapper took into an alley before I got to him. Unfortunately, I don’t know where the others are. Luckily I was able to bring her out of the trance he put her in. So in return Rarity, AJ, and I are currently having dinner at their place. Rarity and AJ aren’t too thrilled with me having sweet and sour chicken with rice, but right now I’m just enjoying the sweet taste that reminds me of home. You know it’s unreal how alike this place reminds me of home. Their culture is so like back home. We have this exact dish as well. Anyway, you should come over and check it out one day. I’ll be on my way back tomorrow afternoon on the train. AJ and Rarity will come with me to make sure I don’t hurt myself, so don’t worry. I’m rolling my eyes because Rarity says that she’ll keep me in line and if I don’t stay in line then AJ will hog tie me.

Love,

Emmit

“Well it seems he’s fine,” Tia sighed happily with a smile before laying back down.

“Yes thank goodness,” I nearly collapsed onto her bed in relief, “and happy that both Miss Rarity and Miss Applejack are going to accompany him.”

“I agree Lulu,” she smiled up to me then yawned. “We’ll meet him at the station tomorrow and I’ll wake you when it’s time alright?”

I nodded to her and hugged her, “Alright, goodnight Tia.”

“Goodnight Lulu.”

^_^

(Emmit’s POV, Canterlot Station)

“Going back to Ponyville AJ?” the whistle blew just when the train was pulling into the station. I was still in my Ninetales form with my front leg in a makeshift homemade cast. It only hurt when I put weight on it, so I was limping. Rarity had voted to stay with me for now. To make sure I was taken care of, not that I was complaining any.

“Yeah,” she nodded while keeping her seat on the bench in the royal car we were in. “Need to get back to the farm and see what’s been going on. There was supposed to be the yearly sister’s thing goin’ on, but sense I wasn’t there this year I wondered what happened.”

“Well have a good trip back home AJ,” I told her while she got up, walked over to me, and hugged me. “Glad your trip went better than mine did.”

“I’m just happy that you aren’t more hurt than you are,” AJ responded happily.

Rarity, who was on the other side of me nudged me gently, “I whole heartily agree with that Applejack, as will both the princesses as well.” Right then the train’s bell went off a few times before we came to a halt and heard the steam being released from the engine.

“Speaking of which,” I smirked while looking out the car window and saw both Celestia and Luna standing there looking beautiful and giddy. “Shall we go and meet them?” I asked then looked to AJ. “Have time for a short talk with them before you change trains?”

“Maybe,” she nodded as we made our way out of the car and into the station proper. My walk had a well pronounced limp in it that they noticed right off and those happy faces changed to slight worry. Of course, the four guards, two sun and two night, stood by with their usual stoic expressions.

“Emmit,” Luna spoke, and quickly walked up, first putting her head in the crook of my neck in a gentle hug. “We are so glad that you are safe.”

“I’m safe my Luna,” gently putting my head against hers I responded, then looked over to Celestia. “And glad to be back.” Luna wouldn’t let go, so Tia just joined in and hugged from the other side.

“Welcome back Emmit,” Tia whispered to me. “You don’t know how hard it was to put you onto that mission. Worried if you would return or not.” My eyes closed while I just enjoyed being hugged by them. Each kissed my cheeks before taking a step back making me grin a little.

“Don’t worry Princess Celestia, Princess Luna,” Rarity stepped up with a wide smile. “I made sure he obeyed that sweet filly Kubota and her father when they treated him.”

“Yeah they sure knew what they were doin’ that’s for sure,” AJ echoed with a nod. “And the food was really good too.” Then an announcement came about the train leaving for Ponyville, “Sorry to say hi and run, but that’s my train.”

“Thank you Miss Applejack,” Tia told her with a wide smile, “for your service and looking out for Emmit.”

“Indeed Miss Applejack,” Luna echoed as well. “If there’s anything we can do, please let us know.”

“LAST CALL FOR PONYVILLE.”

“I will Princesses, thank you,” AJ bowed to them then turned quickly for her train.

“You need to leave Miss Rarity?” Tia wondered as we all started walking toward the front of the station. Two guards in front and two guards in the back of us as escorts. Luna on one side of me almost walking up against me and Celestia on the other side of me with Rarity on the other side of her. Instinctively I put a couple of tails over Luna and Celestia as we walked.

“Not at the moment no,” she replied. “I wanted to stay a little bit before leaving tonight to make sure he’s taken care of.”

Luna yawned before she was able to reply, “Commendable Miss Rarity, sorry.” I smirked thinking that Luna will probably fall asleep in the carriage on the way back to the castle. We had just stepped out of the station and down the steps toward the carriage when she said it.

“Thank you Miss Rarity,” Tia gladly told her. “Have you two had lunch yet?”

“No your highness,” Rarity said as we stepped up to the carriage. “Because the train was running early they haven’t served lunch just yet.”

Both sun guards opened the double doors of the carriage. Luna, meanwhile, was nearly sleepwalking as we approached. “Well please join us then,” Celestia invited then stepped into the carriage first. Luna went next, although she nearly crawled in.

I looked to Rarity to go in next, but she just stared at me. I wanted to be a gentleman and have her go first, however she wanted me to go first because of my injury. However, that decision was made for us when I was lifted up by Luna’s magic and gently deposited next to her. Rarity stepped in with a giggle while the carriage was secured and pulled by the guards. They spared no expense on the interior. The two “seats” on either side were more like queen-sized beds. When I was laid down Luna snuggled up next to me and due to the slow rocking motion was quickly put to sleep. I placed a few tails over her like a blanket as Tia and Rarity giggled quietly.

Luna more than likely was affected by me leaving the most. It was kind of obvious considering how she’s acting right now. Made sense because of her history with Sky and then she admits to liking me right before I leave on a mission that could kill me. Right now she looked happy anyway. The question would be, how the heck do we get her inside? Will she let me go if she stays asleep? Will I be able to get some breakfast? My stomach rumbled giving me a statement that I had better. Rarity and Tia just smiled at me when my stomach made itself known.

Soon we entered the courtyard of the castle and up to the steps. Luna was still asleep. “Luna,” I whispered into her ear after nudging her with my nose. “Luna, we’re at the castle.”

“Hmm?” she didn’t open her eyes though.

“We’re back at the castle,” my normal voice seemed to cut through her foggy mind. “Time to go inside.”

She yawned then lifted up her head, “Sorry, I fella sleep.”

“Think nothing of it Princess Luna,” Rarity smiled. “You’re not normally up at this hour.”

Tia giggled slightly but echoed Rarity, “Indeed Lulu, Miss Rarity is correct. Now let’s get you to bed, dear sister.”

After another yawn, Luna stood up slowly and almost crawled out of the carriage, “Alright, but only if Emmit joins me after he’s had lunch.”

“I wouldn’t miss it,” after a chuckle I was helped out of the carriage. Slowly we made our way inside then Luna was sent on her way to bed after telling her I would be there shortly. She said that I’d better and off she went.

^-^

“So, this is what I found out,” I began after taking a few bites of the baked fish, rice and beans that were served to me. “Wow, this fish is really good,” I chuckled after the smirk they gave me. “Anyway, this ‘Empress’ is called Sarah Blackheart. She’s in charge of this shadow organization. She has some type of connection with her subjects and when she found out what I was doing, she remotely stopped me. She’s gathering the foals so she can brainwash them into an army for her. I’m not able to disconnect her subjects from her. Next time somepony will need to come with me that can do so if you want to have a chance at saving them.” Then went back to eating.

“Such a horrible thing,” Tia said quietly after a couple of minutes. Rarity, who already heard all this, was eating quietly. “Luna might be able to break this connection,” Tia mused aloud then looked to me. “Her specialty is dealing with dreams, fears, and the mind. We can bring it up later. For now, you and her can rest.”

“Do you know this Sarah Blackheart Princess?”

Tia shook her head, “No Miss Rarity I do not, but the name Sarah isn’t like any other pony name.”

“Noticed did you?” my voice was quiet as I looked down to my near-empty plate. They just looked at me, waiting for me to continue. “Sarah is a common human female name,” I said quietly, “and there’s something else. She’s not fully pony.” They were shocked by this news. Both stopped eating and just stared at me, “She’s what humans call anthropomorphic, or anthro for short. She’s part pony…and part human. How she got that way and how she got that name I don’t know.”

“You mean that this ‘Empress’ is part human?”

“I don’t know for sure Tia,” I shook my head slowly then looked to them with a solemn expression. “But it would appear that might be the case. Which is why next time somepony needs to disconnect her minions from her so we can question them.”

“Indeed,” she quietly responded. “Seems like there’s more to this than any of us thought. For now, though I think you can rest.” I looked up to her to see a smirk a mile wide. With only a smile I got down while she came up and kissed me softly, “Have a good sleep and go comfort, my sister.”

Then she put a sleep inducer on me. Rarity came up and kissed my muzzle, “Sleep well dear.”

“Thank you, ladies,” thanked them quietly then left to go take a nap.

^-^

She made it to her room, but until I quietly slipped into the bed with her she was sleeping a little fitfully. But when I crawled into bed with her she rolled over, cuddled with me, and with a long contented sigh slept soundly again. The sleep inducer must have been on a time delay because soon I was asleep as well.

Of course, I had to sleep with my good side facing down so I wouldn’t be laying on my bad leg, which is why she had to roll over for me. Now, a few hours later, when I woke up before she did, her head was resting on my neck. Her gentle breathing blew against it softly. Her legs were tucked under her, but a wing was draped over me. My bad leg was resting over her shoulders and I was contently comfortable.

A few minutes later I heard, and felt, her give out a long yawn, then pulled her head away to lay it on the pillow. She smiled at me as her eyes glowed with the joy of having me with her, “Good evening."

I kissed her softly, “Evening my Luna. You were sleeping rather well.”

Her wing massaged me gently as she hummed in thought, “Yes and I really don’t want to get up either.”

I chuckled, “Then don’t. Let’s just stay here for a while.”

“I do have some time before I have to raise the moon,” she mused softly with a smirk. Then her hoof came up and lightly rubbed against my muzzle, “I’m glad that you’re back and I realized something when you were gone.”

“What’s that?”

“I’m falling in love with you Emmit,” she said quietly. “And it’s with you, Emmit, and not with the memory of Sky. I do want a committed relationship with you Emmit.”

“And Tia?” I had to ask and get that out of the way. I didn’t want to wonder.

“We talked about it,” she began then smiled. “And if she falls in love with you as well, then we will start a herd with you. You aren’t going to come between us and both of us can love you, Emmit.”

I was really glad to hear that and told her by kissing her gently. She hummed during the kiss. It wasn’t a hurried or passionate kiss, but a lazy kiss that spoke of things to come. “I’m glad for that and I want to be committed to you both.”

“Good,” she hummed contently. “Can you change forms?”

I shook my head, “Not a good idea while my leg broke.”

“We could go to the royal physician tonight and have her look at it and see if she can speed things up,” she mused while looking at my broken leg in the cast. Then looked up to me with a blush, “Because this time I want you to bathe me as you did before.”

“Believe me, it would be my pleasure,” a wide smirk made its way on my face. I was doing to them what all stallions dreamed of, so yes I was enjoying it immensely.

“This time, however,” she continued with another blush, “it’s I that wants to bathe you.”

A smirk hit my face that was a mile wide, “Now there’s a switch.” She looked giddy about it as she helped me off the bed, to make sure I don’t hurt my leg. And we made our way into the bathroom.

Chapter Ten: A Little Fun

Something has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter.

Chapter Eleven: Too Much Fun

Chapter Eleven: Too Much Fun

(Celestia’s POV, Next Morning)

Did I wake up to the sound of whimpering? And when I opened my eyes I saw Emmit curled up in a ball and whimpering. He was clearly awake because his eyes were wide open, but he was staring straight ahead as if at nothing. “Emmit,” I whispered in hope that he would respond, but he didn’t. He was facing me, but it was like he was looking through me. It was if his mind was still stuck in a…

In a flash, I teleported to Luna’s room. It was time for us to raise the sun and lower the moon, so Luna was going to be up. After appearing inside of her room, she turned around to look at me with a curious look as I trotted up to her. “Sister? What…” is all I let her say as we teleported back to my room.

Now standing beside the bed I pointed a hoof toward Emmit and looked to my sister with a worried look on my face that said it all. Emmit was still whimpering with all his tails over him like a protective blanket like he was a child that’s going through a nightmare. “No more,” I heard him barely whisper and whimper out a, “Please.”

“Horseapples,” Luna cursed under her breath, but I caught it.

“What? What is it?” my sister had a resigned look on her face, especially after seeing how worried I was. “What’s happening to him? Is it a nightmare?”

She nodded to me, “Yes it is, but I’ll dispel it.” I knew what she could do, so my worries were subsiding seeing her lean her head down, her horn glow, as she worked her magic on him. His whimpers and whispers of plea slowly dissipated and his body relaxed on the bed.

“There now,” Luna said softly while I stepped up beside her as she gave me a reassuring soft smile. “All is well for he will not remember that nightmare.”

“Thank you, Lulu,” a hug showed my gratitude.

“As he would say, ‘No worries.’” Then she stepped back, “Now then let’s finish our morning duties and have something to eat.”

“Yes let’s,” I nodded with another smile as she teleported back to her own room to do her duty and to get ready to sleep. Now knowing that Emmit would wake up shortly my duty was to raise the sun. So, it was to the balcony for me and used my magic.

(Emmit’s POV)

A yawn escaped me when I woke up. After stretching is when I noticed that Tia wasn’t in bed with me. A quick look around told me that she was standing on the balcony raising the sun. Even after seeing it, it was still a sight to see. Part of me wanted to get up, walk over, and give her a morning hug. Meanwhile, the other part of me didn’t want to leave this wonderful bed. Her bed has got to be the best bed in all of Equestria. Sometimes it really is surprising that I’m actually here right now. Sleeping with both Celestia and Luna and already mated with Tia with Luna shortly to follow. A wide smile spread as I thought of how good it is here.

My eyes were still locked onto Tia’s slim form as she slowly lowered herself back onto the floor of the balcony as her magic dissipated. And who knew she was so wild in bed. Wow, she could drive me to near-feral lust! When Tia turned around she smiled wide at me, as I did the same. While she was trotting over to me one thought entered my head. And she’s all mine.

“Morning Emmit,” she cooed and even climbed back onto the bed with me. “How do you feel this morning?”

Is there a bit of worry I hear in her voice or is it just me? “I feel fine Tia,” I told her truthfully while spooning with her.

“Good,” she snuggled into me then kissed me lightly with a happy giggle. “Because this morning is going to be the party for the Cutie Mark Crusaders and Cadence and Shining Armor’s announcement.”

I hummed in thought at that, “I wonder how Cadence and especially Shining Armor will react to me?”

She also hummed in thought while putting her head on the pillow looking at me, “Well they do know about you. Both by Luna and I plus Twilight telling them.” She continued when I gave her a curious look. “Oh, I wrote Cadence telling her about us. Girl talk you know.” I nodded. “Anyway, they know about you, so it should go smoothly.”

I chuckled at that, “Well now you jinxed it.”

She just rolled her eyes at me and giggled.

“When are they showing up?”

“Shortly.”

Untangling myself from her I got up from the bed, “In that case, we should get going, so we can greet them when they arrive.” She got up as well, and we walked out of her room. We said good morning to the guards and met Luna as she, too, was just walking out of her room. “Good morning Luna,” I greeted then put two tails around her pulling her up against me. “Is all forgiven?”

She gave me a soft, and somewhat resigned, smile, “Yes, all is forgiven.” Then she looked over to Tia. “Morning Tia.”

“Morning Lulu,” Tia said while I leaned down and lightly kissed Luna on her cheek. Using another couple of tails I put two around Tia and pulled her against me as well. So it was both of them on either side of me with a couple of tails around them each as we walked down the hall, and how we would walk into the throne room together. I didn’t have a care in the world.

“Thank you for taking care of Emmit’s nightmare Lulu,” I heard Tia say which got my attention.

Wait...nightmare?

“You’re welcome,” is all Luna said. But, it was her tone that really got my attention.

“What nightmare?” I raised a curious eyebrow at Luna. “I don’t remember any nightmare. I don’t remember any of my dreams at all for that matter.” Then it hit me, “Then again I don’t remember us doing anything in the dream realm together either.”

I felt her stiffen beside me. Not a lot, mind you, but enough for me to notice. “We didn’t,” she said a little too quickly. “I decided to let you sleep instead.”

“Oh...kay,” I said slowly with a suspicious look. Not that I didn’t trust her or anything, but there was something that just wasn’t adding up. “So, what was the dream?”

“Oh never mind that,” she waved a hoof in dismissal as we approached the throne room double doors. “It’s best that you don’t remember anyway.”

Now I really was curious about it. The double doors opened by the guards, and we walked in side by side. What could be so bad that…

“HI EMMIT.”

“AH,” I screamed out a shout as Pinkie suddenly appeared in front of me startling me. For a fraction of a second, it felt like my heart would explode in terror all of a sudden. I could hardly breathe, putting a paw to my chest with my eyes wide in shock and terror. Then I relaxed with a long sigh when she hugged me. “Dadgummit Pinkie,” I complained, but still hugged her in return. “Stop that.”

“I’m glad we’re still friends,” she whispered into my ear then bounced off toward the group in the middle of the room. Ok, but why would not be friends? Then just shook my head dismissing Pinkie as being Pinkie. Everyone was already there actually. Twilight and her friends with the CMC. Even Shining Armor and Cadence. Of course, I knew about both of them from the show, but this would be the first time meeting them in person, so to speak. Twilight and her friends already knew me as they all trotted up to me. However, the CMC, along with Cadence and Shining Armor stood back a bit.

“Emmit darling,” Rarity was first to come up and hug me as Tia and Luna walked around the small group to meet and greet Cadence and Armor. Rarity kissed my cheek slowly, “How are you?”

“I’m fine Rarity thanks,” I smiled down to her then felt a hoof hit my shoulder.

“Hey stud,” Rainbow greeted with a hoof then put that same hoof over me for a sideways hug.

“Hey Rainbow,” I greeted in return with a smirk. “Looking as cool as ever.”

Next was sweet and quiet Fluttershy as she hugged me with a soft, “Good to see you, Emmit.”

Pinkie had already hugged me, so next was a quick greeting jab from Applejack and a hug from Twilight. It was the hug from Twilight that got her brother eyeing me carefully. That was natural of course.

“Shiny, Cadence,” Twilight waved them over. “Come over here.”

That was when not only Cadence and Armor came over, but also the Cutie Mark Crusaders as well. Not only were the CMC coming over, but they were running at me. Then tackled me. I laughed as they tackled me onto my back with them standing on top of me. Well, Scootaloo was on top of my chest while Sweetie Belle and Apple Bloom were on either side. There was a chorus of chuckles and giggles at their antics.

“Wow, we heard what you did with ol’ Blueblood,” Apple Bloom spoke first in her high-pitched southern accent.

“Yeah even Rainbow Dash thought it was awesome,” Scootaloo grinned down at me.

“Sure did squirt,” Rainbow chuckled and agreed.

“And thanks for saving everyone during Nightmare Night,” Sweetie Belle said as I smiled up to them.

“You’re welcome,” a smile spread on my face. I mean why not? They’re cute as a button. “And I’m glad that old Blueballs got put into his place finally,” then winked over to Rarity. “And that Rarity finally had her last word.”

“So, this is Emmit that won against Blueblood?” Cadence asked as she and Shining Armor stepped up. The CMC let me up and I offered a paw to her.

“Yes, that was me,” she offered her own hoof to shake. But I changed my mind and kissed her hoof instead, “Emmit Knight ma’am.” I could feel the figurative holes Armor was trying to burn into me when I did that. Especially after Cadence giggled and nudged Armor. “And you must be Cadence,” then looked to Armor, “and this must be Twilight’s brother Shining Humor.” I waited a second then pretended embarrassment in order to correct my so-called mistake, “...Wait, sorry, Shining Armor.”

You know, I have no idea why my inner ass decided to come out and play with him around. I was purposely baiting this guy. First with messing with his sister, then kissing his wife’s hoof, and now messing up his name. Which got a shocked look from Twilight, but a couple of silent giggles from Tia and Pinkie. Tia and Pinkie knew what I was doing, thank goodness.

“Oh, my,” Cadence put a hoof to her mouth while smiling at Tia and Luna. “He does have a wit doesn’t he aunties?”

“Yes he does,” Tia sighed a little with a soft smile and a shake of her head.

“Indeed,” Luna agreed. “Though he can be trying at times.”

That is when Armor stepped up to me narrowing his eyes at me with a glare, “Yeah yeah yeah he’s very funny. I don’t know what it is about you that just rubs me the wrong way.”

I could not stop myself.

My muzzle was almost against his with a grin that stretched from one ear to the other. And with one boop on his nose with a paw, I said, “I’m glad I don’t rub you the right way. Reserve that for your wife.” And that’s when Rainbow, Pinkie, and AJ just lost it. They were able to hold their mirth until that point, but now they were almost on the floor from laughing so hard. I heard Twilight yell out, “EMMIT,” while Tia, Luna, and even Cadence were giggling softly. Though the CMC were giggling it was obvious they had no idea what I meant.

Meanwhile, Armor was practically spitting nails at this point, so I decided to switch the subject to something more pleasant in order to help him cool off. “So Cadence,” I turned to her when the laughter and giggling calmed a little, “what about that news you had?” That got him to step back beside his wife again as she then leaned on him with a wide happy glowing smile as the others calmed down to listen intently.

“Yeah what is it?” Apple Bloom asked.

“Is it cool?” Scootaloo wondered.

“Very,” Cadence was glowing at this point and I couldn’t blame her any. “We’re going to have a foal.”

And there goes the squealing from all the girls. And considering that only me and Armor were the only guys there I’m surprised that the squealing didn’t go supersonic. Twilight was squealing about being an aunt for the first time. Pinkie was squealing and bouncing about another party to put together. The CMC was happy of course but not as enthusiastic about it as the adults were. Cadence and Armor were surrounded, congratulated, and asked questions. I think Fluttershy was the only one that was relatively calm, and naturally quiet about the whole thing, though she too was very happy for them.

It was when things started to calm down a bit that Tia asked about the Gala the next night.

“Are you two going to stay for the Gala? Please do so because tomorrow night both Luna and I have an announcement of our own.” Tia blushed when she said it and at the same time, Luna stepped up beside her. This got me curious, but I could guess what they were going to say. So, I made my way over to them to stand between them and put a couple of tails around them both. Everyone was curious about what the announcement would be until I stepped between them. Luna and Tia both leaned against me, much to my pleasure. “We are going to announce that not only Emmit exists, but that he is our consort.”

And another round of squealing, though to Twilight and her friends it wasn’t that much of a surprise all things considering. Cadence, however, was practically through the roof at this point. However, I knew what Armor wanted.

“Ladies,” I called out. “Ladies,” I called again finally getting their attention. “I got an idea, why don’t you ladies go to the dining room for some refreshments and chat away while Shining Armor and I go for a walk?”

Cadence practically bounced in front of her aunts, “Oh that’s a great idea. Come on aunties we have got to talk.” Then she turned to Twilight and the rest of the girls encouraging them as well as she began trotting off. Twilight eyed me carefully for obvious reasons because of her brother. Luna and Tia both kissed me as I returned it happily wishing them a happy talk. I knew they were going to talk about me at some point. To my surprise, Rainbow and Scootaloo stayed with us. Considering the nature of the talk I’d figure they’d have all three of the CMC with us.

As the girls walked off to talk about us, I got Rainbow’s attention, “Girl talk not your thing?”

“Nah,” she, and Scootaloo, walked up to us with a shake of her head. “I’m happy for her and all, but it’s just not my thing.”

“Me neither,” Scootaloo echoed her idol. “Apple Bloom and Sweetie Belle like that but I don’t. I’m more action. Are we going to see some action or is it just walking?”

I chuckled smirking over to Shining Armor, “If the look in Shining’s eyes tells me anything he’d like to tear me apart right about now.”

All he said was, “Let’s go.”

^_^

We headed over to the Coliseum for the mock battle. Ever since I saw the look in his eyes I knew we were going to do this. Scootaloo was ecstatic about finally seeing me in action as she and Rainbow talked about how I fight. Kind of gave away some of my strategies, but oh well. My leg was finally back up to par, so I had no worries there. While Rainbow and her admirer talked away Shining Armor and I was dead quiet. He was really looking forward to this, that much was obvious.

It was no surprise though that the Coliseum was being used by the day guards for their daily training. As soon as we walked in, and onto the arena, we were greeted by the local captain. “Shining,” came a happy greeting from a bulky earth stallion that was the same height and a little better build than Shining. He had an off-white coat with a light brown mane and tail. “Rumor was that you and your wife would show up for some sort of announcement,” he said with a mile wide grin, “care to fill us in?”

Shining bumped his hoof with the other captain with a smirk, but shook his head, “Sorry not right now, we plan to make the announcement public during the Gala. You coming?”

The other captain nodded, “Yeah, most of us are. Security and all, with some night guards as well. We plan to change over halfway through that way the night guard can mingle during the first half while the day guard handles security, then switch it over, so the day guard can mingle while the night guard handles security. That way both can participate.” Smart, I thought.

“Good,” Shining said with a nod as he looked over the field before us. The ground had been repaired after my fight with Blueballs, so it was hard packed again. Even though there was a lot of guards there training, there wasn’t much dust being tossed around. “Mind if we borrow the field for a mock battle?” he asked.

For a second the other captain was hesitant, but then nodded, turned around, and whistled to get their attention. “Got a treat for everypony,” he said after things went quiet. “Shining Armor and Emmit are going to have a mock battle, so clear out.”

And clear out they did. I also was able to hear the bets that were being made as well with some calling out to wait until they get some bits to bet with.

Rainbow giggled a little, “Wow, somepony is going to lose some bits this morning.” Then she gently grabbed Scootaloo to go sit up in the stands to watch.

“Alright I’m assuming that you two know the rules here?” the other captain asked us. We both nodded our heads in acknowledgment.

“Don’t worry I won’t kill him,” Shining Armor said with a smug smirk.

I laughed, which he didn’t like, and just glared at me while trotting over to one side of the floor. “You don’t have to worry about that,” I told him while trotting over to the other side, “I’ve fought against two shadow ponies and Blueballs so far.” I stopped, turned around, and faced him with a grin, “I think you’ll find I’m harder to kill than most.”

“Blueballs doesn’t count,” he countered with a quick laugh.

“True enough,” I told him with a smirk.

“You two finally ready?” the other captain asked as we both nodded our heads to him. “Fight.”

Shining Armor immediately yelled out a war cry, put up a shield, and began his charge. Unfortunately, it was only a regular normal run. This means I had plenty of time to put up my own protective shield, grin, and square off against him before activating my dash ability. He had a split-second where the confusion was written on his face before our bodies connected. The sound of our two shields connecting was like two billiard balls contacting one another. Except that the energy that transferred between me to him had sent him flying toward the outer wall. Dust got blown around due to the impact and a loud, “OOF,” from him. I probably knocked the wind out of him with that one.

There were some “oohs” going around the crowd at that as Armor made a crater in the far wall. Even though this fight wasn’t over, I wanted to show him what shadows fear. Raising my head I let out a loud ethereal howl using my roar ability. As that echoed through the coliseum I let my eyes glow bright red while slowly walking toward him. The guards in the stands were looking at least a bit intimidated if some were not outright scared. That was what I was hoping for as it was the effects of the howl.

Shining Armor was working his way out of the hole he created in the wall while glaring at me, “Courage is doing what you must in the presence of fear.”

I chuckled at him with a mile wide grin before billowing out a plume of fire. It was no small spread either, but one that a dragon would do. What surprised me was that he had his own dash-type ability. Not as powerful as mine was, but good enough to catch me by surprise when he used it to rush me directly through the flames. The impact didn’t send me flying as I did him, but it did knock me off my feet. Luckily I still had my shield up when he sent beam after beam directly at me. The guards in the stands cheered on for their former captain, which I didn’t blame them for. I’d do the same.

However, I had a surprise for him as well. With my Ember blast, I sent a powerful ball of fire at him, almost as fast as my dash ability. It hit him square on the nose. Using that brief pause I put up a wall of flames with my flamethrower, jumped back onto my feet, and quickly duplicated myself with another long howl. I didn’t end there either but used my dash ability to quickly shuffle the ten duplicates as the dealer does at the shell game.

Shining Armor had a look of shock on his face when he quickly ran through the flames. “Which one am I?” I asked while slowly encircling him while the wall of fire died down. As he started firing off at the duplicates I also started to rotate my duplicates while slowly getting faster and faster. By now the guards were hooting and hollering for their former captain with hooves stomping in the stands.

He was beginning to panic at this point because the faster my duplicates spun around him the higher, brighter, and more powerful was the flames that were beginning to surround him. Each time he fired off a magical beam it was in a panic and missed each time, which made it only worse. Very quickly a slowly twirling ring of fire had encircled him with beam after panicked beam shooting through the flames in dire hope of hitting me.

I, however, had stopped dashing around him and was waiting just outside of the twirling flames for him to pass out due to a lack of air. That way it would end the fight without having to knock him out by force. Slowly the beams started slowing and then stopped altogether. A hush fell on the crowd as everypony watched and either waited for something to happen or for the flames to die down exposing their passed-out captain. The only sound was of the ring of fire burning away in front of me.

I waited for about a minute before going to drop the fire, but Armor had another surprise for me. This time there was no war cry like before. Just the sudden explosive force of magic that expanded rapidly from withering the flames. It moved too quickly for even me to react as it put out the flames and pushed me toward then into the wall. As I was sent flying it hit me what it was. He used the same spell on me that he used on the changelings during their invasion. However, it was a lot faster than it was on the show too. The impact had me leaving an impression against the wall, but not a crater as I did to him.

After landing back on my feet again, from my impact with the wall, I looked over to see Shining Armor panting heavily with sweat literally pouring off of him. That last blast took me by surprise enough to have me panting a little as well. It was like we were back to square one again, but this time with us both breathing heavily, covered in dust and dirt. The crowd roared and cheered for Shining Armor and even had me chuckling lightly. “Nice one,” I said through some panting. “That’s the one you used on those changelings right?”

He nodded with a smirk, “I’ve practiced since then.”

“It shows.”

“Not too bad yourself,” he complimented. “Where’d you train at?”

“I didn’t.”

His eyes went wide as he straightened up, “No training?” I shook my head. “None whatsoever?” I shook my head again. He shook his head in disbelief, “Your reaction time must be incredible.”

Sensing that the match is unofficially over with I slowly trotted toward him, “Yeah it is. It’s because of this form. It’s called Ninetales and has an ability per tail. Long story short is I’m from another world, this isn’t my original form, but this was one that wasn’t supposed to exist, and yet here I am.” He didn’t say anything but just stared at me in disbelief as I walked up and stopped in front of him.

“Ok,” he said after a few seconds. “I’ll admit that’s impressive. Not just the abilities, but using them without any official training.”

“Thanks, and you live up to your reputation. That last one honestly surprised me. I expected you to have passed out,” I said with an easy smile.

He snorted softly, with a smirk as he finally caught his breath again, “Almost did.” While we were talking I noticed that the guards were slowly starting to leave and or sneak away. I didn’t know why until…

“Are you two done showing off?” came a very feminine voice from behind me. Shining Armor and I gave each other a soft smile knowing that we were in trouble, so I just turned around and stood beside him.

With a wide smile I sat down on my rump and spread my front paws out wide, “Twilight, how’s the girl talk?” I said it in a way that would hopefully placate her.

She narrowed her eyes at us with “the look” that every female in the universe is known for. We could feel the displeasure from her even from her place high in the stands. This was the look that all those guards, plus the captain, were sneaking away from. “You two get cleaned up and get back inside,” she said sternly, although that’s putting it mildly. “NOW!”

Yeah, it didn’t work.

“Yes ma’am,” we both said at the same time and high-tailed it to the nearest guard showers like whooped puppies.

^_^

We were on our way back to the throne room with Armor and I walking side by side. However, Twilight was grumbling away behind us. Rainbow and Scootaloo were nowhere to be seen. More than likely snuck away when Twilight showed up and is probably already inside. “Stallions,” she was whispering as walked down the hallway. “Will never understand them. Going out for a walk he said. Right, and the first chance they get they start fighting.”

Looking over at Armor it appeared as if he was going to say something, so I quickly got his attention, shook my head, then winked at him. “Uh Twilight,” my voice was loud enough to interrupt her. “We weren’t fighting.”

She glared at me with a snort, “Oh really? Then what pray tell exactly were you doing?”

I smiled at her knowing that I was purposely messing with her again, “Male bonding.” Shining Armor smirked at that one and mouthed the word, “Nice” to me. Meanwhile, Twilight nearly stopped in her tracks when I said it. The confused look on her face was absolutely priceless, so I continued. “Sure, it’s a guy thing,” nodding to her I stole a quick wink to Shining Armor. “After all with your brother is the head of his family, sister to you, a prince, plus being a captain of his guards on top of all that is it any wonder that he would test my fighting ability to keep both Celestia and Luna safe? After all, I’m sure that he’s heard about it through Cadence.”

Armor nodded with a smirk, “Matter of fact I did. So yes my first thought was for the safety of the princesses. Although I do trust their judgment I needed to know that the one they chose was able to protect them.”

Oh, we were both a couple of hams really dishing it out. And when looking back at Twilight I could see the gears turning in her head.

“How’d I do?” I wanted to keep up the charade, but also was a little curious too.

“As I said before,” he told me again, “it’s impressive what you have accomplished with no training. Just think of what you could do with training?”

He has a point. When I took a glance at Twilight again the gears were still turning, but she wasn’t quite convinced yet. Knowing my luck she was probably going to ask Cadence whether or not it was true. And if that was the case then our jig just might be up. And we were going to find out right now as we approached the doors to the throne room.

Already I could hear the party going, the music playing, and the girls giggling and talking away. Twilight, however, walked between us, opened the doors with her magic, stepped through, and proceeded to trot over to Cadence.

“So, how do you think it’ll go?” We stepped through the double doors as the music surrounded us. The CMC was off to the side playing a game while Cadence and the rest were all talking. At the same time, Twilight talked to Cadence, which in turn got the rest of the girls slowly turning their heads in our direction.

“I think we’re bucked,” he mused seeing the look on not only Cadence’s face, but Rarity, AJ, Fluttershy, Luna, and Celestia as well. Pinkie was always happy, so I wasn’t worried about her.

Cadence, Luna, and Celestia started walking over to us. And they didn’t look happy. Narrow eyes, thin lips, unhappy disposition...

“Yep,” I echoed him solemnly. “We’re bucked.”

“Should we be silly or serious?”

“That depends if you ever want to have sex again.”

There was a pause as he thought about it for a couple of seconds. “Right beg for mercy.”

“Shining Armor Sparkle,” Cadence confronted him when she stopped in front of him. “Just what do you think you were doing?”

Full name and firm disappointing tone of voice. Dammit.

“Emmit Knight?” was Celestia’s condescending tone as she echoed Cadence’s own question. I just sighed, stole a glance at Shining Armor, and then begged for mercy. We did too, maybe a little bit too dramatically. He did tell them what I said to Twilight. They didn’t buy it. They did, however, let it slide for now because of the party. Mainly for the CMC’s benefit.

^_^

(Celestia’s POV)

Luna, Cadence, and I watched as Emmit and Shining Armor walked away from us to go join the Crusaders and the elements. In Emmit’s own way I’m sure that he meant what he said, while being overly silly, was meant to tell us that the fight wasn’t all that serious either. So, I can see they were telling the truth that Shining Armor really meant that he was testing Emmit. However, I do agree with Cadence that it could have waited. After all part of this party is for the Crusaders.

“There they go,” Cadence mused after a long sigh. “Honestly, can’t live with them and can’t live without them.”

“I have lived without them,” I turned to Cadence with a slight giggle and a smirk.

“Maybe,” Luna spoke up looking at us. “However, I can see what you mean Cadence.” We stayed silent as Luna spoke, “The last time Emmit left and went to Manehattan I was soo fearful that he wouldn’t come back. That I would lose him like I lost Sky.”

“When he was away, that’s the only thing you thought about right?” Cadence asked with a knowing smile. Luna just nodded her head.

“Yeah,” I said quietly agreeing with my sister. “It was hard sending him away,” my voice was quiet as I remembered while watching him play games with the girls. “But he is the only one that can fight them.”

“At least now, through his efforts,” Luna continued for me. “I can join him in the next one.” Cadence was a little confused, so Luna explained, “With my talents being dreams and the mind I can sever the hold this Sarah Blackheart has on her minions. Without her connection to them, she has no way to...remotely...dispose of them.” She said the last part slowly because of how cruel it was.

“Has there been any reports of missing foals, fillies, or colts lately Cadence?” I needed to know if they went as far up as the Crystal Empire.

She was lost in thought for a minute before responding, “No not that I know of, or at least none that has been brought to my attention. I’ll look into it when I get back.”

“Thank you Cadence,” Luna said gratefully. “Hopefully the organization hasn’t spread that far.”

Cadence nodded once, then turned to stand in front of us and leaned in with a smirk. “On to other subjects,” she spoke softly as if wanting to know a dark secret. “How is he?”

I blushed, instantly feeling like a little filly with a crush again, “What do you mean?” A quick glance over at Luna showed me that she was feeling the same way, though due to her dark coat nopony can see her blush as well. Darn her for that.

Cadence giggled with a quick roll of her eyes, “Oh come now. Both of you know what my specialty is and I can see it very clearly on the both of you.”

“Oh well um...” Luna started to say.

“He’s...” I tried saying, but couldn’t either.

Cadence nearly bounced in place with a squeal at that. “Oh don’t you two look cute acting like a couple of fillies again,” she said through her hooves over her mouth. Her eyes were filled with joy and mirth as well and both Lulu and I could tell she was enjoying this. Then she leaned in again and whispered conspiratorially, “A little bird told me that he has another form he uses that can melt mares under his touch.”

“Cadence,” I scolded her softly in a hushed whisper of my own. “You’re married.”

“Indeed,” Luna whispered in a similar tone also leaning in closer. “His methods are extremely intimate.”

“Though not necessarily sexual,” I added.

“True,” Luna nodded in agreement, “but it can easily become so.”

“Now don’t worry aunties,” Cadence comforted in her soft tone. “I know my husband, and he wouldn’t want any other stallion, or fox, to lay a hoof on me. Even if it would be the massage of a lifetime. So, don’t worry I’ll stay true to my husband. However, I can talk about it right?” She smirked at us, “This is just talking between us girls.”

“Well...” Luna started hesitantly.

“In his other form he uses his fingers,” I told her, but she was confused about the word “fingers.” “Like Spike’s claws only just flesh with short blunt nails at the end of each. Longer. He uses those fingers while he is...”

“He gives us a bath,” Lulu continued for me, “while using his voice, and fingers, to relax us. And I’d like him to give me one to help me sleep, it’s getting later for me.”

It’s true that she usually doesn’t stay up this late in the morning, so she must be getting tired. “He bathes you?” Cadence whispered as it was obvious that she’s more than likely wishing she could get one too.

“Yes, he does, but he doesn’t just use his hands,” I continued softly while blushing again just thinking about it. Cadence looked at me eager to learn more. “He kisses us all over as he bathes us.”

“Oh my,” Cadence whispered and squealed softly. “Really?” We nodded slowly. “Oh that’s so romantic,” she giggled like a schoolfilly. “It’s no wonder Twilight told me about it.” Now it was our turn to look a little shocked. We knew that Emmit bathed all the elements, except for Applejack, but I didn’t think that she would tell anypony about it. Then again, if she told anypony it would be Cadence. “Twilight said it was the most fascinating experience. And she told me that she wouldn’t mind him doing it again.” Then she winked at us, “But don’t tell her I told you.”

“Don’t worry,” Luna yawned out, “our lips are sealed.”

“I think it’s time for you to get some sleep sister,” smiling down at her I put a wing around her.

Cadence then leaned forward nuzzling her, “Sleep well, Aunt Luna.”

“Thank you both,” Luna nuzzled me then started walking toward Emmit.

“Have fun with him, Aunt Luna,” Cadence told her before she got too far away and giggled at Luna’s slight reaction. We watched as Luna went up to the group and asked Emmit to follow her. The CMC wanted him to stay and play some more but even so, Apple Bloom and Sweetie Belle knew what was really going on. Scootaloo did too though she turned away from it thinking it was disgusting or something like it. “Now let me ask you, Auntie,” she said with another hushed voice as I looked to her, “how satisfying was he?”

I couldn’t stop the blush that was rapidly shading my face nor the shocked look either. It shouldn’t come as a surprise to me that she knew. She’s the princess of love, after all, so she could see through me rather easily.

“Really?” she asked while leaning in and studying my face intently. “That good? Oh, auntie let’s go talk.” She ignited her horn and in a flash, we disappeared.

^_^

--------------------------------------------------------------------------------------ADULT SECTION-------------------------------------------------------------------------

(Emmit’s POV, Luna’s room)

It was really fun spending time with the Crusaders. Their mission was like it was on the show. To help others find out the true meaning behind their cutie marks in order to make Equestria a better place. Naturally, a discussion regarding mine came up and I told them everything except that Sky was Luna’s old lover. I’d figure it would be best to leave that part out of it. They were fascinated with the story of course and thought it amazing that I got my cutie mark in the first place. But like all parties, I got called away to something a little bit more fun. Scootaloo found it like boys back home would, either disgusting or not wanting any cooties or something. However, I was a little surprised that Apple Bloom and Sweetie Belle both cooed at us when we walked away from them. They only got slightly scolded by their older sisters.

Now though, I had just stepped into her room and shut the door behind me still in my Ninetales form. All Luna told me was that she wanted me to come to her room, but if it was what I thought it was then this was going to be fun. It wouldn’t take much to put her to sleep, that much was obvious. Because she yawned again when she turned around to face me.

“I’d like you to wash me, Emmit,” she said to me though she was a little shy in doing so, “as you did before.”

With a smile, I morphed into my human form. Luna watched me then started acting like she was blushing. And taking glances at me. When done I leaned down and grabbed her just behind her shoulders and lifted her up as I did before at the hospital, so she can be at eye level with me. Her front legs were over my shoulders with my arms holding onto the sides of her slim form. I rubbed her sides firmly and slowly. “I’d like nothing more my Luna,” I told her with a smile then kissed her lightly on her lips. She hummed slightly when I kissed her. “However,” I said pulling back and looking into her eyes. “You’re about to fall asleep right now. I highly doubt you’ll make it through without falling asleep. So, you won’t be able to enjoy it.”

She looked like she was fixing to pout.

“However,” she perked up when I continued, “I can wake you up.” She was a little confused at that. Until I leaned forward kissed her. It was a passionate kiss as I closed my eyes and dived into her. She hummed against my lips and opened her mouth when my tongue sought entrance. Her body softened and leaned against mine while she let my tongue rub against hers, then hers rubbed against mine. That got her motor started. What got it revving up was when my fingers, of both hands, rubbed the spot between her wings. A quick inhale was her response then a long quiet moan as I broke the kiss. Her head tilted back giving me more room to kiss her neck as my fingers rubbed long firm strokes between her wings and against the joints. “Is this better my Luna?” I asked between kisses and rubbing my teeth against her neck.

She responded with a soft “uh-huh” as my own body responded. My now hard member was pressed against her body because she was pressing herself against me. Her wings were rising with her arousal, so I continued to massage deeply between her wings and her wing joints. Her breathing got deeper and slower with slight moans letting me know she was diving into passion. “Are you mine Luna?” I asked softly before kissing her neck letting her feel my teeth.

Her wings were out straight and stiff. She couldn’t move them even if she wanted to. I used one hand to rub down her back, using my fingers to trace her spine. She let out a long soft moan when my fingers reached the base of her spine rubbing firmly. “I’m your mare Emmit,” she moaned out softly as I kissed up and down her neck, “but I want more. I want to feel your hands all over my body. I want to feel your loving kisses all over me.” She leaned her head down, so I leaned back to look into her eyes. There was a yearning there now. A yearning to be touched, kissed and loved.

My hands gripped the sides of her body and picked her up. In response her back legs wrapped around my waist as her front legs wrapped around my neck. Her eyes never left mine as I made my way over to, and then onto, her moon-shaped bed. After kneeling down onto her bed I gently laid her down. With her eyes still locked onto mine, she spread out her front and back legs. Opening herself up fully to me. I was careful with her tail and because I was kneeling between her legs I moved it to the side. Her mane though was something I wanted behind her head. So, lifting her head her mane got shifted to be laid out across the pillows behind her head.

Leaning over her I braced myself with my hands on either side of her head then kissed her. It was a long passionate kiss that she moaned softly into. Then kissed her forehead at the base of her horn. One side of her muzzle then the other came next. “You’re my mare,” I whispered into one ear then turned her head and whispered into the other, “and I’m your predator.” I had wondered if the horn is also sensitive. So, I tilted her head back and kissed her neck again while one hand wrapped itself around her horn. “Only I can chase you,” I said gruffly, trying to imitate a growl, while my fingers massaged her horn.

Her response was instantaneous. She let out a loud gasp and was able to tilt her head to rest it firmly against my arm with her eyes going wide. It had the effect of keeping her head relatively up and away in a vulnerable position. While stimulating her at the same time. “Only I can eat you...my...Luna,” I whispered gruffly into her ear and massaged her horn firmly but slowly.

The other hand was now free to grab a front leg and lift it up to me. I kissed her hoof then kissed firmly up her leg with my hand firmly keeping a good grip on it. Not stopping there I kissed across her upper chest. Now slowly switching hands where one slowly let go of her horn and the other took over.

My own heartbeat was almost pounding in my ears. My own hard member pressed against her marehood folds. Lifting up the other leg I did the same. Kissed her hoof while gripping her leg in my hand, then slowly kissing and running my teeth across it. All the way down to her shoulder before letting her leg drop back down against the bed.

As I kissed her chest I stopped rubbing her horn to grip her head in my hands. My thumbs played with her lips with my fingers rubbing her head. She lazily kissed my thumbs while moaning softly; pressing her head into the hand that was rubbing her horn. Using my kisses I studied her chest. Committing to memory every curve and feature. “My Luna,” I whispered gruffly while slowly lowering myself down to kiss lower on her chest. My member slowly sliding from her own marehood making her moan out a soft protest.

With each kiss against her chest, I not only heard but felt each deep breath. Each moan. Each whimper of pleasure that I was giving her I could feel with each kiss. Slowly I kissed around her barrel; using my hands to rub firmly up and down the side of her body. She knew where I was headed and by the encouraging moans she was giving me, she wanted it. I stayed slow with each long firm lingering kiss to make her wait for it.

Slowly with each kiss was closer to her marehood. She was dripping already with want, but still, I made her wait for it. After kissing down her belly I turned toward a rear leg. Grabbing it in both hands I kissed her hoof while using both hands to keep a firm grip on it. All the way down I kissed, almost to her marehood. Then I did the same to the other one.

“Please,” she whined out softly while pressing her head into the pillow.

I started slowly and leaned down letting my lips barely touch her marehood. Each deep breath she took was a cry of need and of pleasure. Gently my fingers started circling each teat. Lightly I let my fingers brush against her skin and coat as I kissed her marehood lightly. “Finally yes,” her voice was soft as she moaned out into her pillow. I could taste her now with each lick. Even my human nose could catch her scent now as it permeated the surrounding air.

With each kiss and lick against her marehood, there was something I was trying to find.

She gasped long and hard when I licked my tongue against her clit before letting out a, “Buck me.” It was a long slow moan as she said it. She didn’t shout it, but she wasn’t quiet anymore either. Her teats got some attention as well as my fingers massaged each one firmly in a circle before pulling on it gently. The slow movement of her hips against my lips told me how badly she wanted it right now.

With my own need peaked I rested one hand on her marehood and moved up again. With my free hand, I braced myself over her by cupping her head in my hand. She looked up into my eyes. Hers filled with all the pleasure I was giving her. My fingers gently rubbed the back of her head while the other guided the tip of my member to press up against her marehood.

Her eyes told me everything.

Slowly I pressed my way inside of her. Now with both hands caressing her head, she looked up at me letting out a long soft moan of pleasure. “You’re my predator Emmit,” she whispered before leaning up and kissing me.

Our eyes never left each other as we started down the river of passion. This river started slow, without any rush to reach the end. Each movement of our bodies communicated the want and need we have for each other. More than that we were communicating our devotion and love toward each other as well. She would kiss me. I would kiss her. Each kiss, each movement was slow and lazy.

But like all these rivers it doesn’t stay that way. Luna was the first one to increase the pace. She leaned up gave me a quick passionate kiss before gently biting the base of my neck then wrapping her front hooves around me. She wanted more. She needed more. More quickly I moved against her as the river of passion was now roaring rapids. I had to have more of her. I needed more of her. She moaned and whined loudly against my neck. Holding onto me while we rode the raging rapids of pleasure.

My heart was pounding in my chest as her grip tightened around me with her teeth biting a bit harder. I could feel each hard deep breath she took against my neck. But the end of this journey was near as we quickly reached our climax.

My arms were firmly holding her to me as we neared the end. But I wouldn’t let her go just yet. I kept it up. She wanted release. She needed it. She let me know by raking her hooves down my back in one long moan.

Then we leapt over the satisfying climax together. Her head tilted back quickly calling out my name for anypony in the hallway to hear. She forgot to put up a quiet spell around the room. It wasn’t the amplified Canterlot voice but it was loud enough. Our bodies shook together in our release with her body eagerly taking in all mine could give. Each pull against my member she took me in making me shake with each release.

When all was finally calm again and our bodies relaxed we held each other. It was a good few minutes before I was able to catch my breath again. “How do you two drive me to such near animalistic need I’ll never know.”

She turned to look at me with a satisfied lazy smile and lightly kissed me, “I’m not complaining.”

“Nor am I,” I chuckled with a smirk then leaned up enough, so she could straighten herself out. She moved out from under me to fold her wings, after flapping them a few times, then laid back down on her side. With a long happy sigh, she curled up beside me.

Laying down on my side I gently rested an arm and a leg over her.

“Stay with me until I’m asleep?”

A soft kiss to her lips and a smile was my answer. After snuggling up against me she was soon asleep.

---------------------------------------------------------------------------END ADULT SECTION----------------------------------------------------------------------------

I stayed with her for almost an hour before getting out of bed. Didn’t want to disturb her or anything. Once out of bed, and saw that she was still fast asleep, the shower was my next stop. This time I looked around for some shampoo that would neutralize her scent but didn’t see any. So, without that option, three different shampoos were used. One flower, one fruit, and another night-based smell. The night-based smelling one was interesting. Kind of like the smell of ozone or fresh rainfall. When done with the shower I felt like a raisin, but hopefully, the smell wasn’t too bad anymore.

Drying myself off was easy after morphing into my Ninetales form again. Another benefit to this form is the completely silent tiptoeing I could do. Good, she’s still asleep. With Luna still out like a light, and with me clean again, I quietly slipped out of her room.

There were two thestral mares guarding the door. Both inhaled, but not sharply, which told me that it wasn’t too bad at least. So, I made my way back to the party.

After arriving it had transformed from the CMC party to a baby shower, sort of. Just without the presents. When I walked in there was no sign of the CMC, but Twilight, her friends, and Celestia were sitting with Cadence. And by the sound of things planning the Gala tomorrow. They didn’t immediately notice me when I walked in. Except for Tia.

Tia was facing me, so she noticed me when I got close to the group and made a sleeping motion letting her know that Luna was asleep. She nodded in return.

“Oh no we don’t know yet,” Cadence was saying to the group as I walked around the group to stand beside Tia putting a couple of tails over her.

“Yeah we would rather wait and get surprised at the birth,” Armor finished for her as Cadence was smiling from ear to ear and leaning against him.

“Oh I think that’s simply wonderful for you two,” Fluttershy said quietly.

“Why our family can start on a crib for the little tyke,” AJ said cheerfully and everypony knew that it was going to be decorated with apples. Tia leaned against me with a happy smile while we listened to the group. One by one each told what they would love to contribute to the baby’s room. Rarity squeed with delight when they asked if she would decorate the baby’s room. Of course, that would have to wait until the birth, so she’d know if it was a boy or girl. Because that would determine the colors you see. And when the time came Twilight would be an aunt and teaching the young one all about everything.

“Oh I can’t wait until the Gala tomorrow, so we can make our big announcement to all of Equestria,” Cadence was glowing with joy and excitement.

“You have a dress for the Gala?” Rarity asked, naturally.

“I do, but would you look at it Rarity, and see what you think?”

“It would be an honor darling certainly,” then looked around at us. “Why don’t we go ahead and adjourn to the royal fitter, so I can take a final look at everypony’s dress? Or suit in Shining Armor’s case.”

“And me?” I asked curiously. All eyes went to me with soft greetings at me while Rarity thought about what to do with me.

“You know I think it would be best not to dress you up in a suit,” she mused with a smile. “Yes, it would be a shame to cover up that wonderfully golden coat of yours.”

“Works for me.”

“Oh Emmit,” Fluttershy spoke up in her usual hushed tone then looked back to Rarity. “Rarity if you wouldn’t mind me coming by later? I would like to take Emmit over to the train station to meet Tree Hugger.” She then sheepishly addressed Celestia, “If that’s alright with you your highness. I’d rather not go alone.”

“Yes, it’s quite alright Miss Fluttershy,” Tia told Fluttershy with a gentle motherly smile. “It would give me time to try on mine.” She turned her head giving me the bedroom eyes and a blushing smile, “After all, I want to look my best when we announce you tomorrow night.”

I kissed her with a slight chuckle, “I have no doubt that you will look your best. As will Luna.”

“Of course Fluttershy,” Rarity hugged her friend, “come by when you’re ready.”

“Alright then let’s go,” Cadence was nearly bouncing in place with excitement. “I can’t wait to see everypony in their dresses.” With that, the girls, minus Tia and Fluttershy, left for the royal fitter.

“I’ll take this time to try on my dress and see how it fits,” she smiled, leaned over, and kissed me then turned to leave the room. As she left she put a little sway in her hips and tail until she was out of sight.

Fluttershy’s soft giggle brought me out of it, “You have gotten quite close with both the princesses.”

She said it as a statement as we left the room to walk toward the train station to pick up her friend. “Yes we have,” I answered a little sheepishly, “and honestly it’s still a little surprising really.”

“Why is that? There’s so much to like about you,” she said it first before blushing.

To ease her embarrassment I leaned my head down to gently nuzzle her head, “Thanks, but coming from another world entirely, given this body, battling shadow ponies, and now being with both Celestia and Luna. Well, let’s just say I never would have imagined it in all my years.” We left the castle and started down the long wide courtyard toward the front gate that leads to the city proper. “If you told me six months ago,” I continued, “that I would be here in the body of my favorite fictional character, battling evil, and dating princesses, then I would call them crazy.”

“Yet here you are,” she giggled happily.

“Here I am,” I chuckled with her.

“True at first they didn’t trust you,” Fluttershy encouraged, “but just look at the good you’ve done so far. Saved fillies and colts from being ponynapped and definitely made the princesses happier.” She put a hoof against her muzzle giggling, “I’ve never seen either of them look happier. Especially Celestia. She’s ruled so long, I can’t imagine how she must feel about finally finding somepony...or fox, to have a relationship with.”

Currently, there wasn’t anypony around as we approached the front gate, so I thought it would be alright to tell her. “On that,” I began a little softly, “don’t tell anypony else, but Celestia has been wanting a foal for a long time now. Luna, not so much.”

“Oh I think that would be wonderful for her,” she squeed happily, though softly of course. Then she winked up at me, “And I think you would be a great father.”

“You think so?” I looked down at her with a questioning look. Because I truly didn’t know. “I mean heck I’m barely twenty yet,” my head shook with uncertainty, “I’d have no clue where to start.”

“Oh well that’s alright,” she encouraged with a giggle. “Nopony can truly prepare to be a father. I’ve helped many male animals of various kinds on how to raise their young and all of them do just fine.” She flapped her wings floating up to me giving me a light kiss on the cheek, “So don’t worry and if you have any questions you can always come to me for help.”

“Thanks, Fluttershy,” with a smile I nuzzled her head again, “Now tell me about this Tree Hugger friend of yours.”

^_^

It was almost an hour and a half later that we walked into the train station. We were a little early to pick up her friend, so we decided to wait for her on one of the big benches beside the platform. During our walk, we talked away about anything and everything. We haven’t had time to really talk lately, so we talked about pretty much everything. Fluttershy told me how she and Tree Hugger met, which was just like the show actually. Meeting while Fluttershy was on a trip to see the Breezies and that she’s a member of the Equestrian Society for the Preservation of Rare Creatures. Which we laughed at how she might take me. I am unique to Equestria, so in that sense, I am technically a rare creature. Therefore could she try to preserve me or make me a member perhaps? What sort of “vibe” would she get from me? We shot back and forth for a while before finally arriving at the station.

Though I’ve found that for all the similarities to the show it also has its differences. Take meeting Tree Hugger here at the train station instead of Tree Hugger already in Ponyville like in the show. Events have changed somewhat from the show, which isn’t too surprising. What is surprising is that it’s not more different than it already has been.

Fluttershy was sitting beside me on the bench as the train whistled before pulling into the station. The train stopped with a screech then let out the remaining steam that nearly covered the whole area. Like something from a movie back home Tree Hugger, looking just like she did on the show, stepped right out of the steam.

“Tree Hugger,” Fluttershy called out waving her hoof, which to her was yelling, but to everypony else was a normal tone of voice. “Over here.” Tree Hugger turned and started trotting over to us carrying only one small bag. “Tree Hugger,” she motioned to me, “this is my friend Emmit.”

I put out my paw for her to shake, which she did slowly while taking a moment to look me over.

“Wow,” she said at length in her usual laid-back hippie tone, “many strong vibes. Otherworldly. Predator. Violent yet peaceful. Circle of life.” She was looking at me with a look as if she just took a puff of weed or something with a tone of voice to match. Fluttershy was quiet, not really knowing what to say at this point, which I don’t blame her any. That was quite an introduction.

“Yeah,” I chuckled with a smirk looking down at her. “That’s pretty much me in a nutshell. Emmit Knight, otherworldly is correct as this isn’t my world and this body isn’t my original body either. Not complaining as it does has its benefits, but so does the other.” I grinned at that showing my sharp teeth. Truthfully I knew that she was kind of the laid-back hippie from the sixties but other than that I really didn’t know what to expect. “My other one is bipedal, kind of like a hairless ape sort of thing.”

“He gives the most wonderful bath,” Fluttershy whispered to her with a giggle.

“Righteous,” she responded, “I’d love to experience those peaceful vibes.”

“Sorry,” shaking my head to her with a soft sigh, “been banned from doing that to anypony else but the princesses. They want to keep my fingers to themselves for now.”

“Oh well, I don’t blame them. He’s really good,” Fluttershy mentioned in a whisper.

“No worries.”

“Well, why don’t we get going to the castle and get you settled in,” turning I used a tail to grab her bag. “And if you don’t mind I’ll carry your bag for you.”

“I dig your hospitality,” she said lazily as we began walking out of the train station. Fluttershy was walking on one side of her with me on the other side.

“I’m curious Tree Hugger,” my curiosity peaked about the organization that she was part of. “Fluttershy told me about the organization you’re a part of. And considering that I’m the only one of my kind here in Equestria would that make me one of the creatures to be preserved or a member?” I chuckled, “Or both? How about the only preserved member?”

I got Fluttershy to giggle at that one.

“Funny Vibe,” she responded with a slight giggle as we walked down the street. “Preserved predator and member, righteous idea.”

As the giggling settled down I wondered about lunch. It was after lunch, and we had yet to eat, “Did you eat on the train Tree Hugger, or would you like to have lunch with us? Fluttershy and I haven’t eaten yet and I’m buying.”

Fluttershy looked over at me with a smile at my offer of buying lunch for them.

“Righteous,” Tree agreed, and off we went.

“Good, let me lead then,” I told them with a smile knowing just where to go. “Restaurant Row we will go.” I chuckled when they giggled at my little rhyme. At first thought, I was thinking of the Tasty Treat episode in the series before I remembered that particular episode is in season six and I’m currently going through the end of season five. So, more than likely that little restaurant won’t be up yet, and doubtful that we will run into Saffron or her father Coriander. Restaurant Row was about halfway between the station and the castle. Putting it in the ideal place. Close to the castle while still within the easy reach of the nobles.

^_^

“Here we are,” I pronounced with a wave of my paw when we walked onto Restaurant Row. “Restaurant Row where most are just about the same, but hopefully we will be able to find something that’s a little different for us to eat at.” It did look exactly like it did in the show, with every restaurant looking nearly exactly alike.

“One that speaks to me,” Tree said which, oddly enough, I agree with. One that speaks to me.

“And not one that Zesty Gourmand has rated,” I muttered for only them to hear as we walked down the street passing a few nobles. Who turned up their noses so high at us they could smell and taste the rain before we do.

“What’s wrong with those?” Fluttershy asked me, not knowing or been to one. I haven’t either, but I wouldn’t tell them that.

“Well, let’s just say that Zesty has a particular certain taste that reminds me of some high-class places back home,” I explained with a chuckle. “I remember going to a small place downtown when I was a kid. My mother, before she was killed, was part of a large singing group that wanted to go there with their families, so dad and I went with her.” Taking a glance told me that they were enjoying the story, even Tree. “We got there and ordered while expecting something good. Well, let’s just say that even though it was good and tasty, the portions were the size for mice. Mom and her friends were enjoying it, and even the small kids didn’t mind the small portions. For the older guys, however, we were looking at it like, ‘Where’s the rest of it?’ That was my thought while my dad said, ‘This isn’t food, it’s tasty art.’” They started giggling at that while I had to chuckle at the good memory. We ignored all the ponies that passed us as I told my story. “My mom told her friend that even though it was enough for them she would have to stop by somewhere else to get us a real meal that would fill us up.”

While they were giggling at my story I happened to look up at one of the signs that we were walking up to. It looked like a single piece of oat, then it hit me and I stopped dead, “Wait a minute.”

“What is it?” Fluttershy wondered as she and Tree stopped to look back at me.

“I know just the place to go,” I grinned just remembering a place that was mentioned in the Tasty Treat episode. The Smoked Oat Restaurant. That pony complained that Zesty hindered his cooking and that he hated cooking what he wanted. Not only that but this pony...grilled. And that was a pony that I wanted to meet.

“Where is that?”

I motioned toward the front door behind them, “Right there my dear Fluttershy, The Smoked Oat.”

Now I didn’t know Tree hardly at all, but even I could tell that she wasn’t digging it. Fluttershy gave me an unsure look, “But it looks like all the others.”

With a knowing smirk, I walked up to them and whispered, “Trust me,” then ushered them toward the front door. It was after lunch and during the slow hours, so it wasn’t busy at all, and a few ponies inside. Which was perfect for what I had in mind.

When the host saw me he just stood there silent and stoic. One raised eyebrow was his only reaction to me, so I wasn’t quite sure what he was thinking. “Can I help you?” he asked. Of course, the restaurant looked like all the others inside.

“Yes,” I smiled pleasantly, “one table for three, preferably in the back corner if you don’t mind.”

He took three menus and turned around, “This way please.” I motioned for the girls to go ahead with a paw, then followed them inside toward the back of the restaurant. Booths lined the place with only about three couples there, so it was relatively empty right now. And being in the back of the restaurant I should be able to speak with the owner easily. If I remembered correctly he was a light brown coat with a brown mane and tail with a slotted metal spatula as a cutie mark. Those spatulas are generally used for grilling, at least back home anyway. “Enjoy your meal,” he said putting down the menus for us.

Fluttershy and Tree sat together on one side while I took the other side. “Don’t bother with the menu girls,” I whispered to them. They looked totally confused as I winked at them.

A mare waitress came up to take our orders, “What would you like to have today?”

“Is the owner here today?” I asked pleasantly.

“Is something not to your liking sir?” she asked.

“No of course not. Just tell him that the consort of the princesses is delivering a prophecy about Restaurant Row to him personally,” I smiled and waited for her to slowly nod to me before turning around and trotting back into the kitchen.

“You’re otherworldly,” Tree said in her usual drawl, obviously still confused. As was Fluttershy.

“Trust me,” I whispered conspiratorially, “if all works out as I think, then we will have some very fine grilled dishes.”

A couple of minutes later the very pony that I saw in the episode came forward. Looking exactly like he did in the show his face also showed confusion, but also a little excitement. More than likely because of who I was. “What can I do for you? You speak of a prophecy?”

After looking around and seeing that there wasn’t anypony close to us I told him. “Yes, I know that you are unhappy with what you cook here. I know that you love to smoke, baste, and grill your food. Personally, I like to as well from time to time back home.” He looked at me in shock as I spoke to him. Not surprising, but I continued before he got the wrong idea. “Soon, very soon from now, there will come a time when you will be able to cook what you please. There will come a time when you won’t have to please Zesty, but your own heart. That time will come when a restaurant from afar comes. Its name will be Tasty Treats. Soon after its arrival, two elements of harmony will come, Rarity and Pinkie Pie. After they arrive, Rarity will invite ponies to eat there. Once that happens you can openly support the restaurant, so both you and they can cook what they want and not what Zesty wants.”

“How do you know this?” he asked in his scruff-deep voice. The girls were also confused and luckily the others didn’t hear us.

“Let’s just say I have certain insights,” I smirked at him with a wink. “And you aren’t the only one that feels that way either, but leave that to me.”

He was silent for a minute before his mind was in gear again, “It’s true I hate what I cook here, but you say soon I can cook what I want?”

“Soon yes, watch for the signs,” I told him happily, “and you’ll know when to come forward.”

He looked way happier when he spoke again, although still a little confused, “Alright, so what would you like then?”

This time I grinned at him, “How about something you would like to cook?”

His smile was wide, “I got just the thing for the ladies, but aren’t you a carnivore?”

“Omnivore actually, just not any grass or anything of the like.”

He leaned down and whispered, “How about grilled fish?” I nodded nearly licking my lips in anticipation. “Great I’ll get started,” with a happy jump he nearly ran into the kitchen.

When I turned to look at the girls, both of them had a look that demanded answers. And all Fluttershy said was, “Emmit?”

I knew the jig was up and for the price of a meal and to help out restaurant row? I could risk it.

She was using “the stare” on me.

Dammit. “Yes?” I tried to act innocently.

“Otherworldly and mysterious.”

“Yes Tree Hugger,” I told her with a sigh. “I’m not from this world, she knows this. The Tree of Harmony brought me here.”

“How could you know about this restaurant if you aren’t even of Equestria?” she asked with a knowing look. “I know you well enough Emmit that you can’t tell the future, so how could you know this?”

I wasn’t getting out of it. “Alright look,” I started with a resigned sigh. “You’re right I don’t have any supernatural foresight. However, due to where I’m from I do have foreknowledge.” When they didn’t say anything I continued with another sigh, “The truth is I knew about Equestria before I came.”

Both of them were in shock, especially Fluttershy, “How?”

“We have what’s called television, or moving pictures as it were. Because we don’t have magic, we use technology, or knowledge, to see things and talk to each other across vast distances. These televisions can let us see things that are across the street or across a nation that is twice as large as Equestria. On these televisions, we have these moving pictures that are like plays. One of these is a series of them that are designed for our foals we call children. That shows major events of this world such as the one I told him about.” After I finished explaining to them I just sat back and waited for a response.

“You knew about us?” Fluttershy said almost too softly for me to hear. I nodded. “The princesses?” I nodded again. “About me?” Once again I nodded.

For once Tree was silent. I didn’t know if that was good for me or not.

“Remember,” I started saying softly, “that doesn’t change the fact that I care about you. It doesn’t change the fact that you were the first friend I had after the Tree of Harmony brought me here. And another thing to think about is if I came here to take over, like that little doubt in your head is thinking, then why would it bring me here in the first place?”

She gave me a look that told me she was thinking about it.

I leaned in to make sure that she was looking at me and paying close attention to me in order to make sure that I was really getting through to her. “And don’t tell me that you haven’t thought it because I can see it in your eyes. That was the first thought that entered your mind. However, for all the similarities there are many many differences. Like these shadow ponies for example. They weren’t in the series and I don’t know how they got here either. But it’s obvious that I, with Luna’s help, are the only ones that can do anything about them.” I could tell that Fluttershy didn’t know what to say. I probably wouldn’t either if I was in her...hooves.

“Truthful,” is all Tree Hugger said. Great another living lie detector.

“Thanks, Tree Hugger,” I said to her anyway. Then looked to Fluttershy motioning to Tree, “She thinks I’m being truthful.” When Fluttershy still didn’t say anything and looked like she still had some doubts, I did, “Fluttershy, remember when I bathed you?” She nodded. “Search your heart,” I told her, “what does it tell you?”

The gears were turning in her head for a couple of minutes before a smile formed on her face. I could tell that she believed me, which was good, but there was something that I needed her to understand. “Now that you know I’m telling you the truth, I would like you not to tell anypony else. For the same reason because of the first thought that entered your head. All it’ll do is create doubt that, right now, won’t be good for me if I’m going to continue on trying to defeat this shadow organization.”

Before she could say anything our meals were brought out. I had fish and veggies while the girls had a traditional type of pony dish. He bid us a good meal and left. I dug into mine as did Tree Hugger while Fluttershy wanted to talk, so she picked at her food eating daintily. “I believe you Emmit and that you care for me,” Fluttershy said softly, but with a smile that reached her eyes. “When you bathed me I felt that. I can see how if the others knew that they would get the wrong idea. Like I started to.”

“Thank you Fluttershy,” I regretted taking a break from the delicious grilled tuna I was in heaven with, then looked to Tree Hugger. “And you?”

“The truth is safe with your good vibe,” she drawled making me feel better. It made me feel better that they would keep it a secret. Because if good-natured and timid Fluttershy was that disturbed by this revelation then just think of what Tia and Luna would think. I’d probably lose them. And I don’t know what I would do if that happened.

For now, though we finished our dinner, which was really excellent. The rest of the dinner was just a little awkward. It was after telling the owner how to charge my account, in order to pay for the fine meal, that we had walked out and made our way back to the castle. I wanted to do something first.

Both of them were walking in front of me as we walked down the street. “Fluttershy?” she stopped when I spoke up. In her eyes, I could see that there was just a hint of doubt. That needed to go because if Tia and Luna ever found out, then she would be the way back to them.

“Yes?” she stopped and turned to face me. Slowly stepping up to her I lifted her up into a hug against me. She “eeped” softly when I pulled her into the hug and wrapped my tails around her. Her body went stiff because that little bit of doubt was brought up to the surface. But she didn’t try to leave either.

My front legs were wrapped around her with my head gently resting on hers, and I didn’t care who saw us. “What kind of person...er pony...whatever, am I?” my whisper into her ear told of my fear of losing her, her friendship, and her trust.

After I asked her, she started to relax against me as her mind started thinking about that question. “You’re a good pony Emmit,” she said after a couple of minutes, now resting her head against my chest. “My animals think so.” She giggled softly then lifted up her head to look up at me, “Even the little chicks think so.”

“I can’t lose you Fluttershy,” all my uncertainty and fear were shown through my eyes as I looked down at her. “I can’t lose Tia or Luna either.”

Her hoof came up and touched my muzzle gently, “Yes I was fearful and doubted you when you told me. And it’s still a little unsettling that another world knows about me.” She smiled wide and lightly kissed me, “But you won’t lose me, Emmit, ever. And don’t worry about losing either Celestia or Luna.”

Nodding slowly we hugged again for a minute before letting her go. “Tree Hugger?” I asked getting her attention then opening my paws to her. She smiled wide and came in for a hug, “Thank you.”

She was humming lightly, relaxing fully into my hug. It was a hum similar to being in a trance or something, “Peace in your heart.” She hummed it out before I released her. From there we started walking back toward the castle again.

^_^

(Celestia’s POV)

“You think that Emmit will like it?” I stood before a full-length mirror with Rarity looking at the dress I had worn to a previous Gala. We were all at the royal dress maker’s room. Her expertise and a knowing eye are what I needed, and wanted. She was already making mental notes about what changes to make to it. It was the dress that was shades of pink with sun symbols on it and a sash over the chest.

“It is a pretty dress, your highness,” Rarity comforted me with a smile while picking at the dress. “But with small changes here and there his eyes will pop out of his head.”

“You think so?”

“Now don’t worry about a thing,” Rarity encouraged with a smile as she looked the dress over, “just put this dress out of your mind and let me do everything. And I can guarantee you that he will be pleased with the results.”

“Thank you Rarity,” I told her while she helped me out of the dress to put it aside for her minor modifications.

“You are quite welcome,” she put it aside then turned to me again looking a little sheepish. “Although I’ll admit to making slight changes to my own dress in hopes that he’ll notice me.”

“Oh?” Luna told me about the dream Rarity had, so it didn’t come as a surprise to me.

“Don’t get me wrong your highness,” she whispered stepping up to me. “I am not planning on trying to take him away or anything.”

Hesitation was evident in her eyes. “But,” I encouraged gently whispering as well.

“But,” she started to say slowly, “it’s...hard not to fall for him.”

“I know Rarity,” I giggled slightly and softly as we talked conspiratorially. The other girls were in the main room talking away while Rarity worked on the adjustments of my dress in one of the small side rooms. The other girls, she determined, didn’t need any changes. However, I wondered if she didn’t change it because they weren’t needed? Or was it because she wanted him to notice us? The latter probably, not that I really blame her. “Luna and I have already fallen for him,” I whispered before giggling like a filly. “Oh, Rarity I feel like a filly again going out on a first date.”

“Oh darling that’s wonderful,” she quietly cheered for me lightly clapping her hooves together. “I think it can safely be said that everypony will be glad that you have finally found some...one that makes you happy.”

“I am Rarity,” nodding quickly to her, “I really am. He makes me happy.” Then I leaned in to whisper again, “My estrus will be right after the gala and I’m not going to use any birth control.” Rarity’s eyes widened with excitement at that. “For a while, I’ve thought about it and wished that Equestria would give me something.”

“Oh, your highness you so deserve it,” Rarity softly squealed in delight. Then winked at me with a smirk, “And I highly doubt that it would be any trouble with him.”

I blushed at that, rather hard too. She noticed of course.

“Oh please tell me all the details,” Rarity nearly begged and I feared that she might start kissing my hooves.

There wasn’t anypony around, so I looked to her with a firm look, “Alright but pinkie promise me you won’t tell anypony.” She quietly went through the promise. “Let me just say that with his...performance…it won’t be any problem.”

“That good?” she gasped.

“That wild,” giggling I put my hooves over my mouth like a filly with a crush.

That’s all we got to say before we heard Emmit almost shout, “We’re back,” from the door in the main room. We both “eeped” quietly before Rarity started to usher me toward the door saying, “I need to hide the dress, so he won’t see, so go out to meet him. And could you send Fluttershy and Tree Hugger in?”

I nodded to her happily, “Oh I can’t wait for the Gala it’s going to be so exciting.” Then headed on out. Even though the closed door, I could hear the chatter from the others already. When I stepped out of the room and quickly shut the door behind me, the girls were already talking with him, Fluttershy, and her friend. Cadence and Shining Armor were also there.

“Rarity is already done with us, Cadence and my brother,” Twilight was telling him as she stood beside her brother. “She’s with Celestia now and should be done shortly.”

“She’s done with me,” I said aloud getting their attention, especially Emmit’s as he looked up, noticed me, then smiled. Smiling in return I looked over to Fluttershy and her friend, “Fluttershy, Rarity is ready for you and your friend.”

“Oh alright, your highness,” Fluttershy’s soft voice told me as she and her friend made their way into the room I just came out of. Walking around everypony I stood beside Emmit then leaned against him resting my head against his neck, “You were gone longer than I thought you would.”

“Oh well we went and got something to eat while we were out,” he said and put a couple of tails over me pressing me up against him.

“How was it? Where did you go?” Cadence asked him while she was leaning on Shining Armor. I could see how happy she is with him.

“The Smoked Oat on Restaurant Row, although we didn’t have the usual fare.” His tails were gently rubbing against me as if he was unconsciously massaging my back and side. They were a little confused at what he said so, he continued, “I asked if he could cook something not on the menu, and he kindly obliged.”

While they talked with him my mind was comparing how Cadence acts with Shining Armor to how I was acting with Emmit. She’s not afraid to show how in love she is with him and here I am doing the same thing with Emmit.

“Was it good?” Pinkie asked him.

So while they talked, I was just enjoying the friendly atmosphere. And now that I’ve fully admitted it to myself my heart is free to express itself around Emmit as Cadence does with Shining Armor. I hope that Luna will as well.

“Very good actually,” he replied as the rest of them was enjoying what he had to say, “and that’s because he cooked something, not on the menu and something he enjoyed cooking. That’s also the reason for the greater proportion that we had too.” Meanwhile, I was rubbing my head gently against his neck.

“We see somepony else that’s happy right now,” Cadence said with a giggle as the rest of the girls giggled as well. It took a second to realize that they are referring to me.

With a smile and a blush I nodded, “I am.”

“Oh, we are so happy that you have found somepony to be happy with.”

“Thank you Pinkie,” I smiled at her.

“Yeppers.”

“Well I think it’s right nice that you have Emmit here,” was Applejack’s comment.

“Thank you all,” I told them with a pleasant sigh. “Honestly, I’m happy that I’m with Emmit because I’ve ruled for so long that I think it’s time for Equestria to give me something.”

“It sure did,” Rainbow spoke, though there was some regret in her voice, “too bad I can’t borrow him during estrus.”

“I’m right here you know,” Emmit chuckled.

“Speaking of,” Twilight interrupted to change the subject, “what’s the plan for tomorrow night?”

“We will usher everypony inside first into the main hall after they present their invitations,” I conveyed. “After everypony is inside Luna and I will step forward to address them while Emmit, Cadence, and Shining Armor wait behind the curtain. I’ll say that we have two big announcements to make then ask Cadence to step forward. She will tell them their news and then after the crowd dies down Luna and I will tell them our news. Telling them that both of us have a consort and that will be Emmit’s cue to step forward.”

“I wonder how the nobles will react?” Twilight wondered aloud.

“I couldn't care less what those stuffy nobles think,” came Rarity’s voice from the back room. Beside her was Fluttershy and her friend, “Emmit has proven himself time and time again, so if they don’t like it they can just go to Tartarus for all I care.”

“Oh my,” Fluttershy quietly uttered while her friend stayed silent.

“Yeah,” Rainbow echoed as she and Rarity sisterhoofed each other.

“Why I think tomorrow night will be a night to remember,” Rarity said excitedly and was echoed all around by the others.

I think so too.

Chapter Twelve: The Gala

Chapter Twelve: The Gala

(Emmit’s POV)

It was the night of the Gala and I have yet to see any of the girls, Tia and Luna included, in their dresses. According to what Luna told me last night during our dream jumping it was going to be a surprise for me. Which only makes me more anxious to find out. Twilight, however, told me that neither her nor her friend’s, dresses were changed from the last time they attended the Gala. So, more than likely they should look like they did on the show. Odds are the dress that Tia was going to where would look at least similar, but I never saw Luna’s dress. So, I was very looking forward to tonight.

Shining Armor was giving advice about security, but not taking an active role. Stands to reason. He is in charge of the security of another nation altogether. It was about an hour from all the announcements, so Shining Armor is with Cadence getting ready. I on the other hand was instructed to meet Tia and Luna at Luna’s chambers, which is where I was going now. Questions on how the nobility would take the news were still running in my mind. Fancy and Fleur had made their feelings known, so there was no worry there. The others, however, could be a different story.

Deciding to be a little silly I stood before Luna’s door and knocked, although it sounded like pounding due to my soft paws, “Tia? Luna? It is I.” I said it with a comedic flourish. The guards standing on either side of the door even rolled their eyes at me because of it. To which I just shrugged at them with a lopsided smile.

The door slowly opened with barely a squeak. It was acting like any other door in horror films. “Alright ladies, I’ll play along,” with a whisper under my breath I stepped into the room as the door slowly shut behind me.

The room was dark and the brief light from the doorway didn’t show where they were in the room. However, I didn’t have to wait long. Within the near complete darkness, I heard a soft pop. A few of the stars, decorating the ceiling above, brightened to shine down upon what had appeared. A tall, and wide, folding privacy curtain that was large enough to hide two princesses. My thoughts were proven true when two legs appeared from the edges of the curtain, one on each side. A white one with a golden hoof shoe, obviously Tia. The other was blue with an equally dark blue hoof shoe, which was Luna. One thought came to mind.

Great, I’m going out with a pair of legs. Nice looking legs mind you but would look a little odd walking down the hallway with a pair of legs hopping along beside me.

Of course I knew what they were doing, and personally, I liked it. Their heads popped out of each side. Their manes were styled where it covered one eye, so Tia and Luna were looking at me with the other. Each had a happy grin on their faces as they both looked at me around the privacy screen.

I smiled and waited.

They each winked at me before coming out from behind the privacy screen. Tia was pretty much wearing the same outfit, but the dress was now hugging her body instead of the loose way she wore it before. And instead of a front loose sash type, it now covered her front attaching itself to a lace ring around her neck. It was accented by what looked like golden sequins sewed into each sun symbol.

Luna wore a full body dress actually. Even her shoes were decorated with one large moon on each. If she was human the sleeves were really short with a lace frill around the edge. The dress conformed and hugged her body from her chest down to her rump. It was purple with a moon covering her chest and small sequined stars decorating the rest of it. A ring of pearls was around her neck with a light purple bow to set it off. The bottom of the dress that covered her haunches faded to a light purple at the end. Also decorated with small stars and light purple laced edge. The front of her hair covered part of her face as if she was hiding behind it while the back of her mane was done up in a ponytail of all things. To not cover up the bow.

I had washed really good and my normal mane was now brushed down instead of up. My eyes ran up and down their forms taking in every curve of their dresses. They noticed this as they sashayed up to me with slight giggles.

Putting a paw to my chest I lowered my head in a bow.

“How do we look, Emmit?” Tia asked with a little of that nervous girl going out for the first time sound to her voice.

Looking up to them I saw the same look of a teenage girl in both of them. So, with a smile, I stepped up to them and took Tia’s hoof first in my paw and raised it to my lips kissing it softly, “My dear Tia, you outshine the morning sun with your beauty.” She giggled happily as I set her hoof down turning to Luna. Doing the same to her I picked up her hoof kissing it as well. “My Luna, the evening moon is jealous of your radiance. And it would be my honor, and pleasure, to escort you both this evening.”

Tia stepped up kissing me, hard enough to send my mind reeling. And right after Tia was done Luna came up and did the same. And that was enough to have me looking a little goofy when she was done. “Thank you, Emmit,” Tia giggled slightly like a school girl.

“You both are welcome,” I bowed to them again before moving aside making a sweeping motion with my paw, “ladies first, as they say.” “So what’s the schedule for tonight?” I asked as they passed me on the way to the door.

“First is going to be Cadence’s announcement,” we walked out of Luna’s room and started down the hallway toward the ballroom. “And when things finally quiet down-”

“Eventually,” Luna added with a smirk.

“Eventually,” Tia agreed before continuing, “then we will make our announcement regarding you.” She bumped me with her hips as we turned a corner, “Until then you will have to wait behind the curtain.”

I put a couple of tails around both of them with a smirk, “As you know I’m a patient predator.”

“Indeed,” Luna had a smirk of her own and winked at me making me blush slightly.

“However,” I continued, “I am a little worried how the nobles will take it. They weren’t exactly happy with me defeating Blueballs.”

“I care not what they think,” Luna’s voice was a little heated when she said it. Meanwhile, our walk took us toward a set of double doors with day guards on either side. Apparently, this was backstage behind the curtain.

“There are some nobles,” Tia nodded to the guards, which opened the doors for us, “that would rejoice. However, there are some who I suspect will voice their disapproval. But as Luna said, ‘I care not' either.”

“I don’t care either,” I told them with a kiss on a cheek for each. “For I am happily in love with the both of you and your happiness, and safety, are my only priority.”

“EMMIT,” Pinkie shouted right when the door opened enough for her to make a mad dash for me. And this time I wasn’t fast enough to get out of the way. So she slammed into me with an “oof” from me as we then started sliding backward along the floor. At least the floor was clean, so I didn’t need a shower or anything. “I’m so happy for you Emmit,” she was still hugging me even after we stopped sliding along the floor, and to the giggles of everypony there, including the two guards.

“Thank you Pinkie,” my voice was hoarse because of her front legs halfway choking me. “I’m happy too.”

“And we will have such a great time at the party later,” she kept saying rapidly, “everypony is invited. We will have games and music and-” She was stopped when I was finally able to put a paw to her lips, although she still kept trying until she stopped a few seconds later.

“Sounds great Pinkie,” I told her with a smile, “however, why don’t we get through the Gala first?”

“Okie dokie lokie,” she cheerfully replied and sprang up from me thus letting me get to my feet again. By this time Tia and Luna had already walked through the doors and talked to the other girls. Walking through the doors I saw that Twilight and her friends did have on the same outfits that I saw in the show. And looking pretty too.

“Emmit,” Rarity all but skipped over to me when she saw and called out to me, “darling.” She hugged me after a gentle kiss on my cheek, “You are looking very handsome tonight.”

“Thank you,” lifting up her hoof I placed a soft kiss, “and you are looking very pretty tonight.” Then looked over to the rest of the girls as they looked on, “As do the rest of you.” They all said thank you, but I let my eyes rest on Fluttershy a bit more. She blushed and hid behind her mane when our eyes met.

“Cadence and Shining Armor aren’t here yet,” Celestia mentioned to Twilight as I stepped up to the group.

Twilight shook her head with a slight giggle, “Cadence was never quick to get dressed.”

“What do you know,” I said with a chuckle of my own, “some things are truly universal. The women back in the human world are the same way.” That earned me a slight punch from Rarity.

“Well, I’ll never take that long.”

“No Rainbow,” I placed a paw on her shoulder, “you’re a simple awesome mare.”

“Thanks,” she said then hesitated, “I think.” She did, however, look over to Luna, “You sure I can’t borrow him for heat season?”

Luna and Celestia stepped up to me, one on each side putting one wing around me each. “Sorry Miss Dash,” Luna told her.

“We have plans for him,” Celestia finished as Rainbow eyed me with wide eyes. Pinkie was bouncing and giggling happily as the rest of the girls were either blushing or giggling.

“Oh my,” was Fluttershy’s quiet blushing response to that.

“Don’t start without us,” Cadence’s happy voice hit our ears as the doors opened.

“Cadence,” Twilight skipped over to her as they started their greeting. All of us turned to face them with Shining Armor stepping up to me.

“Shining Armor,” I said nodding to him in greeting.

“Emmit,” he said in return.

“You ready to announce being a father?”

He smirked to me with humor in his eyes, “Are you ready to become one?” Celestia blushed when she heard him ask.

“I think you’ll make a great father,” Celestia whispered into my ear then kissed my cheek with a smile.

“I think you’ll make a great one too,” Cadence whispered to Shining Armor.

“Your highnesses?” a well-dressed stallion came behind the curtain and bowed to them. “The Gala attendees are all present and ready.”

“Thank you,” Celestia nodded to him where he bowed again then left. Turning to all of us Celestia gave out a nervous giggle, “It’s time, you ready?”

Cadence inhaled putting a hoof to her chest then exhaled sweeping her hoof away from her chest. “Ok, I’m ready.”

“Alright then Luna and I will step out first with the Elements of Harmony,” Celestia began to explain. “We will then make the announcement that you and Shining Armor have an announcement of your own and that’s when you walk out.”

“Alright,” Cadence nodded before Celestia, Luna, and the Elements walked through the split in the curtain. Cadence and Shining Armor walked up to the curtain as I stepped up to stand beside Shining Armor as Celestia began to address the crowd.

“My little ponies,” she began once the crowd’s cheering died down. “I know you are wondering why we are starting the Gala in such a fashion. Please save your questions until later so you can listen to the special announcements that we have for you tonight.” The crowd began mumbling and speculating until they quietened down again. “First is from Cadence and Shining Armor with a very special announcement, then Luna and I have a special announcement of our own.”

Cadence and Shining Armor recognized that as the cue to step through the curtain. To the happy applause of the gathered crowd. She began when the crowd died down, “I am very pleased and happy to be here tonight for this very special announcement.” There was a pause and through the tiny crack I saw Cadence lean on Shining Armor before she spoke again, “We are expecting a foal.”

And the crowd exploded in applause for them with cheers and stomping hooves. It took a few minutes for it to calm down again. “We don’t want to know what it is until he, or she, is born. We want it to be a surprise. Right now our journey as parents has just begun, and we hope that you all will wish us the best of luck.”

More applause. This time it was Luna who spoke up as she took a step forward, “Upon that happy announcement my sister and I have an announcement of our own.”

And here comes the moment where we piss off quite a few nobles. Celestia and Luna took a step away from each other, so I could step between them as Luna spoke. “My sister has ruled for much longer than I have,” she began with emotion in her voice, “and like Cadence and Shining Armor, she deserves to be happy. I too have found happiness in somepony.”

“Although he’s not a pony, and not even from this world, he has brought my sister and I happiness. We have come to announce that we have fallen in love and have a suitor,” Celestia continued.

Luna stepped in as they were taking turns making their announcement, “His name is Emmit Knight.” And that was my cue, so I walked through the curtain trying my best to walk as Tia and Luna do, elegantly. Stopping between them I looked over at the confused crowd. There was some murmuring and even some applause before they were quietened down by Luna. “Not only is he our suitor, but he is also the one that is hunting down the foalnappers that are a part of a shadow organization. This shadow organization has ill intentions toward this nation and our citizens.”

“So we hope,” Celestia continued as she leaned on me with a wide smile, “that you will welcome him as we have welcomed him into our hearts.” She turned and kissed me, on the lips too, right in front of everypony. It took me a second to return it as I wasn’t expecting it. Neither did I expect it from Luna either but enjoyed it all the same.

The applause started slowly but quickly rose as more ponies joined in, which I was thankful for. However, as predicted, most nobles were not applauding, but looking on with distaste. Fancy Pants and Fleur, however, were happily applauding for us.

Tia whispered for me to say a few words, so I nodded to her, stepped forward, and raised my paw. About a minute later it was quiet enough for me to speak. “As the princesses told, I’m not from this world. I’ve only been in this world for a relatively short time. In that time, I’ve come to love both Luna and Celestia more than my own life. I can tell that you have doubts. Doubts about me. Let me say that I have no aspirations of rulership. My only wish is to love both Celestia and Luna for the rest of our lives to the best of my ability.” As before the applause started slowly but I did watch most of the regular ponies applaud for us. Almost none of the nobles as they looked on with continual distaste.

Both Luna and Celestia stepped up beside me, so I draped a couple of tails over them. “Thank you for listening to these wonderful announcements. The Gala will continue as Emmit, Cadence, Shining Armor, Luna, and I will be available for an interview as we mingle with our guests. We thank you for coming and hope you have an enjoyable evening.” Once Celestia got done we were free to step down and mingle. This was going to be interesting.

Twilight’s friends walked off the stage and I’m sure that Rainbow was already seeking out the Wonderbolts. Speaking of which I’m sure that they were here. At least Blueballs wasn’t here, so there was no need to worry about Rarity taking a cake to his face. “Now it’s time to face the masses,” Luna whispered to me with a grin.

“I’m overjoyed,” I said dryly as Cadence with Shining Armor step down and immediately get surrounded by the press first. I know the nobles are just waiting for their chance to get a word in to score brownie points with them.

“Come on,” Celestia giggled ushering us toward the steps on the other side opposite from Cadence and her group. Out of the corner of my eye, I saw a couple of ponies from the press follow us across the room. The girls let me be the first one down the steps, which also meant that I was the first one being questioned by the two press ponies. Lucky me.

“Mister Knight, can we have a few words?” a light brown coated unicorn stallion wearing a press tag asked me. And I could not stop myself.

“Sure,” I greeted him with a smile stepping up to him. “Water, earth, sky, clouds, birds, animals-” I stopped when Luna punched me in the shoulder. Heck, I thought it was hilarious. Celestia was shaking her head with a light groan while Luna was just shaking her head. Meanwhile, the stallion press pony looked on with a confused expression. I rubbed my shoulder with a paw and chuckled, “What? He wanted a few words, so I gave him a few words.”

“I’m sorry my little pony,” Celestia sighed to the press pony, “he has an odd sense of humor.”

“Right,” the stallion said in return, then turned to me. “You said you came from another world.” I nodded at him. “How did you get here?”

“In short,” I responded, “it was the Tree of Harmony that brought me here.”

“Why?” a unicorn mare with a light yellow coat asked me.

“Right now I think part of the reason was to address the threat from this Shadow Organization,” I told her. “And I have made some progress on that front.” I lifted the front leg that was injured in the last tussle, “Not without some injuries along the way.”

“He nearly died in the first battle with a mare from that organization,” Luna told her as they both wrote down the information.

“So what’s the other part then?” the press stallion asked.

I hesitated on the answer that was going through my head. Luckily it wasn’t up to me. Celestia put a gentle hoof against my shoulder. There was also a silent, and almost telepathic, conversation going on between her and Luna. Where Luna nodded. “It’s not altogether clear,” Celestia spoke softly, “but falling in love with Emmit could be the other part.” She had their rapt attention, “You see, I, and my sister, have been ruling a long time. And for a long time, I didn’t have the benefit, or the time, to become a mother. Now that my sister is here with me again, I have been thinking about it more and more.” She leaned against me putting her head against my neck, “And now, having fallen in love, I want to experience both the pain and the joy of motherhood. And I hope that my ponies will rejoice in my decision.”

“And you Princess Luna?” the press mare asked.

“I am indeed in love with Emmit as well,” she said before leaning over and kissing me on the cheek. “However, I am not yet ready for motherhood. But, I will fully support my sister in that endeavor.”

“Most of the nobles will not your highness,” one of the nobles, that was giving me the stink eye earlier, stepped forward. One that I actually recognized from the show. A couple of stuck-up nobles named Jet Set and Upper Crust. They were already rubbing my fur the wrong way.

“As I have said before,” Luna told them sternly. “I care not what you, or any of the nobles, think of what I do with my life.”

“Unless your decisions affect an entire nation,” Jet Set continued. “Such as allowing him to be your suitor. How do we know his intentions are pure?”

“So the fact that I have been injured, nearly dying the first time, while fighting these shadow ponies,” my firm voice was a little heated when I addressed him, “not to mention that it was the Tree of Harmony itself that brought me here means nothing to you?”

“So you say,” Upper Crust spoke up arrogantly.

“So has been verified,” Celestia was now the one who was speaking with some edge to her voice. “When he first arrived he couldn’t even speak our language. It was only through the Element of Kindness that we were able to communicate.”

“So how is he able to speak to us now?” the male press pony asked out of curiosity.

“Our mother,” Luna said softly, but firmly.

“Our mother was the one who gave him the ability not only to communicate,” Celestia continued, a little smugly if I do say so. “But to transform into his true form whenever he wishes.”

“This isn’t your true form?” the mare press pony spoke up.

“No,” I answered with a smirk. “The other is bipedal. Kind of like a hairless ape, or a Minotaur without any hair.” Jet Set and Upper Crust were silent with a near horrified look on their faces.

“The Empress?” Jet Set whispered with wide eyes.

“Yes, the Empress,” I told her with a smirk before stepping up to them and lowering my head to whisper. “Which I know personally and very well. So, listen when I tell you that she won’t be happy about you meddling in her daughter’s life. Take my advice, back off.” My voice was soft enough for only them to hear and when I pulled back they were practically white as a ghost. So, Celestia, Luna, and the two press ponies were a little confused when they both said, “We’re sorry princesses, please forgive us and have a good evening.” And then left in a hurry.

That felt good.

“Now then,” I turned to the press ponies with a satisfied smile. “Are there any other questions?”

“Um,” the mare press reporter asked as they both looked to each other nervously, “we were just wondering what your other form looks like?”

“As in showing you?”

“Yes Princess Celestia,” the stallion asked cautiously, “if that’s permitted.”

“I don’t mind, it’s just that I’ve got nothing to wear,” I told them.

“Just a minute,” Luna popped out of existence, was gone for about three seconds, and then popped back in with a large white towel in her magical grasp.

“Oh thank you, Luna,” leaning over I kissed her cheek. Even before I started transforming both of them had a wing out to cover my waist. After I was done their wings were at waist level while I took the towel and wrapped it around my waist.

“Ta-da,” I softly singsonged as the two press ponies looked up at me with shocked looks. They weren’t the only ones though as more and more ponies stopped talking and started to look in our direction. Seeing this I decided to address it and raised my voice for all to hear, “This is my natural form.”

“So you are a predator,” the mare reporter asked. She was looking up at me with a nervous expression. It was expected as they are a prey species.

I knelt down in front of her to be at eye level. She took a hesitant step back, “Yes I am a predator, but you already know that I’m in love with both Celestia and Luna.”

“So you aren’t going to eat any pony?” the stallion asked.

“No,” I chuckled looking over to him shaking my head, “no I won’t. This form is what’s called a human and even though we are omnivorous we don’t eat equines.”

“So, what is your diet?”

“Well my dear,” I told her, “mainly meats and veggies basically. Meats are, in my homeworld, pigs, chicken, turkey, and cows. However, considering I’m here in Equestria my meat is mainly fish and what I can hunt in the Everfree Forest.”

“So my good lad this is the other form that you spoke of?”

“Fancy Pants, Fleur,” I bowed to them. “Good to see you both again. And yes, this is my human form.”

“Oh my, that form is imposing,” Fleur giggled slightly up at me. “I can see why Luna likes it so much.”

“Fleur!” Luna cut in quickly chiding her, although the tone she put into it was more of embarrassment than a serious chiding.

I was able to keep from chuckling. Barely.

“I’m fond of his fox form myself,” Celestia commented, much to Luna’s shock. Gently I laid a hand onto Luna’s head rubbing it to calm her down. It seemed to work with my fingers gently scratching behind an ear. “Although his other form has its benefits,” Celestia giggled slightly over at her sister.

“Which all the mares of the Wonderbolts were glad to have for the short amount of time that he was with us,” Spitfire walked up to us while in her uniform wearing a wide happy smile.

“Captain,” I bowed to her with a smile of my own, “nice to see you again and looking as good as always.” The jealousy vibes were already being felt coming from both of them as she stepped forward. So, I gently laid a hand on Celestia’s head right behind an ear gently scratching.

“Thank you, Emmit,” Spitfire greeted then looked to Luna. “Don’t worry your highness, he hasn’t been back to tend to the Wonderbolts. Much to their disappointment and soreness of joints. However, we don’t blame you for keeping his hands, and fingers, to yourself.” That seemed to calm both of them down.

“Is he that good Captain?”

“Hey Fleur,” Spitfire greeted as they bumped hooves lightly. “Good evening to you and yes he’s that good.”

“Uh...Captain, you don’t need to-”

“He made me scream,” Spitfire finished before I could stop her.

“Captain,” I chided or tried to.

“Oh, my,” Fleur put a hoof to her mouth and giggled.

I felt both Luna’s and Celestia’s heads turn to look up to me. I kept scratching gently in hopes that it would calm them down again. “Emmit?” Luna’s tone of voice was the typical tone when a woman isn’t pleased with someone. Please calm down, please calm down.

“Relax Princesses,” Spitfire spoke up in my defense. “He’s been completely faithful to both of you. This happened right after our show when Rarity cleared Rainbow, and she had to come to get me.”

“Speaking of which,” I spoke up to try to change the subject before being burned alive, “where is miss multicolor?”

“Right here stud,” came Rainbow’s voice right before a whoosh of air, my towel being whipped away, and her laughter before another whoosh of air of her dashing away.

“RAINBOW!” Twilight’s chiding voice hit our ears as she walked up to us.

“Oh my,” was Fleur’s response.

Both Celestia and Luna put up their wings again to hide me from view at the same time I was morphing back into my Ninetales form. “If you all will excuse me there’s a treasure at the end of this rainbow I intend to catch,” I bowed to them, now in my Ninetales form, and dashed off after her.

^_^

(Luna’s POV)

Leave it to Miss Dash to liven things up during the Gala. Emmit and Rainbow Dash were now zipping across the ballroom above our heads almost faster than the eye could see.

“What other developments has there been regarding the missing foals?” the mare reporter asked as I stepped up closer to my sister.

“There has been progress, yes,” Tia told them with a smile. “And in order to help my little ponies, I advise to always keep an eye on your foals. Never let them out of your sight and always keep at least one adult with them always. Even though we have more information than before these shadow ponies they don’t dress any differently than any other pony.”

“I see,” the male press pony responded. “Therefore always have an adult with them to keep them safe.”

“Correct,” I acknowledged him with a nod. “How are Cadence and Shining Armor doing?” I asked Twilight.

She looked toward the other end of the room for a second, “Um...surrounded I’m afraid.” The reporters slithered off somewhere else. Obviously, they got what they needed from us. Thankfully.

“And Rarity and the rest of your friends?” my sister asked Twilight. More than likely worried that she might run into Blueblood. Although unlikely, it is possible for him to attend tonight.

“I’m right here your highnesses,” Rarity stepped into our little group with her drink floating in her magical grasp. She sipped on her drink as she informed us, “Fluttershy is out in the garden with the animals. Applejack is helping Pinkie Pie with setting up the party. And I see Rainbow is at it again.” When she mentioned Rainbow she looked up and watched Rainbow and Emmit zip across the ceiling. Rainbow was laughing the whole time.

“Indeed.”

“Twilight, Rarity,” my sister addressed them with a happy smile, “I’m so glad you and your friends were able to attend again. You always liven things up for us.”

And as if on cue, the double doors leading to the garden burst open with Pinkie standing there shouting, “Let’s get this party started.”

“Catch me if you can stud,” Rainbow shouted to her chaser and flew right out the door. I watched in amusement as Twilight hung her head, Rarity was practically ignoring the whole thing, and Emmit landed at the door panting heavily letting out rather loud, “Dammit!”

“When you’re right sister,” I grinned over to her, “you’re right.” And I watched with the pleasure of seeing my sister laugh.

Tia put a wing over me and ushered us all toward the door, “Let’s see what Pinkie has put together.”

“I bet Vinyl is here,” Twilight said with a quiet happy tone as she walked along with us.

“I don’t believe I’ve heard about this Vinyl before,” Fleur commented as we approached the door.

“Her music isn’t my style mind you,” Rarity looked over to Fleur answering her. “However, others do. She’s more of hip hop and beats rather than classical music.”

Emmit was sulking when we approached the door, so I grinned at my sister and trotted up to him. “Remember that she’s the fastest in all of Equestria,” I said sweetly to him while kissing his neck, “besides, she has wings.”

“Yeah, no fair,” he grumbled as Rainbow taunted him from above waving the towel around. It was then that Vinyl decided to start her show. And because it was night out she also had her lights with her. On one side of the garden was all her equipment with her...speakers, I think they’re called, on either side of a table.

Then she started to play.

As her music started the lights started flashing in time with the beat. Outside there were more refreshments for all the guests. Although the nobles didn’t like the choice in music, nor did they really like us telling them about Emmit either. Nor did I care. However, I was curious about what he said to Jet Set and Upper Crust. I did see most of the nobles, aside from Fancy and Fleur, shut themselves inside. Their loss. Tia, however, wanted to make a night of it.

“Come on Emmit,” she practically danced in place then grabbed him by a hoof to drag him over to in front of Vinyl’s table. Pinkie joined in with a happy squeal of delight. Not into that kind of dancing myself, but I was glad to watch my sister...cut loose...as it were.

“Not dancing Luna?” Fleur asked me, which I just shook my head.

“I don’t think this kind of music is for me,” I told her while watching my sister, Emmit, Pinkie, and even Applejack dance together. “This kind of music wasn’t around when sister and I first ruled.”

“Too different and unique?”

“Perhaps.” As Fleur and I talked, Fancy was conveniently absent. “So Fleur? What do you wish to ask?”

“Why do you think I have something to ask?” she asked back.

I just tilted my head to her with a smile, “I’ve known you long enough to know that you only ask personal questions when Fancy isn’t around.”

She giggled putting a hoof to her muzzle, “Alright you caught me.” Then she moved in to talk as quietly as we could while still being heard over the loud music. With Fancy being occupied with Rarity and most of the other ponies now watching my sister make a fool of herself, I motioned for Fleur to the other side of the garden. “I’d like the details, Luna,” she smirked at me. “Estrus season is upon us.”

“Yes it is,” answering her we walked where we could actually whisper, “and sister wants a foal.” Fleur squealed in delight. “As I said, me not so much. I am not ready.”

“Oh, I think that she will be a wonderful mother.”

“I agree, Fleur.”

“So,” she drew out the word while eyeing me with a conspiratorial look, “what is it specifically about his bipedal form you like so much.”

“Oh...well,” I knew I was blushing, but it was a wide smile as well, “It’s exotic. Different.”

“And?”

“And…”

(Emmit’s POV)

It was a few songs later that Tia and I wanted to take a break and get something to drink. Of course, while we were dancing more and more ponies had gathered around us. Probably just to watch their princess dance around like a filly. And believe me, she was dancing alright. Some moves I thought got a little heated between us. Not that I minded any, but some things are best left to the bedroom.

“Is your estrus beginning?” I quietly whispered into her ear. “Some of your dancing was a little risque.”

She just giggled and bumped me with her hip, “Don’t worry Emmit. For once I’m throwing off my regalia and just being a mare in love.” And to prove it she stopped walking, turned around, and grabbed my head with her hooves to give me a very passionate kiss. Right there as we stood at the refreshments table, she is deep throating me with her kiss. And throwing my head for a loop. A couple of seconds later a cheer rises up from the crowd. And I was convinced that it is the start of her estrus. Because I really didn’t think that she would act this way otherwise. “I love you, Emmit Knight.”

“I love you too Tia,” I responded in kind when we separated. And immediately afterward she took a large cup, dunked it, and drank it down. I watched her in fascination. Never before has she done that. At least I don’t think so.

“Woohoo,” she shouted happily with a short hop. Then she did it again.

Wanting a drink myself I took a cup and took a taste. It was fruit punch, but there was another taste in there that I wasn’t used to.

“Enjoying everything your highness?” AJ asked as she stepped up to us. After taking another drink I was still trying to figure out what the other taste was.

“As my beloved sister would say, ‘Hazzah.’ I am Miss Applejack,” Tia lifted up a hoof as the crowd cheered again.

“Well I’m glad to see you enjoyin’ yourself,” AJ said happily. “If anypony deserves it, it’s you.”

“Thank you very much for putting everything,” she paused for a hiccup, “...together.”

Then it kicked in on what the other taste was. Someone spiked the punch. Really? What is this? High School all over again? I stepped up to AJ quickly and whispered, “AJ can you see if this punch has alcohol in it?”

“You think somepony spiked the punch?” she whispered back and when I nodded to her she checked the punch. After taking a sip she came back to me with what I thought. “Yeah, I’m afraid somepony spiked the punch.”

“Ask Pinkie first, then if she didn’t ask her to look into it ok?” She nodded to me and took off through the crowd. Which I noticed, by the way, that everypony did seem to be loosening up more and more as the night went on. When I turned back to Tia I saw her down another three cups. “Whoa! Whoa!” calling out to her I hoped to stop her. If I was right about the punch, I didn’t know if she could hold her liquor.

“Awww, but it’s soo delicious,” she slurred out while I had to physically stop her from taking another one.

“I know it is,” may Luna’s stars help her she’s far gone already as I hoped there was still some sense left. “But the punch has been spiked and you're getting a little drunk.”

“Me?” she stood up tall lifting her head up like she was offended at the idea. “I’ve had...wine...before.” She hiccuped between each word.

Gently I took her head in my paws and kissed her lightly, “Tia, sunshine, please listen to me.”

“Aww, I like that nickname,” she giggled at me giving me some bedroom eyes.

“What is in here isn’t wine, but very strong alcohol,” I tried to explain as AJ came back through the crowd.

“It wasn’t Pinkie,” she told me simply, “she’s looking into it.” AJ saw the state that Tia was in and had a concerned look, “Your Highness, are you alright?”

“Never been better Applejack,” Tia cheered then kissed me again, but this time she didn’t stop there and started kissing my neck. “I love you so much Emmit,” she cooed while kissing around my muzzle and neck, “I love you. I want you.”

“Tia,” I whispered trying to back up a bit to look her in the eye, “I love you too, but-” She stopped me by kissing me passionately again. Ok, this is going too far too quickly for public eyes. Remembering the mental link between Luna and I during Nightmare Night I probed my mind to see if it was still there. Luckily for me, it was. Luna, if you can hear me, Tia is getting drunk and we need to get her to her room.

Emmit? I didn’t know the link was still active. Tia is what?

“Love me, Emmit,” she was whispering with a giggle. “Make...” she hiccuped, “me...” I kissed her in order to keep her from finishing that.

She’s drunk and needs to get out of here.

^_^

(Luna’s POV)

She’s drunk and needs to get out of here.

“Luna is something wrong?” Fleur asked as I communicated with Emmit.

Alright, I’ll be there in a few seconds. “Sorry Fleur, but there’s a slight emergency with my sister,” I told her a little hurriedly. “I need to go.” She started following me back through the crowd. And as we broke through the crowd I started to see what Emmit was referring to. By the time we got there my dear sister, who was always known for her decorum, was now standing over him with a look on her face that I knew all too well. “Fleur help with the gathering crowd while I get my sister to her room.”

“Of course,” she said doing her best to shoo the crowd away.

“Luna…help get…,” he tried saying between kisses. I didn’t wait and began drawing enough magic to teleport all three of us directly to her room. It was obvious that whatever was added to the punch was having a clear effect on her mind. All the normal restraints she puts on herself were quickly falling away. Which wasn’t good for the public to see.

In a flash of magic, I was able to successfully teleport us to her room. “We are safe now,” I said while also putting up a sound barrier around the room.

“None…”

“Take me now Emmit,” Tia kissed him again.

“Too”

“Now,” Tia urged now rubbing herself against him.

“Soon,” he finished at the same time that my sister was totally out of control.

“I’m afraid that whatever was added to the punch combined with how soon her estrus is, is having a multiplying effect and making it worse.” I giggled seeing him suddenly turn over where he’s on top and used all four legs to temporarily hold her down. “Or better,” I smirked at him, “depending on your point of view.”

He gave me a look which said he didn’t know what to think about that.

“I’ll just leave you to ease her…,” I giggled while backing away toward the door, “...tensions. Normally it would only last a couple of days. However, due to the added alcohol, it could last a day or two more.” I reached the door and waved a hoof at them, “Have fun, Emmit. And leave some for me. Mine is in about a week.”

He gave me a look that I could only describe as both containing terror and excitement at the same time. And with one last “Ta ta,” I left him to his fate.

Chapter Thirteen: Worst Fear

Chapter Thirteen: Worst Fear

(Luna’s POV)

It’s been a few days since my sister went into her estrus. During these past few days, they haven’t left her room but had food brought in. It was safer to check in on them when the food was being delivered. When I did check on them most times Emmit was tired. Sister is known for her stamina, but I have no doubt that Emmit can hold his own. And from the happy look she gave me, Emmit hasn’t disappointed yet.

However, when the staff delivered dinner last, sister’s estrus seemed to have nearly run its course. Which I think Emmit is thankful for. It does prove that when my estrus comes around in about a week I know that he will be able to keep up with me. I’m also making mental notes to make sure I’ve activated the birth control spell before any of our activities.

Right now it was near sunrise with sister and Emmit still asleep. During these past three days, because my sister has been occupied, day court was canceled. I’ve tried to pick up some workload by opening night court early. The first two nights were relatively busy. But, I think our ponies prefer her over me. I have not quite perfected her ‘motherly tone’, as she puts it. Then again, she’s had much more practice than I.

“Your Highness,” came my lunar guard captain through the throne room doors trotting up to me. “I thought you might want to know about this immediately.”

“Captain Swift Wind,” I greeted her as she trotted up to me. “With my sister otherwise occupied, you are correct.” With my magic, I lifted the paper from her to read. “It is from the Las Pegasus Chief of Police. He says that there has been a recent trend of foalnappings in his area that could be related to the shadow organization.”

She saluted sharply, “Yes your highness.”

“Thank you, Captain, for bringing this to my attention,” I nodded to her while folding up the report. “My sister and Emmit will be up soon. I will have words with them about this. We may depart for Las Pegasus this morning if my sister can let go of him long enough for us to get away.”

“Understood your highness,” my captain saluted then departed from the throne room to prepare a chariot for the train station. This time I would have to go with him if there was any hope of getting more information out of the shadow pony. During the lull over the past few days, I’ve been studying up on the possible methods this Sarah has been using. Unfortunately, there are more than a few various avenues she could take with her dark magic to achieve this connection with her minions. The first one would not be easy.

That can wait for a bit for it was almost time to lower the moon for the day. After stepping down from the throne I took the time to stretch out the kinks that seat gave me. Hours sitting in the same position puts kinks into a body. And because it was easier for me I trotted out of the throne room, down the long hallway, and out the front door.

Now with the moon clearly in view, I set the moon to bed for the day. With my magic, she slowly lowered herself below the horizon before I lowered myself back down to the ground.

The sun slowly rose up from the horizon, which told me that my sister was up. “Now to breakfast.”

^_^

I arrived first in the dining room. As evident of my missing sister and Emmit. “What would you like to have your highness?” My ever faithful chef asked right after I walked in.

“I will try the…,” I had to hesitate on what to tell him. Now, what did Emmit call them? “I believe Emmit called them buttermilk pancakes?”

“Yes your highness,” he bowed before returning through the door and into the kitchen. With breakfast being prepared I sat down at the table picking up the morning paper. My mind went back to the gala and the announcements that were made. Naturally, it made the front page news. And of course, the papers that were controlled by nobles didn’t hold a good few of our announcements. Except for Cadence and Shining Armor, who they thought they could get points for by their glowing support. I picked up “The Canterlot Times” to read the front page headline. This paper was one that was also controlled by a noble, however, this noble was Fancy Pants. At least he was a supporter and blasted the other papers who thought ill of us.

“Morning my Luna,” came a tired and dreary voice from the closing door behind him.

“Emmit,” I smirked to him as he dragged himself in, “good morrow to you. You’re still alive and I don’t hear any creaking of broken bones.” Slowly the paper moved over to him by my magic as he took a seat in the chair. He was still in his Ninetale form.

“No,” he chuckled while bracing himself on the table and just glancing at the paper, “though I’m surprised that there isn’t due to how wild she was. She’s sleeping in this morning.”

“Yes,” nodded to him, “I believe you called it...crashing. Her body has been on high levels of hormones for over three days with little sleep. Now that her body is nearly at normal levels, she needs time to recover.” I watched him hum in agreement while turning the page. Then a second later he must have read something because he was laughing. “What is it, Emmit?” I asked then looked over the page that he was pointing at and read the headline.

Captured Pony for Hire Confesses

A known pony assassin was captured today and taken into custody. He admitted to being hired to kill a cow with nothing but a small figurine. The Chief of Police admits that this is the first-ever known case of a nick nack paddy wack.

“Well I see that their sense of humor is still good,” I mused with a few giggles at the headline.

Emmit was still laughing away and had to hold onto the table to keep from falling out of the chair. “That’s...good,” he managed to say between laughs. But he didn’t stay in the chair after I foolishly read the next headline.

“Says here, ‘Helium Prices are on the rise again.’” Another round of laughing with a thud later, and he was on the floor. I decided to read on with another headline, “Here’s another one. A well-known fashion designer, Sure Stitch, made a dress entirely out of very shiny sequins. However, she was forced to reflect on it when ponies started to complain about being blinded.”

And now he was rolling on the floor holding his stomach. I think there was laughter in the kitchen as well.

“This one doesn’t sound pleasant either,” I continued this time improvising whatever came into my head. “A pony was admitted into the hospital after swallowing large sums of money. No change is expected.”

I had to wait a minute or two for Emmit to get his breath back for letting him have this last one.

“A sailor reported that after he was accidentally sent into the ocean where he was swallowed by a whale. He said that in order to escape he had to run to the end until he was all pooped out.”

“That’s...disgusting,” he finally was able to say after getting his breath back between chuckling. About a minute later he was able to get back into his seat.

While he was still chuckling I looked over at him saying, “Want me to continue?”

“No,” he chuckled at me, “no, it’s ok. I needed that laugh.”

“Glad I could tickle your funny bone,” I said as funny as I knew how. “Pancakes are coming.”

“Oh good thank you,” leaning over he gave me a long kiss. “How have you been without me?”

“My normal duties, plus trying to ease the workload of my sister after she recovers,” I told him as the chef’s brought out breakfast.

“In other words,” he looked over at me with a mixed expression of hurt and amusement. “You got by without me.”

I hummed with a nod acknowledging him, then leaned over and kissed him slow and softly, “Yes, but I missed you anyway. And how do you feel?”

“A little worn out and I bet I’ll be sore over the next couple of days.” He smirked when he said it wiggling those eyebrows of his whenever he wanted to make a naughty point.

“Well, you can rest on the train as we go to Las Pegasus,” I told him sipping on the juice. “I got a report just this morning of a recent rash of foalnappings in that city. The chief of police has asked us to investigate. I thought that this would be good for me to travel with you on.”

I watched as he started to eat his pancakes, after pouring enough syrup on it that would make Pinkie Pie wince. Then he just looked over at me, “True, but unfortunately, I don’t think it would be a good idea for you to go as yourself. You stand out too much and you are too recognizable.” He added that last part just in time for me not to get the wrong idea and dump that syrup on him. “In other words,” he continued...carefully, “now that they know we are after them, they will watch out for us. So, if you can go in a disguise that would be great. Me on the other hand, I can stay hidden on the rooftops to stay out of sight. And only come out at night, unless you see anything.”

“That makes sense,” I agreed while taking bites from my own pancakes. “I do have a spell that I can use to alter my appearance. I’ll have the guard at her door tell her where we went and why when she wakes up.”

“She’d panic if we just left and didn’t tell her why not to mention be a little miffed.” I giggled at the mental image.

“Indeed. I believe you have time to write her a note before we leave.”

“Good idea,” he said before quickly finishing his breakfast then giving me a kiss, “be right back,” and left. Meanwhile, I finished my breakfast and waited. There were about two hours before the train left, so there was time.

(One Hour later)

After about thirty or so minutes I had finally decided to get the chariot ready to head over to the train station. While at the same time sending a message to him to just meet me out front when he was ready. He was going in his fox form, so he really didn’t need to bring any clothes. I was going in disguise with a form that wouldn’t work with any that I had, so I wasn’t taking any with me either.

Actually, in total honesty, I was hoping that we could find this pony quickly. That way we could spend some time together while we were there. Might be fun for all of us to go together some time. When it’s not estrus season that is.

My thoughts were interrupted when the door opened about another thirty or so minutes later. He trotted in with an apologetic smile. “I could hardly get away from her,” he chuckled a little sheepishly as the door was shut behind him. “It was only because you were coming with me that she finally let me go.”

I nodded to him and tapped the floor of the chariot, so we could be on our way. “Understandable. I would have probably done the same.” As we left the courtyard, we got the usual bows and “your highness” as our open chariot made its way down the streets.

“I’m assuming that you’ve prepared for the kinds of...mind links that this Blackheart is using?”

“I have,” I answered as we turned a corner and saw the station up ahead, “although this first time will be trial and error, as you say, with the shadow pony. Simply because of the number of different magical ways she has to achieve these links of hers. I may find the right one on the first try to sever it within seconds. Or it may take minutes. It depends on the luck of the draw, I think the modern phrase is.” The chariot pulled up alongside the sidewalk at the entrance to the station. He motioned me with his paw for me to go first, which I just smirked at him and did so. “The train should be leaving soon,” I mentioned to him with us walking through the front doors. He was walking beside me with his tails over me. I said good morning to those that greeted us while looking above the tracks for the one leading to Las Pegasus. A yawn escaped me as we approached the train with about fifteen minutes to spare.

“I think someone is sleepy,” he whispered a little seductively into my ear making me blush. We were walking into the royal car where the bench could be pulled out into a bed.

“Yes, I am,” I said with a soft giggle feeling like a silly filly myself. He let me enter first, so I used my tail to run up his neck and around his head. While stepping into the car my head turned toward him and winked at him, “And this time I have you as my teddy bear.” And trotted inside skipping a little as he pretended to chase after me. With a quick squeal of delight, I skipped my way deeper into the car using my magic to draw the drapes and shut the door.

When he walked up to me I just closed my eyes and rested my head against his neck with a contented sigh. “As much as I would love to play around, I’m tired.”

“I know I can tell,” he said softly to me while rubbing his head against me.

After a hum of contentment, I used my magic to pull out the couch making it into a queen-sized bed. And pulled back the sheet while stepping back looking up at him. He looked down into my eyes with a smile. Gently, I kissed him, “Change for me, take off my regalia, and just hold me while I sleep.” I watched as he stepped back and morphed into his bipedal form. The ceiling of the car was just high enough to accommodate him.

Then he leaned down, took my head gently in his hands, and kissed me. It was a soft lingering kiss without any rush or need. His hands, his kiss, and his soft voice spoke volumes to me as he simply said, “Yes, my Luna.” Then he took off my crown and all four shoes setting them aside on the small table nearby. Like a small short bedside table. I climbed in and turned onto my back with my legs spread out for him. And watched him climb into bed with me. And without any need to rut, he laid himself over me. His eyes held mine as he spread out my mane over the pillow and made himself comfortable. Without breaking eye contact I brought up the sheet over us as his hands cupped and supported my head.

I reached up with a hoof, putting it against his cheek, “I watch over the ponies at night and help them with their worries, fears, and nightmares. Who watches over me?”

He smiled down to me kissing my hoof, “That’s what I’m here for my Luna.” I closed my eyes as he kissed each eyelid very gently, “It’s time for me to watch over you.”

“I love you, Emmit,” I mumbled as sleep started pulling on me.

“I love you as well my Luna,” I was able to hear from him before sleep claimed me.

^_^

You know I could get used to sleeping this way and this soundly. Whenever I’m with Emmit my dreams are always peaceful and serene with me sleeping better. And when my body awoke from my slumber and opened my eyes, he was there with me. He was spooning me as we faced each other with his arms around me. Somehow during the night, we had shifted where I was curled up against him with one wing over his body. He was still asleep, so when I watched him sleep for a bit. The moon wouldn’t be calling me for a short while yet, so there was time.

There lays a creature from another world entirely, brought here by the Tree of Harmony itself, and in the body of a powerful predator. And I’m madly in love with him. His hands aren’t bad either. I’d thought you’d be mad for telling me I’d fall in love with such a creature. Yet, here I am. It’s odd how things work out sometimes in this world.

Soon though, he yawned awakening from his slumber with batting eyes. “Hey, what time is it?” he asked with a slight slur in his voice.

“Almost time for me to raise the moon,” I told him with a smile. “There is still a little time yet.”

“Good, because right now I don’t want to move,” he grinned at me as he used a hand to start rubbing between my wings sending waves of warmth through me. Oh, that felt soo good.

“We don’t have to right now, but eventually...” my lips met his in a soft slow lazy kiss.

“How far are we from Las Pegasus?”

“I’d say about another few hours yet.” His fingers moved in a lazy slow circle as his other hand gently scratched behind an ear.

“What kind of city is this Las Pegasus anyway?” he asked with curiosity in mind.

“Well, it’s a city filled with lots of fun things,” I said with a contented sigh in my voice. “Not to mention gambling. A lot of places to gamble, eat, or whatever their hearts desires. Within reason of course.”

He hummed in thought for a second, “You know it sounds like a place we have a home. It’s called Las Vegas. It’s a gambling city basically. If a person wanted to, they could spend one day going to shows that could wow your eyes. Then the next day gamble all your money away if you wanted.”

“Truly?” He nodded. “Odd that these two cities could share such similarities.”

“No kidding,” he chuckled. “As I learn more about this world there are more similarities that I’ve found.” To show interest in what he had to say I encouraged him to lay on his back while moving my body to rest over him laying my head on his chest. “Well,” he continued with one hand gently scratching behind an ear and those wonderful fingers massaging between my wings, “Here you have Manehattan, while in the human world we have Manhattan. The cities are similar. I think you have Fillydelphia while we have Philadelphia. You have Baltimare, we have Baltimore. Not just cities either, but culture as well. Take Rainbow’s love for the Wonderbolts. We have something similar called the Blue Angels. Of course, we use machines to fly because of no magic or wings. However, the colors are the same and their roles are the same as well. You have a story series called Daring Do. In our world, it’s a man named Indiana Jones. And like Daring Do, he’s an archaeologist who goes around finding artifacts that could potentially be dangerous to mankind.”

“How can so many things between our worlds be so similar?” I mused while looking up to him.

He shrugged, “Got me. I’m just as baffled. Over there we have legends of the unicorn, pegasi, dragons, hippogriffs, griffons, and many others that, although legends there, are very real here. We have old stories of dragons hoarding treasures and kidnapping young maidens. Which, valiant knights fight for their rescue. Here the dragons do hoard treasure. They just don’t capture maidens.”

I giggled, “Actually they do, or at least Spike did.” Continuing when he looked at me in shock, “Well on his first birthday in Ponyville he got presents, which started his hoarding instinct. Which, in turn, made him grow in size where he took Rarity.” He laughed a little at the story. “Rarity finally made him come to his wits again. Still, one does wonder if there have been such transfers before.”

“Well,” he mused in thought while looking up at the ceiling, “I think that would be the case considering that I’m here and from Sky’s lineage.” Now that they were on the subject, there was something that I’ve been curious about ever since he told us the name of the shadow pony’s leader.

“Emmit,” I started slowly while gauging his reaction. “There’s something that I’ve been wanting to ask you.” He tilted his head to look at me. “Why does the name Sarah bother you so?” I tried asking carefully, putting all my effort into that motherly voice my sister uses so much.

He sighed and went back to looking up at the ceiling again. For a short time, I didn’t think I’d get an answer. However, he finally said, “Sarah is the name of my mother. Sarah Knight.” I gasped in shock when he said it.

“Oh Emmit,” was all I could think to say. The best I could do was to inch up to rub my cheek against his.

“Is it possible?” he asked softly. It was obvious that he was thinking of the worst possibility, which was evident in his eyes.

“There are many things in this world we have yet to understand,” I told him slowly. “So, in short, it’s possible. The odds would be astronomical, but possible.”

“How could they do such a thing?” I felt his body stiffen with the anger that was welling up inside of him. No pony could blame him for those feelings running through him now.

With a soft sigh, I tried comforting him by rubbing my cheek against his again. “Bad ponies do bad things. Sometimes it’s just that simple.”

“Which is why it's paramount to find out more about her,” his stern voice echoed with sorrow and anger. “Every detail from the first time that pony saw her to any and all rumors.”

Rubbing my head against his I tried to ease his painful thoughts, “You know I’ll try my best Emmit. But for now...” I left it at that and chose to kiss him softly. My goal is to rid his mind of those thoughts for now. With my eyes closed, I felt him hum against my lips during our kiss. The kiss lingered on. No rush or need, just a simple message. Slowly his body relaxed as I gently kissed his cheeks, then onto his neck. He tilted his head to give me access. At the same time, those wonderful fingers rubbed between my wings making them extend and stiffen with arousal.

Then I just left my cheek against his humming quietly with my eyes closed. His fingers slowed then stopped as he just held me. Finally, after a few minutes, he whispered to me, “Thanks my Luna.”

Gently I kissed his neck again, “One thing at a time. No need worrying about something that might not be.”

He took a calming deep breath before letting it out, “You’re right, you’re right.”

“Good,” my hoof patted his chest lightly before standing up over him, “now then why don’t I request something to eat? Besides the moon is calling me to raise it anyway.”

“Alright,” with his smile I turned toward the door heading toward the dining car. Stopping between cars for a second my eyes took a glance at the passing scenery. It appears we are passing through the White Tail Woods. Still at a good pace. The very next car was the small kitchen slash dining car. With me walking into the kitchen first. Because it was almost time for me to raise the moon it was past dinner. The chef and the single waitress were in the kitchen apparently discussing inventory?

“When we get back to Canterlot station we will need to request-” he got cut off when the waitress patted his shoulder then pointed to me in the doorway. Once they noticed me both turned to me bowing in greeting. “Your Highness,” the chef greeted for them both, “Good evening to you. Do you require something?”

“Yes indeed,” my voice was soft, trying to channel my sister again, “please rise my little ponies. Emmit, my consort, and I would like a late dinner.”

“Why of course your highness. Is there a special request?”

“Nothing special is required, just some vegetable stew with bread and water will suffice.” Waved a hoof to him dismissing the notion that they needed to be extravagant with me.

Both of them bowed to me again, “Very well your highness.” With that, they got to work. Meanwhile, the moon was calling to me, so I turned walking out of the car getting onto the catwalk. I’ve never had to raise the moon while in motion before, much less on the roof of a moving train at that. First time for everything, as the modern saying goes. However, I did have a trick to use. My horn lit up lowering my head to my hooves. Putting a magnetic spell onto my hooves, so I wouldn’t go flying off the roof comes in handy. After carefully testing my hooves against the catwalk, it was an easy feat to climb up the door and onto the roof. One thing that needed watching out for was low-lying branches. It wasn’t exactly a wide path through the forest. Not seeing any at the moment my horn lit up to raise the moon.

Keeping my eyes open the whole time the moon rose above the horizon to make its slow journey. With the trees in the way, I used the light of the moon to gauge its height. After doing it for so long one could do it blindly by now. With it done successfully the magic faded from my horn. “Well that’s-” I started to say then yelped in surprise, ducking just in time to see a thick branch whisk over my head. Not taking any chances it was better if I crawled off the roof. And only standing up when my body was safely on the catwalk again.

Emmit was still on his back after walking back into the royal car. “Dinner is being prepared. Vegetable stew with bread and water. I didn’t think they needed to be extravagant with us.” Walking over to him I climbed up onto the bed to stand over him.

He smiled up to me with his hands behind his head, “Not with me. That sounds fine.”

Without warning him I lowered myself onto him once more. Wiggling myself comically as if getting comfortable on a large pillow. All while laying my head on his chest.

“Comfortable?” he chuckled at me with mirth in his eyes.

“Indeed, I’m very grateful for this wonderful pillow that has graced me with its presence.” I was trying not to laugh while looking at him. But I just couldn’t stop there. “However, there’s this hard spot,” to emphasize my point I rubbed myself against him while grinning up at him like Nightmare Moon.

“You know it’s not very nice to tease,” with a grin of his own he brought his hands over to me. At first, I thought he would rub me like he was before. But no. This time he started tickling me. Damn him. Before long, it was a contest who could out tickle each other. However, I did enjoy myself. It was like being a filly all over again.

He was on top of me tickling away when the door opened with the waitress pushing our dinner inside. “Your highness din-” she stopped cold, staring at a naked human tickling her princess.

Luckily for me, and my lungs, he stopped tickling me enough for me to look over to the poor mare. “Thank you,” trying to say through giggles, “my little pony. Don’t mind him, he’s harmless.”

Emmit simply waved at her with a predatory smile as the poor mare slowly backed out of the car closing the door behind her. Then he leaned down nearly putting his nose against mine with a wicked grin on his face. “Now then, shall we have dinner?”

“Indeed,” said sweetly before using my magic to teleport out from under him only to reappear next to the cart. Turning my back to him with my butt wiggling for emphasis, “However, you only get desert after the meal and not before.”

Let’s just say the next few hours until we reached the train station slash balloon port was pleasurable. And leave it at that.

^_^

The train had just stopped at the small station as Luna was telling me about her disguise. “I call her Lunar Love,” and to emphasize it she morphed into her disguise while using an illusion spell to replace her cutie mark. Her new body was built like Rarity’s Canterlot store clerk Sassy. Not quite as tall as her original form, but just a little bit taller than Sassy’s. My eyes couldn’t help but roam over her slim and sleek form. She was a unicorn now with a normal unicorn’s horn. Her coat was a light blue while her mane and tail are a bright royal blue would make her stand out in a crowd. I had to admit that she was definitely a head-turner. Her mane and tail style was similar to Fluttershy’s actually. Except her mane came forward to cover half of her face in a manner that drew my eyes.

“What do you think?” she asked in a new voice. Her voice was now softer and more reserved with a higher pitch to it.

“Pretty, I’ll have to admit,” my eyes widened slightly to take all of her in while slowly circling her. Her cutie mark was now one of the constellations in the night sky. “Very eye-catching.” After moving back in front of her I put my head to her ear whispering, “But I like your natural form better, especially your mane.”

“Truly?” she blushed when looking up at me.

I nodded to her with a smirk, “Yes truly, besides I haven’t finished putting the finishing touches on Star Swirl’s constellation yet.” Her response to that was just blinking up at me owlishly; obviously having no clue as to what I was referring to. When she didn’t respond after a bit but just stared at me with a question mark over her head, I turned her toward the car’s door with a chuckle. “Alright, it’s time for us to get going. Now that you’ve changed forms we can’t be seen together.” Then a thought hit me, “I wonder. Could you change my color to like it was during nightmare night? Just without the red in it? That way I can blend in better with the shadows on the rooftops?”

“Oh uh...sure,” she said with a slight halt as if her mind was put back into gear again. Her horn activated and with magic flowing around me I watched my color change to a dark blue.

“Thanks,” leaning down my lips met hers.

“I can see your point about others not seeing us together,” she said after the kiss. “You don’t want this shadow pony figuring out who I really am because of you being near me.”

“Right,” I nodded, “especially now that the information is public. And besides, if the papers published something with me and you together and you’re in that form it could create problems.”

She hummed in thought for a moment, “Didn’t think about that, but you’re right.” Then she shook her head slightly before heading toward the door, “In that case wait about a minute or two before exiting the car, and we can take separate balloons up. The link between us is still active, so we can talk through that.”

Perfect. I sat my butt down waiting for a good three minutes before leaving the car. On the ground the area around the balloon port was small. It only had a couple of buildings and the balloon port. One building is the hotel with the other a restaurant. With more than one balloon in operation, there wasn’t much wait time between them. Luna had already taken one of them up when I walked out of the royal car. If those shadow ponies are using dark magic, then can you scan for it? Perhaps narrowing down our search?

With it being after dark there wasn’t that many ponies out, though there was a few. A typical family of four was in the balloon now landing at the pad as I trotted up to it. I really didn’t worry about being seen until I was up in Las Pegasus.

When the balloon landed the operator secured the balloon and opened the door to let them out. “Have a good night folks.”

I believe so yes.

“Can we stay some more?” was their daughter’s disappointed question to her parents.

The mother was going to say something, but then she saw me. With widening panicking eyes she screamed right before gathering up her daughter and son. That’s when the operator and her husband saw me. “Run honey,” the husband said, rather dramatically, “I’ll hold him off.”

I just gave him a wry look shaking my head slightly.

Meanwhile, the mother ran off with the two kids screaming. That left the father standing in front of the balloon as the operator, now in a state of near panic, was quickly getting the balloon underway. The father was an earth pony, which was good for me. I had no intention of fighting this guy, so I kept staring at him; waiting for the right moment.

“You won’t get to my family,” he snarled at me, “I’ll fight you to my last...” And that’s when I dashed around him, now standing directly beneath the balloon. It was obvious that he was confused when I suddenly disappeared on him. Another quick dash later the nails in my paws had latched onto the underside of the basket. I watched the father raise his head and look around for me as the balloon and I rose up into the air. Good that will narrow things greatly. I’ll be up there shortly.

By the time the balloon was near the landing platform my legs were already tired and shaking. It’s like holding up a five-pound weight in your hand for about ten minutes. Now that’s a workout. So, I was grateful for the movement my dash ability provided me, using it to move from the bottom of the basket to the platform, and then to the roof of a nearby building.

Alright, I’m up. However, I wouldn’t recommend trying to cling to the bottom of the basket on the way up as I did. My eyes wandered over the nearly empty streets until spotting her down below. She was walking down the main street away from the landing platform and the building I was on.

Why did you do that? Even from my perspective I saw her stop and cringe at the thought.

The family that landed, after you took off, got startled by my presence. That in turn, also startled the balloon operator making him leave before I had a chance to get on. Thus, having no choice, but to cling onto the bottom of said balloon all the way up. And boy are my legs tired. While laying there, I took a moment to enjoy that the opportunity to be here. The episode of Rainbow Dash came to mind. And I know I’ve said this a lot, but this looked like the episode as well. Only looking larger in real life than it did in the show. How they got all this on a cloud is beyond me.

I’ll bet, there was humor in her thoughts to me, you can rest. I doubt that we will encounter the shadow pony tonight. Luna was slowly walking down the street passing the second building on my left.

You’re right. I don’t think so either. The wind up here blew through my coat giving me a slight chill. How long until winter? It’s a little chilly up here, even for me.

Not long, she stopped, taking a second to look over at the building as if wondering whether to enter. About another month, give or take a week. There were only two ponies out in the streets tonight. One Pegasus walked in the opposite direction approaching Luna. The other, a female earth pony walking into one of the hotels down the street two buildings over from where Luna was standing.

You know, this is a great place to watch the stars. Especially if they turn the lights off at night. That probably wouldn’t be the case if they were anything like the similar city back home.

They don’t turn off the lights at night, she replied now passing the female Pegasus, although I do agree that if they did it would be a great place to see my stars.

Then we’ll just have to find our own spot to star gaze after we find the shadow pony. Using my dash ability I moved from one rooftop to the next building’s rooftop. Because this one had bright lights around the front, I stuck to the rear where it was darker. Laying myself down on the angled roof, my eyes watched Luna walk down the street, keeping an eye on her. I’d like to spend a little time with you before we head back.

Don’t worry, we will. I plan on doing just that during my estrus with you. I wasn’t sure if that’s something to look forward to or not, depending on how wild, or rough, she is. Compared with Celestia that is.

Good, I thought to her while moving to another rooftop next door, so let’s get this guy or gal quickly then. Can you detect dark auras?

My eyes watched her pause mid-step as if thinking about it. Didn’t think about that, but yes I can. It’s a harder spell, but still within my abilities. Right after that thought, her horn lit up in a brief flash. Luna took a look around the area. Searching. The Pegasus and Unicorn were gone, leaving just her in the middle of the street. Unfortunately, I don’t detect any dark signatures. My hopes are that we did not miss him or her.

Hopefully not, so, for now, I think it’s best we dig in somewhere for the night and wait.

Good idea.

^_^

In the two days since our arrival in Las Pegasus, there has been neither hide nor hair, of our shadow pony. We had slept during the day, keeping with Luna’s regular schedule. At least mostly. We decided on only about five hours of sleep right after sunrise. For that Luna booked a room at a hotel. The past two days were boring and uneventful. However, tonight there was a show being put on at Gladmane’s resort. And if I was right it was featured in two episodes. Gladmane’s golden statue shined from its place on the fountain in the center of the main room. Games off to the right with the showroom off to the left. Two rides were inside along with the roller coaster that Rainbow would be fussing over in another year or so. However, I didn’t immediately see Flim and Flam, which was interesting.

If our shadow pony is going to strike, then it would be tonight, I said to Luna through the link. The show was set up in the room off to the left from the entrance to the resort. This room had been prepared similarly to the theater from the old Muppet Show. Fancy seats lining rows upon rows being surrounded by beautiful wood-stained walls. Complete with wall lights that would be right at home in the Grand Ole Opry. Luckily for me, there were rafters I could lay on directly over the stage.

Makes sense. This is a show for foals. However, I can’t see how our shadow pony can get away with taking a foal out of here if the doors are closed during the show.

It was a short time before the show started and from my point of view, I could see behind the stage as well. I don’t either, so look sharp. Are you in a place where you can scan freely without being noticed?

Yes. I’m in the back row, right corner.

I looked over and saw her. Even with the lights starting to dim, I could spot her. Good. Here we go.

And the pony that started the show? Gladmane himself. I didn’t like him in the least. It was like a bad imitation of Elvis. And really liked the color blue for some reason. His coat was a blue-ish color, his mane and tail being silver with a blue tint to it, and including his blue-styled outfit that resembled Elvis. Heck, even his speech resembled somewhat of Elvis. Really? Just let the poor soul rest in peace already.

But up Gladmane came through the curtain announcing the show. “Greetings mares, stallions, and foals of all races, colors, and ages. I am Gladmane, the friendship connoisseur, and I welcome everypony to our show tonight. Uh-huh-huh.”

I’ll watch the crowd. Let me know if you pick up anything on your scans.

I will.

Gladmane had the microphone in his magical grasp and working for the crowd. And I bet Elvis was rolling in his grave right now as well. “Tonight’s lineup is for the foals in all of us, no matter what age you might be. Tonight’s first act will need two foal volunteers from the audience.” Immediately little hooves shot up into the air waving around, each one nearly shouting “me” wanting to be picked. Gladmane picked out two. One was a black Pegasus colt and the other was a light blue unicorn filly, both around the age of seven or so. The Pegasus flew up lightly landing in front of Gladmane, while the unicorn filly trotted up onto the stage. Both were eager to be in the show, practically bouncing in place like Pinkie Pie. “Alright then,” Gladmane smiled down to them, “now go backstage through this curtain here to meet up with a friend of mine and she will let you know what you need to do alright?”

“Yes, Mister Gladmane,” the filly giggled excitedly bouncing in place before almost racing through the curtain.

“Ok Mister Gladmane,” said the young colt before dashing through the curtain as well.

From my perch on the rafter, I kept a close eye on the two young ponies as they went through the curtain. Gladmane turned toward the crowd and started speaking about what to expect. But I was watching a unicorn mare, dressed in something similar to Trixie, trot up to them. She was young and attractive with a slim supermodel body. She stood slightly taller than Rarity or the other girls, so the two foals had to look up to her as she trotted up to them. Not only was her outfit decked out and colored for a show pony, but her off-white coat had multi-colored stars on it as well, not to mention the same stars in her light pink mane and tail.

After taking a quick glance over the crowd and not seeing anything alarming, I turned my gaze back to the show pony mare. All seemed well enough while she was talking with them, but then she started staring at them rather intently. A little too intently for my liking. The reaction from the foals was exactly as it was with little Kubota.

I’ve got something, Luna’s voice came to me, but it’s backstage. Not in the crowd.

Reveal yourself and get backstage, I told her quickly while preparing to dash down to the backstage floor, and bring Gladmane with you. Not waiting for her response I sprung myself from the rafter, using my dash ability to land behind the unicorn mare with a loud thud. My two front paws were on her head and twisting it around to meet my eyes before she even had a chance to react. During the split-second time that her brain took trying to figure out what is going on, my abilities had already pulled her into my illusion. To put her at ease, the illusion was with her alone with me, as another minion, backstage at night when the place was closed and safe. I needed answers.

Out of the corner of my eyes, I watched Luna gather up the foals with Gladmane standing there nearly shaking in her presence. Tell Gladmane to get the foals, and their parents, to a safe place for later and get everpony out of here to lock this place down in case we fail.

“What are you doing here?” the mare asked me thinking I was one of her minion friends.

Meanwhile, Luna had Gladmane following her instructions.

“I’m here to ask you just what the heck you think you are doing?” I gave her a cold hard stare while looking down to her.

I’m starting the scan now, Luna told me, now focusing her magic on finding, and disconnecting, the link between Blackheart and this pony.

“What do you mean what am I doing?” she asked back with narrowed eyes and heated voice getting up into my muzzle. “I’m here collecting foals for her Empress, that’s what I’m doing.”

I gave her a sigh and shook my head with my eyes closed putting a paw to my muzzle, “Idiot, not like this. Not out in public where you are so exposed. Don’t you know the Empress is acting up again? She could kill you like she did the others.”

The mare stepped back looking up to me with widened eyes filled with horrific shock, “No, I don’t want to die. Is she really acting up as before? Is she really starting to remember this other part of her?”

“You tell me,” I shot back at her, mimicking panic in my own voice. “What did she do before?”

Haven’t found it yet, but I’m close. Hold on. Luna’s horn glowed brightly with her eyes shut tight in concentration.

“When our Empress first awoke from the soul ceremony,” she started whispering, now getting up to me again conspiratorially. “she started screaming at us wondering where she was. She was clearly in a panic and started calling out for her family.”

“She called out any names?” I asked back trying to lead her on. “Because she called out names again.”

“Yeah,” the mare nodded, “she started calling out for her son. And it’s the same name as the princesses’ new consort.” Now she looked up at me in panic again, “The same one that’s been hunting us.”

I’ve found what she’s using. Her head tilted to the side with her eyes shut tightly trying her best to sever the link quickly. Starting to disconnect her from Blackheart, but it’s going to take a little time. She’s powerful.

It was my turn to look at her with genuine shock. Stepping back slightly I stared down at her whispering out, “She called out Emmit? Didn’t she? You asked her name?” It felt like hands were starting to grip and tighten around my throat. It was getting hard to breathe, even though I felt like my body was panting up a storm.

“She told us her name was Sarah Knight. So we haven’t let her see any of the newspapers yet.”

Shaking my head slightly I stared at the mare unable to hardly breathe. My throat had nearly all but closed off. Tears were streaming down my face. And a wave of anger I’ve never known started boiling up from inside of me. How dare they. I could feel my lips curl up in a silent feral snarl and my illusion and mind ability starting to falter.

Luna and I were pushed back away from the mare by a powerful magical wave. “Traitor,” came a shadow’s voice from in the midst of the mare. The magical push broke Luna’s concentration knocking us both onto our backs. “No I’m not a traitor,” the mare started calling out now whimpering and crying, “I don’t want to die. I don’t want to die.”

“You took….took...” I tried saying but my throat closed up if I tried to talk. I wanted to stand up and pummel this pony into the ground. I wanted to feel my hands around this mare’s throat myself. But I couldn’t concentrate on anything. My body was shaking as I barely stood there in rage and anguish.

“NO,” the mare called out with her body starting to shake, “PLEASE.” I barely heard Luna calling out something, but it just sounded like mumbling to me. It sounded like she was calling out my name. But all I could do is stare at this mare wanting to do something to her, but not having control over my body to do it.

Then Luna was suddenly in front of me. Her hooves tilted my head down to her chest with her wings wrapped around me. She held my shaking crying body against her right before the mare exploded. She must have put up both a sound proofing spell and a shield because I didn’t hear or feel the explosion.

When all was quiet, Luna pulled up my head looking at me. Her eyes held deep worry for me. “What is it, Emmit? Speak to me.” She held my head with her hooves, looking to me with pleading eyes. “What did the mare say to you? I didn’t hear her because I was concentrating on disconnecting the link.”

“They...they have...”

“Tell me...” her voice was soft and soothing, giving me the emotional support I needed for the floodgates to open.

“They’ve got...my...mother,” I was barely able to get out before the floodgates opened completely. Wailing in anguish over the news that I’ve feared, but didn’t want to hear. I held onto her as if she was the last lifeline before she lifted my head, gently breathed a sleep spell over me, and the gentle embrace of a dreamless sleep washed over me.

^_^

(Luna’s POV)

After putting Emmit to sleep, to sleep off his anguish, it had taken me about three hours to reverse the mind spell on the foals, calm down the public, and then hoof everything over to the local authorities. Gladmane was worried sick that I would shut his place down in fear that I thought he was helping the mare. Although that had entered my mind, he was glad that I didn’t think so. Rather, that’s what I told him. Though I did tell the local authorities to keep a close eye on him for the immediate future. Due to how large the backstage area was, the damage was minimal, at least to the walls and ceiling. The floor was nothing but charred remains of what used to be beautifully stained wood.

Now, however, a little over three hours later, I was watching Emmit sleeping dreamlessly on the bed. The quiet gentle rise and fall of his chest were in direct contrast with the condition of his mind earlier. Putting a gentle hoof against his sleeping head I whispered to him, “I’ll help you through this. I can’t imagine the turmoil you must be experiencing now, but I’ll help you through it.” He’ll still be out for a few hours yet. The room was simple, just a bed, bathroom, table and a couple of chairs, and a chest of drawers with large mirror.

With Emmit being out for another few hours, at least, it was time to update my sister. However, she was asleep, so what better way to inform her than entering her dreams. After laying down on the bed next to Emmit, I closed my eyes, ignited my horn to dive into the dream realm.

Now to find Tia’s. The vastness of the dreamscape opened up to me when I appeared. Dream orbs floated around me until I spotted my sister’s. Normally I wouldn’t interfere or change what she was dreaming. However, this was necessary. After one touch of my hoof Tia and I were standing in front of a small pool at the base of a small waterfall. Tia blinked a few times while looking around at the forest surrounding us, then to the cliff, waterfall, and pool behind me. “I’m sorry for disrupting your dream sister, but unfortunately this couldn’t wait,” I told her while walking up to her.

“Oh Lulu,” she blinked at me before smiling in greeting, then coming over to embrace me, “If it’s necessary then it’s alright. What’s wrong?”

“There is good news and bad news, dear sister.” She nodded for me to continue. “We encountered the shadow pony tonight. The good news is, we stopped her from foalnapping any more ponies and I found out what spell Blackheart is using to link her to her followers. The bad news is, Emmit’s worst fear was realized. It is not known how they accomplished it, but the soul of Emmit’s mother, Sarah Knight, is part of the Empress.”

Sister gasped hard putting her hooves to her muzzle in shock and horror. “How can our ponies do such a thing?”

I shook my head in a long sigh, “I don’t know sister. Right now Emmit is resting. I had to put a sleep spell on him in order to calm him down. Hopefully when he wakes he will be more collected.”

“I hope so as well Lulu, I can’t imagine the pain he must be going through right now.” Tia sighed softly while we sat next to each other. Staring at the pool and the waterfall as if scrying for something that could fix this or help our Emmit. Being a dream, it was warm with a cool breeze blowing through and the soft crash of the falls in front of us.

“Nor can I,” shaking my head slightly I lightly batted the ground with a hoof in thought, “It’s something nopony should go through, especially one as young as our Emmit.”

Tia looked over at me with a hopeful look, ears perked up toward me, “Is there anything that we can do?”

“Other than just being there for him, no. The only other thing that will ultimately help would be to have his mother rest in peace once more.”

Tia put a hoof against me gently, “That would mean destroying her.” She then looked over to the waterfall with me sighing again, “Not that she should have been created in the first place, but I don’t know how Emmit will take that.”

“Which is why after he calms down,” I told her while looking to her, “We’ll need to ask him, how he wants to handle this now.”

“It might take the Elements of Harmony to do anything against her. And if we use them, then there’s no guarantee what will happen to her mother’s soul.”

I nodded slowly in agreement, “Indeed. The Elements may destroy the body giving her soul rest once more. Or they might try to separate the souls in that body creating two ponies, or Sarah’s original body in her case.”

“Either way, the only thing we can do now is comfort him. Do you think it’s too soon for him to have a joint dream with him? Perhaps dealing with this in dreams might help?”

“Perhaps.” I acknowledged with a nod then thought about pulling him in with us. If he was able to come to terms with it in the dream realm then I could deal with his subconscious more directly. Maybe, at the very least, deal with the initial shock and emotional trauma. “I guess we can try. Let me bring him to us.”

Chapter Fourteen: Lost in Time

Chapter Fourteen: Lost in Time

(Emmit’s POV)

It’s been three days since our encounter with the shadow mare and the news that my mother is part of the Empress. It took me nearly two days to get my head around it. Luna during my awake hours and both Tia and Luna while I was asleep. It was a day and a half ago that Luna’s estrus had started, which oddly enough, helped me. Luna was sleeping next to me. Actually, she was cuddled up against me. Her head was resting on my arm as my other hand was gently stroking her head. At least she could sleep peacefully. Even though I’ve tried for the past couple of hours, I couldn’t. My mind was too active for sleep. I moved some hair away from her face while questions ran through my mind. How the hell am I going to deal with this? What’s the fate of my mother’s soul now? By what I heard, she has retained the knowledge of me at the very least. I knew that more than likely the only way to deal with her would be through the Elements of Harmony but what would they do with my mother?

Luna sighed contently in her sleep, nudging her head against my arm with a peaceful smile on her face. I’d be lying to myself if I said that I didn’t want my mother back. Would that be possible? For the Elements to give my mother another body? If so, what body would she get? Pony or human? There was one thing I knew for sure, I was going to kill every single shadow pony and destroy that cursed organization. And let the Elements deal with my mother’s soul, whether it be rest in peace or live again.

Because my mind was too active to sleep, I got out of bed and morphed into my Ninetales form. I needed to go for a walk. And because the local paper had Luna and I on the front page letting everypony know what happened here, I didn’t have to hide anymore. Luna had booked a room on the first floor, so all I did was open the door, stepped outside, and started walking toward the front foyer.

The hotel in Las Pegasus was nice. Not fancy or anything, but it didn’t skimp on the materials either. Carpet lined the floor of both the rooms and the hallway with dark stained wood for walls and ceiling. Even though plain in design it had a nice rustic look to it, which was evident with the antique-looking wall lamps lining the hallway. There wasn’t any pony in the hallways right now. With the news about what happened days before most ponies decided to give this floating city a few days to recover before returning. Not a bad idea I thought. This meant that right now there weren’t nearly as many tourists here, comparatively speaking of course.

There was one couple in the foyer and standing before the front desk when I turned the corner. It was just them and the pony behind the counter on my right in front of me. The rest of the foyer was empty. It wasn’t that big of a foyer. Once you entered through the front glass double doors, the counter was on the left, and the breakfast slash dining area and open kitchen were on the right. While in front of you were the elevators leading up to the other floors.

When the two young ponies saw me they gasped in shock with the usual reaction of the mare getting behind the male, which would stand there looking fierce. “Whoa, whoa,” the pony behind the counter said to them waving his hooves at them, “it’s ok, it’s ok. He’s not going to harm you. He’s the princesses’ consort who has been going around getting rid of all those foalnapping shadow ponies.”

I ignored the whole thing and kept slowly walking right on past them as if they weren’t even there.

“Oh,” the mare said before stepping out from behind her friend and or husband.

“He looks like he just lost his best friend,” the male pony commented as I walked toward the front door.

“Yeah he does,” the pony behind the counter agreed from behind me, “doesn-” Then everything went white.

No kidding.

Everything just went white, as if a sudden nuclear blast just went off nearby. Just without the loud noise and rush of air. Instinctively I put a front leg in front of my eyes to protect them. But as soon as it came, it went. And I got the shock of my life when I opened my eyes again. Not only did the foyer change, but the ponies did too. It went from being a quiet peaceful afternoon with only a total of three ponies to a busy and loud afternoon with the foyer now filled with ponies. Most of which looked like soldiers mixed with civilians. All around me there were ponies in armor and in civilian clothes. The ones in armor had their weapons with them, though carried at rest position. Some coming and some going.

Everything looked as if it belonged here. Even the ponies. The foyer didn’t change, but everything else did. It was as if…

Then it hit me. Starlight Glimmer.

“PREDATOR,” came a mare’s screaming voice from behind me giving me a jump scare. Which in turn, got every single guard there to turn toward me. And just like that, the foyer went straight to chaos. Civilians ran everywhere trying to get away. Meanwhile, all the guards quickly surrounded me with every spear, sword, horn, and wing pointed right at me.

“Stay right there predator,” an earth pony soldier wearing Celestia’s guard like armor said to me. There wasn’t much difference between what these soldiers were wearing compared with what the normal solar guard wore. Just thicker and meant for constant battle, not for walking around the castle all day long. I was staring at him like a monkey doing a math problem. That and the large thick spear he had pointed at me. Not that it worried me all that much. One quick dash and I could get away. Still, couldn’t fly though, which meant a long way down to the ground.

“You move you die Sombra scum,” another said menacingly.

Well, that cinched it didn’t it? I was definitely in the multiple different timelines of the Starlight Glimmer episodes. One thing though. There were a few other timelines that she went through which weren’t shown. I only knew seven of them, the last one I wasn’t looking forward to. So, what would I see? And letting these guards get me down to the ground and to Ponyville seemed the best route at the mome-

And with one sharp explosion of pain from the back of my head, everything went black.

^_^

“So what’s the deal with this thing?” came a mare’s voice to my ears after regaining consciousness. I kept my eyes closed so whoever was with me didn’t know I was conscious yet. All my other senses told me that I was on a moving train. The click-clack of the tracks underneath me with the slow gentle rocking motion told me that much. And after cracking open an eye told me that my body was now inside of a wooden cage, albeit a large one, inside of the cargo hold car.

The headache, due to whatever hit me, was still pounding a little but I could deal with that. I needed to know where I was. A mare soldier was standing in front of the cage, talking with another mare soldier in front of her. The Pegasus was the one that asked the question, which meant the other must know what was going on with me. Or at the very least, know where I was being taken.

“The only thing I know,” the light brown earth mare spoke up, with a voice that sounded like an experienced soldier, “is that he just appeared right in the middle of the Las Pegasus hotel foyer. Right out of the blue.”

“I didn’t know Sombra could send predators that far,” the Pegasus gasped making her wings flutter.

Sombra is using predator species against the ponies? Does that mean he’s got the Griffons on his side?

“Apparently he can, which would mean that there’s no place in all of Equestria that’s safe from that evil tyrant.”

With the Pegasus starting to turn around and look back at me I closed my eyes fully again. “But I’ve never seen this predator before. Do you know what it is sarge?”

“Nope, and don’t rightly care either.”

“Though I’ll have to admit something,” then she whispered, “if you’ll keep it to yourself.” There was a short pause before the Pegasus continued, “He sure is pretty.” Another pause. I could feel their eyes on me. “Oh come on sarge, even you have to admit that he’s pretty.”

The “sarge” sighed, “Alright, I’ll admit that he’s pretty. But he’s still a predator and still needs to be either killed or turned to serve Celestia.” I found that an interesting choice of words considering I’m already serving Celestia. In more ways than one.

This seems like a good time to make myself known. “Funny you should mention Celestia.” I heard them gasped, then saw them back up a few steps, with spears ready. Their eyes were wide and ears laid back against their head in shock. After opening my eyes I stood up to face them, odd that they would give me a big enough cage for me to do that in.

“Sarge? Did it just talk?”

“Yes miss I did,” I said to her with a light chuckle and a smirk, tilting my head to the side in amusement. “Though don’t ask for me to sing. I’m not that good. Although, I’m great at recreating music though.”

Neither moved but stared at me slack-jawed in shock. Until “Sarge” decided to shake her head, bringing her out of her stupor, “It doesn’t matter whether you talk or not. You’re going to Canterlot so Celestia herself can get information out of you.”

I hummed in thought, “I don’t know if she would like what I have to say or not.”

“Why is that?” the Pegasus asked.

“Well my dear, it’s very simple. This isn’t the right timeline.” They looked at me as if I just grew another head. “Hard to believe, I know. But, true nonetheless. In short, another mare went back in time and disrupted the timeline. However, I can’t tell you why I’m not affected, so here I am. But, never fear all will be correct anyway. We just have to wait it out. Or I just have to wait it out.”

“CANTERLOT,” came the conductor’s call.

Sarge shook her head, “Whatever. Celestia will find out the truth.” Turned out the train was just pulling into the station. Another minute or so later the side door to the car opened up with no less than eight burly male guards standing outside. Each one decked out in some harness with poles. “Now don’t try anything while we hook up the cage,” Sarge said to me as the ponies stepped inside.

“I can walk myself you know,” I told her with an amused smirk. Four of the earth ponies locked their harnesses to each corner of the cage with loud thunks. “Plus I can get out of here anytime I please, just so you know.”

The Pegasus got a little worried if by the slightly widened and nervous eyes was anything to go by. Sarge wasn’t so impressed. She tapped my cage with a hoof and chuckled, “Then why not escape then?”

I gave a nonchalant shrug, “Just waiting until the next timeline change.”

She shook her head, “Whatever,” then stomped her hoof against the floor of the car. At her command, the cage was lifted up by the earth pony guards, and we were off toward the throne room. Or, at least, wherever Celestia was at.

Even though everything was mostly the same, it was the atmosphere that hung in the air that was vastly different. The path leading toward the castle showed little difference regarding the buildings and surroundings. But the ponies living there had a look that said they’ve been in this war a long while. It showed in every eye that I caught. The guards marched in time all the way up to, and then into the castle. Though once inside the castle, their steps went out of time. More than likely, so they won’t bust eardrums with their walking. What really got me curious was the stained-glass hallway leading up to the throne room. There was no window portraying Twilight and her friends at all. None of their accomplishments were there.

It felt so alien to me now to be here during this timeline. Not only as a brony, having seen the episode, but now also as the lover of Celestia. And as we approached the large double doors one thought came to mind. What happened to Luna? With the double doors opening, I had a feeling that question was going to be answered.

The throne room was...different. The basic layout was the same, but with that was other tables filled with battle reports. About six other ponies of various races stood around those tables. All voices stopped when the doors opened. To my surprise, I saw not only Cadence there, but Shining Armor as well. Now that’s interesting. Celestia was also different. She was decked out in her armor as well. Rather, fierce looking actually. Her armor and weapon looked nearly exactly like one from the fan-made video Fall of the Crystal Empire.

“Who and or what is this?” Shining Armor asked when my cage was dropped onto the floor with a loud thud by the guards. The sound of locks disengaging from the cage echoed slightly in the room. The earth pony guards, that had escorted me, had moved off to the side of the room to stand at attention.

Sarge stepped forward and bowed to Celestia, then saluted Armor, “Your Highness. Captain. This was the unknown predator that appeared at Las Pegasus an hour ago. We have been speculating that Sombra has found a way to teleport his predators from the front lines to anywhere into Equestria.”

I gave out a quick laugh at that. “No, he hasn’t. I told you what’s going on.”

And there go gasps of shock again with whispers of “he speaks” around the room. I just rolled my eyes and looked over at Celestia. “It matters not what you say,” Celestia gave me a cold stare when she spoke. “I’ll find out what you know.” Stepping down from the throne itself she slowly walked over to me. “And it won’t be pleasant for you.” The animosity of her words was in her words, her steps, and in her eyes as they bored into me.

“I’m sorry,” I spoke softly, but stood in my cage looking to her, “but I can’t let you do that.” My eyes went wide as I activated my mental ability.

“You can’t-” she stopped. Dead. About three feet, or so, from the cage and just stared at me with a neutral expression. Now that I had her, what to do with her? At least I didn’t have to maintain eye contact anymore, but I had to stay in my Ninetales form though.

“Your Highness?” sarge asked while I watched Shining Armor step up as well.

“Princess? Are you alright?” Shining asked as well.

Let’s have a little fun, shall we? I gave her a mental command and a second later she sat her rump down. “I’m a little teapot short and stout,” she sang then sat up putting one hoof out curled to the side and the other curled against her body, “here is my handle and here is my spout.”

Meanwhile, I was trying not to laugh in the cage with the confused looks she was getting. The guards standing around the room was just looking at each other...lost.

Under my direction, Celestia stopped and turned toward Shining, “Oh I’m just fine my dear...dear...Captain.” I had Celestia turning on everything toward Shining right now. Bedroom eyes and sultry voice complete with swaying hips as she walked up to him.

“Your Highness?” his shock, and obvious arousal was clear for everypony to see. And out of the corner of my eye, I watched Cadence carefully. It would be fun to see if they are secretly seeing each other in this timeline.

“You really should loosen up,” Celestia said to him in a low bedroom voice. The guards didn’t know what to think or do as they just decided to stand back and simply watch dumbfounded. Cadence was looking on in shock with her mouth acting like a fish out of water. Shining was fixing to say something, but I had Celestia put a hoof to his lips and shushing him, “No, don’t say anything.” Then sat down again, grabbed his head with her front hooves, and went in for a deep passionate kiss. I even had her moan loudly and comically just for the hell of it.

“Auntie,” Cadence called out with her eyes wide in shock with a deep blush on her muzzle, “please.”

Celestia stopped kissing him to pull back looking over at Cadence, “Oh very well, you can have him Cadence.”

“Aunty!”

Shining was sitting there like he was in a drunken stupor just staring at Celestia. Which had let him go, turned around and walked back over to my cage again. “After all Shining can’t hold a candle to this...wonderful…powerful...and very sexy predator.”

You know I don’t know why I wanted to mess with Shining right now, but I really hoped that Twilight wouldn’t find out. It was kind of evil to take him up to cloud nine just to grab him and slam him back down to earth again in humiliation. Every single guard there had a look of shock and sympathy for Shining right now. And also with confusion when Celestia used her magic to take apart the cage from around me. Murmurings and soft protests sounded when the cage walls fell to the floor around me.

I, however, looked at Celestia with a wide smile as she came in giving me a passionate kiss.

“Aunty,” Cadence protested, “what are you doing?”

Moving onto my back I had Celestia continue the kiss until she was standing over me. Then she raised her head, after breaking the kiss, to look over to Cadence and Shining, who was now feeling sorry for himself. “My dear Cadence,” Celestia grinned over at her before cackling madly and lifting her head high, “I’m giving myself over to the dark side!”

“Princess no,” Shining called out.

And right when Celestia turned her head down to look at me and right before she would have sat herself down upon my waist…

Everything went white.

It went from the Sombra war to the Changelings in a flash. And now I was on my back surrounded by a throne room filled with Changelings. On either side of the room was four portals each with multiple changelings coming and going to and fro. The throne itself looked very different. Something that Chrysalis would sit on actually. “Dammit,” I shouted in frustration as every...single...changeling now stopped and stared at me. “I was having so much fun too,” saying aloud while rolling over to stand up again. I guess they didn’t know what to do with me because each one was just staring at me bug-eyed.

Pun intended.

“What!?” I shouted at them with all my pent-up frustration at everything. Which in turn brought them out of their collective stupor. All at once every one of them started hissing at me. With their bodies lowered to the floor and their wings out each one was prepared for battle. Which I didn’t mind in the least because right now I needed something to beat on. Luck would have it, there’s a lot of buggy punching bags all around me.

They all attacked at once. Hissing, chittering, and a few battle cries were in the mix as they all came at me. The perfect solution was doing my version of the Jedi force push by using an explosion of fire and air pressure. Like many grenades going off at once, just without the shrapnel. “BRING IT BUG BRAINS,” turning toward the nearest one, that didn’t make it all the way to the outer wall, I focused all my anger toward it, “I’VE BEEN NEEDING SOMETHING TO BEAT ON.”

There in the midst of the throne room, all hell broke loose. I was doing my best to fight off about twenty or so drones. And doing a fine job of it too if I do say so myself. And I do. Using every trick in my thin book I held them off for what seemed forever. But I couldn’t keep them off of me forever. I was starting to get tired. Especially when they called in more drones. When they did that it was only a matter of time before they wore me out enough for me to make a mistake.

It was a couple of drones that hit me from the side sending me toward and then through one of the portals. Like stepping through a door. One moment in the throne room of Canterlot and the next in the throne room of the, now rebuilt, Twin Sister’s Castle. However, in this timeline, it was rebuilt in Chrysalis’ image. Naturally, I didn’t really know that until me, and the body I slammed into, stopped sliding against the floor by hitting the wall. It was a body similar in size to me with a feminine “oof” to her. At first, I didn’t know who and or what I hit until looking down showed me a dark leg with a hole in it.

Turning my head around I looked into the eyes of Chrysalis, who I flew into. Her own eyes were starting to right themselves again to begin glaring at me. “Hey Chryssy,” nervously chuckling with a cocky smile, “how are you doing? How’s the takeover of Equestria go-erk.”

Getting cut short by magic constricting my throat wasn’t a pleasant experience. She had me in her magic like the filling of a burrito as she lifted me off of her. Out of the corner of my eyes, I saw a number of drones come out of the portal, then stopped and saluted to her as she was getting on her hooves again. “Who is this?”

“An unknown that appeared in your throne room in Canterlot my queen,” one of the drones spoke up. “We fought him until we knocked him through the portal here.”

She forced my head toward her nearly putting her nose against mine, “Who are you?”

At this point, I knew I had to be careful because if memory serves she is just about ready to invade the camp where Twilight is right now. So, I could tell her, but would that hurt the timeline any? My knowledge of Twilight had to remain a secret if there was any hope of her getting back to the map again.

“It doesn’t matter,” she said interrupting my internal debate and used her magic to fling me toward a dark corner. One my body hit the ground, and after quickly standing up, my paws were immediately engulfed in the green goo cementing me to the floor.

“Dammit,” muttering to myself while tugging my legs. Even went so far as to ignite my legs to melt the goo, but it didn’t work. It only lit the dim corner exposing three others. Rarity, Applejack, and Rainbow Dash.

“Save it,” AJ muttered from her place in the corner next to me, “there’s no chance of getting out of it.”

“Quite right Applejack,” Chrysalis and two guards approached us. Their bodies glowed green in a swirl of magic. Seconds later three alternate Rainbow, AJ, and Rarity stood before us. “And you will stay there until I get back. There’s the last of the rebellion to crush.” Her voice change to sound like Applejack after she changed. Which enraged the real AJ of course, but there wasn’t anything she could do about it. Chrysalis just turned from us and laughed her way right out of the throne room.

All I had to do was wait for the timeline to change and I’d be free. However, if I was right then the next timeline was Nightmare Moon. And I was positioned in a darkened corner just behind and to one side of the actual throne. Where she’d be sitting. Could have a little fun before she notices me.

“Well that’s it,” Rainbow whispered in defeat, “with the rebellion gone, Chrysalis will have fully taken over.”

“Oh never fear Rainbow,” I chuckled trying to reassure her, “all this will be gone within about ten or so minutes.”

“And just how do you know that?” she looked over at me through narrowed eyes, “and just who are you anyway? What are you?”

Looking over with a pleasant smile I said, “Emmit Knight, a visitor from another world. Long story short I came to Equestria through the Tree of Harmony, which you don’t know about. Got to know both Celestia and Luna before a mare named Starlight Glimmer started messing with time. She used an old scroll from Starswirl along with the map from Twilight’s castle to go back in time and messed everything up. I’ve been jumping from one timeline to the next waiting for Twilight to fix everything.” They looked over at me like I was Discord himself.

“That’s the silliest thing I’ve ever heard,” AJ shook her head at me. “Even the princesses couldn’t do time travel.”

“I’m afraid that your disbelief is immaterial against the truth of the matter and the situation,” I told her simply with a smile.

“Let’s say you’re right,” Rarity spoke up hesitantly and looked over at me through fearful eyes. “What happens to us?”

“This timeline will cease to exist, my dear,” I told her as gently as I knew how. They all were silent for a few minutes while that sunk in.

“That’s kinda scary,” Rainbow said at last.

“I know, but don’t worry. From your perspective, or from the real you perspective, it would be as if nothing happened. Believe me, the real timeline is the best one from any of the ones I’ve seen.”

FLASH.

And everything changed again. Nightmare Moon’s timeline was here. It looked just like it did in the show. Rarity, in her uniform, was tending to a tapestry of some sort over on the other side of the throne room. And from the darkened corner I could see some of Nightmare’s mane and tail hanging over the side of the throne. No other guards were in sight.

Peck. Peck.

Although the bugs were biting in this timeline. I used a paw to rub the top of my head before trying to swat away whatever bug was trying to bite me. My mind was trying to figure out whether or not to stay hidden. If I was discovered then there would be the chance of Twilight failing.

PECK.

My paw flew up to swat at the bug, only to grab onto a wooden pole. Without even looking up my paw followed the pole to a metal point just above my head. And when I did look up I saw one of her night guards. Floating in the vertical position glaring down at me was one of the Pegasus guards.

The guard motioned me toward the foot of the throne.

I double checked by motioning with my head.

Again the guard motioned toward the throne again with the spear. With a sigh of defeat, I slowly moved from the dark corner toward a place in front of the throne with the guard landing behind me. And with the spear pointed at my rear end, I walked in front of the throne to stare into the surprised eyes of Nightmare Moon. So much for trying to stay out of things.

“So this is our new visitor?” she eyed me carefully. Her cat-like eyes roaming over my body slowly. This was the real Nightmare Moon and not the Nightmare Night one that Luna turned into. She laughed at me. “You think that you could just appear in my throne room and surprise me?” I said nothing as she laughed on her throne. When she got done laughing, she got up to walk down to stand in front of me. She stood just a head shorter than me. This was pure evil incarnate. It showed in her eyes as she glared up into mine. “Just who and what are you?”

I really didn’t know how to answer her now. Because I didn’t know how that would effect Twilight and the ultimate outcome.

“Answer the princess,” the light blue guard, which was probably Rainbow, told me before taking off her helmet to confirm what I thought, “or face the dungeons.”

With a soft sigh, I opened my mouth to tell her, but somepony beat me to it. I heard a couple of loud gasps with Spike shouting out, “Emmit? What are you doing here?” Which got the rest of the guards coming out from the woodwork to surround Twilight and Spike as Rarity left the room.

“Why that is the most excellent question my young dragon,” Nightmare cooed before glaring at me again. “What are you doing here?” When I didn’t immediately answer Nightmare looked at me thoughtfully. Then looked over at Spike, or I assumed she did because she addressed him, “Come over here young drake.” The clattering of armor and hooves hit my ears until Spike was standing next to me nervously looking up at Nightmare.

I didn’t have to look over at Twilight in order to know the shocked look she was probably sporting right now. Not to mention the questions running through her head.

“Now then,” she cooed down at him, “why don’t you tell me all you know about…Emmit hmm?”

Spike was nervous, while I just stood there staring off into the distance feeling helpless and defeated. Sure I could fight, but what chance did Twilight have on getting back to the map if I did? The only sure way for her to succeed is for her and Nightmare all to go willingly.

“Um...well-”

“Don’t say anything Spike,” Twilight interrupted quickly before getting silenced by the end of a spear being put against her throat.

“And if you don’t then I have all three of you put to death right here and now,” Nightmare’s wild eyes told us that she would as she grinned down at him.

Spike looked up to me.

I just nodded slowly.

“His n-name is Emmit,” he started saying quietly, “a friend of ours that came from another world.”

“Another world you say?” Spike nodded. “By what means?”

“The Tree of Harmony itself brought me here to defeat a shadow organization,” I told her trying to get her to ease off of Spike.

She laughed before facing me again. “You? Against my entire kingdom?”

I gave her a smirk, “Nope not you.”

She gave me a quizzical look, “There’s no other shadow organization but my kingdom.”

“Not in this timeline,” Spike said almost immediately, “but in the real one there is.”

“This timeline?” Nightmare looked at me, then to Spike, and then back to Twilight. “As in time travel? That is something I would like to hear. So, tell me how you came by this magic to travel through time.”

When neither of them said anything, I knew there was no way out. Especially now that Twilight has seen me, her questions would need to be answered sometime. And my knowledge about the show would have to be told eventually now. “Alright, I’ll tell you.”

Nightmare looked over at me expectantly.

“How did…?” Twilight muttered quietly.,

“Yeah how do you know Emmit?” Spike questioned while Nightmare silently looked on with ever-increasing curiosity. “You came from another world and you were never there when Starlight came.”

I just sighed and hung my head, “Spike...Twilight… The other world that I grew up in had a show that was, originally, created for children to watch.” It was so quiet you could hear a pin drop. “That show was called ‘My Little Pony.’” Now I turned just enough to turn my head looking to Twilight, “It was the adventures of Twilight Sparkle and her friends.” She gasped in shock with her eyes going wide. “It started with,” now I turned back to Nightmare, “your defeat at their hooves after they found the Elements of Harmony. Turning you back into Luna.”

Nightmare snorted unpleasantly at that with her eyes narrowing into slits.

“After that, each episode was about her discovering and learning about friendship.” Then I continued after looking back at Twilight again, “The show was still going on when the Tree pulled me here.” I saw the gears turning in her head. I even noticed when the figurative light bulb went off over her head.

“That’s how you knew how Rarity would turn out after she got her new store in Canterlot,” she muttered quietly in realization. I nodded slowly to her. Things started clicking in her mind as she gasped again, “That’s how you know about the scroll. You’ve seen how all this turns out. It was in one of those episodes.” I nodded again.

Nightmare quickly turned my head toward her. Her eyes glowing with excitement over more power for her kingdom. “Tell me,” she demanded before lifting Spike up from the floor and putting him in chains. Just like the show. “Or never see this drake or your marefriend again,” she growled to me.

Looking to her with defeated eyes was pretty much all I could do. “Very well.”

“No Emmit,” Twilight nearly shouted while she struggled a little in her chains. She must have been put into chains at the same time as Spike.

“I’ve got no choice Twilight,” I shouted back at her. “You think I want this?” I looked at her with my eyes blazing with hatred, but not for her. “Before all this happened I found out that those shadow ponies took two souls to make Empress Blackheart. One was obviously evil and the other was my mother...Sarah Knight.”

Twilight gasped in shock as the guards even cringed.

“Those bastards took my dead mother’s soul and bonded it with something evil and that’s unforgivable.” When I got done my body was shaking slightly from the rage pouring through me.

However, it seemed that Nightmare didn’t care. It was evident in her eyes when she used a hoof to turn my head back toward her again. “And if you don’t tell me, then you won’t see them either.”

“Twilight has the scroll that controls time,” I glared at her while speaking, “but there’s a catch.”

“Pray tell.”

“Somehow Starlight found the scroll and made it work for her. However, Twilight found out how and found a way to make sure that only she can use it. The damage was already done though. So, you have to use it through her in the woods at the map table. She has to be the one to activate it.” Nightmare was looking at me intently, trying to figure out if I was telling the truth. Hopefully Twilight caught on to what I was trying to do.

“Very well,” Nightmare said straightening herself from staring up at me, “then let us venture into the forest.”

“Twilight only knows where it is and she has to be standing on the map table in order to activate the spell,” I said in a defeated tone while hanging my head. Trying to be convincing. Without, a word Nightmare released Twilight from her chains and walked up to her.

“No tricks,” she demanded.

“No tricks,” Twilight echoed. As Nightmare took point with the guards surrounding us we left the castle and ventured into the woods.

^_^

“So this is the map?” Nightmare mumbled while looking at it slowly walking around it. Twilight and nodded. “And now you will give this time travel spell to me,” Nightmare demanded while turning around to face us again. “And with it, I will ensure that the Elements are never found and my reign shall last forever.” After a round of cackling, she glared at Twilight. “Come forth,” she demanded.

Twilight took a quick glance at me in silent communication when she passed me. “Alright Nightmare,” Twilight said softly while levitating the scroll as she walked up to the table. “You win.”

“I always win,” she cackled again.

And that was my chance. From my position, Nightmare was between me and the map table. I couldn’t just rush her without fear of hitting the table. So, I had to make a quick dash to the side before making the dash attack hitting her with everything I could. Nightmare’s loud “OOF” when our bodies collided was satisfying and even more satisfying when she went flying into the woods. “Now Twilight,” I shouted while igniting my body with flames to face the guards.

I heard a soft pop of magic as Spike disappeared.

My flames shot out toward the guards before they had a chance to fan out. Especially Rainbow. I knew she would try to take me from the air.

“Emmit-”

“GO,” I yelled at her interrupting her. My flames did a good job of disorienting the guards, but at the same time Twilight’s magic hit the scroll there was a battle cry from where I sent Nightmare. She came out of the woods running at a full charge. But it wasn’t faster than me. I met her halfway using another dash to hit her again. Her loud “NOOOOoooo” faded away while Twilight and Spike got pulled up into the time bubble.

FLASH.

And the scene changed again. This time, however, instead of it being night, it was daytime. And it felt like it was right in the middle of summer. The forest was still the same though. And I was still panting a little from the exertion. “I thought the next one was supposed to be Tirek,” I mumbled softly right when the portal opened for Twilight and Spike to come tumbling out of it. They both landed on the table with a soft “oof” and a thud. “Welcome back,” I told them announcing my presence while walking back up to the table.

However, the look Twilight was giving me while still sprawled across the table didn’t bode well for me. Which turned my smile into a frown when she stood up and leaned down from the table almost putting her nose against mine. “Alright, Emmit,” the tone in her voice told me that she meant business, “spill.”

With a sigh, I sat my butt down. “What I said in the other timeline was true Twilight. All of it.”

“So how do I defeat Starlight Glimmer? And don’t tell me you don’t know because we both know you do. As far as you knowing us before being pulled here can be dealt with after all this is over.”

“You’re right Twilight,” I told her with my eyes locked onto hers, “I do know how you stopped Starlight. However, I can’t tell you.”

“Can’t tell me?” she pounded the table with a hoof in frustration. “Can’t tell me? Of course, you can tell me. You have to tell me.”

“I can’t,” I told her almost matching her tone with mine.

She screamed out in frustration, “And why not?”

“Because If I do then it might...might mind you...change the ultimate outcome.” Her gaze softened as her mind started working past the emotions. “You see Twilight,” I started slowly, “if I tell you then that might change how things turn out. However, by not telling you I know how things turn out.” Now I could see the gears turning again.

It took a couple of minutes for her mind to work on it, but with a slow nod to me, she accepted it. “Alright I see your point,” she admitted softly before tapping my forehead with a hoof, “but that doesn’t mean I like it.” Then she sat down on the table and looked around, “So what’s this timeline then?”

“Actually,” said slowly, and looking around as well I answered. “I have no idea. The next should have been Tirek, but this isn’t it.”

“Tirek?” Spike asked. “But you’ve already defeated him.”

“In the real timeline yes,” Twilight agreed. “Perhaps we should look around.”

My eyes met hers after turning her head back around to look at me while giving her an incredulous look. “Are you kidding me?” She slowly shook her head. “Is this your castle?”

“No.”

“Then this isn’t the right timeline is it?”

She looked around again, “No.”

“Then go back there and try again,” I told her firmly. Now it was my turn to give her a firm stare. “Before something else happens.”

“Such as?” Spike asked.

And before any of us could answer, somepony else did and it wasn’t something I was prepared to see.

“LIKE ME,” came a voice from above. And as I looked up my eyes caught the sight of Daybreaker of all ponies. She was pulling her head back and igniting her horn for a powerful attack.

“Who is-”

“GO,” I shouted to Twilight again as I did before. Luckily she caught the meaning and began her magic. While she took care of that I used my dash ability to launch myself at Daybreaker while putting up my shield. Hopefully, it would be enough to keep her busy while Twilight escaped. Her powerful strike hit my shield in a shower of magical sparks and fire. My strength was enough to keep my shield up, but her strike not only slowed my momentum but sent me flying back to the map table. Luckily for me, they were already gone when my body hit the table.

FLASH.

The world changed once more while bouncing off the table and onto the ground again. This time it was the timeline with Tirek. Because as I lay there trying to recover, he was busy using all the magic he stole to destroy everything with powerful blasts. A couple of seconds later the portal opened with Twilight and Spike tumbling out.

“Emmit?” she called out then gasped when she saw Tirek.

“Down here,” I mumbled softly.

“Emmit,” Twilight called out when she saw me before jumping off the table and lay down next to me. “Are you alright?”

After a stretch and a few checks I nodded to her, “I think so, but I’m pretty much exhausted.”

“But you haven’t been fighting all that long...have you?” she asked. I could still see the concern for me in her eyes so there was hope for the future yet, that she wouldn’t burn me when this was all over.

I gave her a light chuckle, “You didn’t see the army of changelings I was fighting a few timelines ago. But that doesn’t matter. The minute you appear don’t bother looking around, just go ahead and use the scroll again. Immediately. Do you understand?” I looked up at her with pleading eyes.

Slowly she got up then nodded to me.

“Good, then go on. I’ll still be here.”

And she did. While Tirek was burning everything she got back up onto the table and ignited the spell again.

FLASH.

This time it was Discord. And just like the show, he was chasing Celestia and Luna around with everything in total chaos around us. Luckily for me and Twilight, that appeared a few seconds later, he either didn’t care about us or didn’t see us or know we were there. In any case, Twilight took my advice and used her magic again.

FLASH.

I slowly got up from the ground as the bulldozer was plowing down the surrounding forest to make way for whatever scheme Flim and Flam cooked up. Twilight appeared and immediately used the spell again.

FLASH.

The surrounding land was barren and lifeless. The wind was blowing the sand and small pebbles around like toys it was playing with. Not even the sun or the moon was seen in the sky but somehow had enough like to see, as if it was dusk. Nothing but sand and rocks surrounded me as the portal opened with Twilight, Spike, and now Starlight came tumbling out. I smiled at Twilight and Spike, but Starlight didn’t see me right off because she was facing away from me gazing about at the surrounding area. “Where are we?” she demanded before turning around and spotting me standing next to the table on the other side from Twilight. “And who’s he? You think I can’t battle two at once?”

“I believe you can,” Twilight said solemnly. She put a hoof onto the table and looked around, “This is the future. Or rather, the present. And that is a friend of mine named Emmit that’s been jumping from timeline to timeline with me. He’s a long story.”

Starlight looked around again as well, “But there’s nothing here.”

“Wish I could say I was surprised,” Twilight said softly with sadness in her voice.

“I’m not either,” mumbling softly I echoed her.

“But every world I come back to is worse than the last,” Twilight looked to Starlight saying firmly before pointing to me. “And he can attest to that. I don’t know why my friends and I are so important to Equestria, but we are.”

“I can’t believe you,” Starlight growled to her.

“Starlight,” speaking up softly I motioned my paw to the surrounding landscape, “look around you. Everything in the past affects the future, even the tiniest of acts can lead us here.”

There was a pause before Twilight spoke up again, “I know I can’t stop you, but perhaps seeing this will change your mind.”

“Change my mind?” Starlight rounded on Twilight stepping up to her, “You don’t know anything about me. I was perfectly happy until you and your friends ruined what I built.”

“I don’t know what happened to make your village without cutie marks. And I’m sorry that my friends and I had to take it away.”

Starlight’s eyes went white as her horn, and her whole body ignited in magic. “You want to know what happened to me?” she yelled out while lifting herself off the ground to above the table, “I’ll show you.” And I watched as she, Spike, and Twilight got pulled down into the table disappearing.

FLASH.

This time I was in Twilight’s castle as the portal opened with Twilight, Spike, and Starlight landing on the floor next to me. We watched as the scroll tumbled out then started glowing on its own before disappearing up into the time portal. And more than likely never to be seen again.

I chuckled seeing Spike kneel down and kiss the floor, “One castle of friendship. Check.”

Twilight looked over to me, “One friend. Check.” Then her eyes narrowed, “Which we will talk to later.”

I nodded in defeat with a smile.

The double doors flew open with the other five came walking in side by side. “What in Equestria was that?” Rarity asked while looking at us.

“Is everypony ok?” Fluttershy asked.

“Can you do it again?” was Pinkie.

And on cue.

“One group of Amazing friends. Check,” went Spike.

“Yep, Spike,” Twilight said putting a hoof to his shoulder and looking around. “It looks like we’re home.”

“Uh, what’s she doin’ here?” AJ asked.

Rainbow looked over to me with a smile before quickly trotting over to give my shoulder a light punch with a hoof. “Yeah, and what’s stud doing here too? Weren’t you with Princess Luna?”

“Actually, it’s kind of a long story,” Twilight said to them with a smile as she stepped up putting a hoof against Starlight.

“And with another crisis averted,” I spoke up for the first time since our return, “I’m going to go take a long nap while you discuss things. If you don't mind.” Turning to Twilight I eyed her pleadingly, “And please Twilight, don’t tell anypony else but those present until we talk alright? Especially Celestia and Luna?” She gave me a good long steady stare before giving in with a nod.

“Alright,” she acquitted. “I’ll wait until we all talk to you about it.”

“Thank you,” I told her then turned to Spike. “Spike, if you don’t mind sending a letter to Luna telling her about everything that just happened and that I’m here and why I’m here please?”

“Yeah, sure thing, Emmit,” he replied.

“Thank you,” I said to them all before making my way out of the throne room to the nearest guest room to nap this whole thing away.

Chapter Fifteen: Back To Canterlot

Chapter Fifteen: Back To Canterlot

(Luna’s POV)

At first, I thought my hoof swatted a fly. However, a fly isn’t supposed to crunch and crumble like a piece of paper. And I didn’t feel Emmit’s presence immediately either. Nor did my hooves or wings find him when they searched for him. My first thought, after spotting the piece of parchment, was that he must have gone out and left a note for me. After sitting up in the bed and grabbing the paper, my magic drew back the curtains slightly, off to my right, to read what he wrote. Only to find that it wasn’t from him but from Twilight Sparkle.

(*)

Princess Luna,

As you read this letter you have noticed that Emmit isn’t there with you. That’s because he’s here with me in Ponyville. Another Equestria is doomed moment happened between me and a mare named Starlight Glimmer. It involved time travel and Emmit was involved as well, which is why he’s with me in my castle. I’ll explain in detail when you arrive, but to put it simply: Starlight Glimmer went back in time to keep my friends and I from getting our cutie marks together. That, in turn, created alternate timelines. For unknown reasons, Emmit wasn’t affected by the timelines, so he went through each one while I attempted to stop Starlight Glimmer. He is safe and unharmed...for once...and requests your presence.

P.S. He told me about his mother’s soul. Because of that and other things, I’m not sure how much he doesn’t want me to tell my friends about the incident. He’s now resting from the ordeal while my friends and I talk about what to do with Starlight now.

Your Friend,

Twilight

(*)

Time travel? Emmit wasn’t affected? At least Twilight said he was alright. I definitely needed answers. Even though I was still recovering from my estrus with Emmit over the past three days, and even though I was still tired, Emmit needed me more right now. After quickly getting everything together, I was downstairs in the lobby in a flash. The morning train was leaving soon and I had to be on it.

^_^

(Emmit’s POV, around dinnertime hours later)

“Emmit,” came the soft voice of my mother. The light from the bedside table was bright enough to shine through the thin bed sheet that I pulled over my head. I felt the weight of her body when she sat on the bed.

“No mommy,” grumbling from under the covers trying to block out the light, “I don’t want to get up. It’s Saturday.”

There was a pause while she just looked down at me. She was wearing that yellow dress again, but why was her hair pink? The covers weren’t that thick that I couldn’t see a diffused image.

“But if you don’t get up you’ll miss the wonderful meal,” she said through her voice was changing. Strange yes, but to something just as soothing. As if peace was a blanket that she was spreading with her words. It didn’t sound like mom anymore but was just as loving and motherly.

I thought my stomach was a traitor for wanting me to get up as it grumbled out its complaint.

The giggle that hit my ears I recognized. The hand, or what I thought was a hand, that rubbed my head was instead a hoof. It was Fluttershy, but how did she get here? I didn’t know our worlds were connected.

I pulled back the covers to tell her that I wanted to sleep in. When that happened the figurative fog of my half-asleep half-dreaming state started to part. My room started fading away to see crystal walls, floor, and ceiling for the guest room that I found. Fluttershy was laying on the bed next to me, with me in my human form, rubbing a hoof on my head. And smiling to me as she laid her head on the pillow next to mine. “Fluttershy?” I asked now fully awake taking one glance around the room.

She giggled cutely at me before leaning over giving me a light kiss on my cheek. “Your dinner will get cold.”

As my body stretched under the covers it popped a couple of sore joints. I chuckled at her when she winced at me. “Don’t worry I won’t fall apart.”

She smiled and shook her head, “No, but you will go hungry unless you get up.”

“I really don’t wanna,” giving her a smirk I took a hand from under the covers to pull her into me. She “eeped”, but giggled curling her body against mine. “I’m too comfortable with my new teddy bear.”

“You were dreaming weren’t you?” she asked curiously as she laid her head on my neck. It was nice to feel her gentle breath against my skin. My arms wrapped around her, she did feel like a teddy bear. As far as the calming effect was concerned. Something I wanted for just a couple of minutes.

“Yes, it was one of those times when I hung between fully awake and fully asleep.”

“What was it about?” she whispered to me kissing my neck lightly then humming very softly.

“It was...the day,” my voice broke because of the raw emotions flooding me, “she was...killed.” My arms gripped her a little tighter. Her wing that covered me, her light kisses, and her soft beautiful humming were calming me. It washed over me like another blanket. “It was a Saturday and I wanted to sleep in.” My voice steadied as I held her. “It was lunchtime. I eventually got up and ate. Later that day she was going to prepare a special dinner for us, but she needed a few things from the store. She asked me to go, but no...no I wanted to stay. It was Saturday, my day to goof off.”

“Emmit,” she cooed at me softly hoping to calm me down from the self-loathing that I was building myself up to. “Emmit...listen. You were just a foal then. You can’t blame yourself for that. She would want you safe, as all mothers do, and if you went with her you might have been killed with her. Would she want that?”

“No,” my response was soft and filled with sadness. I’ve already cried already, many times over the years. And even again recently because of what those shadow ponies did. So, I cried again. Softly and quietly.

“There now,” she whispered lightly kissing my cheek again laying her head back onto my neck. “Feel better?”

“Yeah,” I said quietly, “more stable at least. Thank you.” I let her go as she pulled back now looking at me.

“Good now get up and come to dinner,” she said gently, but firmly at the same time. I think only she could pull that off. She’d make an excellent mother someday.

I gave out another stretch, “Alright, alright. I’ll take a shower first.” And for some reason, right now, I wanted to stay in my human form. But I had no clue where my clothes were. After thinking back, my mind realized that they were back in Canterlot where I left them. So, the human form was out. Besides, with Starlight now being reformed now probably isn’t the time to spring another form on her.

After morphing into my Ninetales form, Fluttershy got off the bed, so I could throw off the covers. She just smiled at me when my body rolled out of the bed to stand on the floor. “Now go on and get ready before dinner gets cold,” she admonished softly, kissed my muzzle, and headed out the door.

^_^

It wasn’t surprising to me to see Starlight in the dining room with the rest of the girls. Her dining room was relatively small in comparison to the one in Canterlot. It had a round table that was large enough for all of us. Made out of crystal of course. Off to the side of the room, behind Twilight, was the door leading to the kitchen. Starlight was between Twilight and Pinkie. I took my spot between Fluttershy and AJ.

“Well look who’s finally awake,” AJ teased at me with a grin while finishing off her apple tart dessert.

“Yeah,” Rainbow echoed with a snicker while sitting next to Pinkie, “I think he sleeps longer than me.”

“Well it’s perfectly understandable,” Rarity came to my defense with a slight huff and a smile. “The poor dear’s been through a lot lately.”

“Thanks, Rarity,” I said as she thanked me with an “Mhmm” and a nod. Fluttershy motioned to the plate in front of me and a wink. My eyes spotted a nicely cooked fish on my plate. Oh, how my mouth was watering. Leaning over I gave her a quick peck on her cheek thanking her quietly. “I’m assuming that Luna isn’t here yet?”

“Not yet,” Twilight responded as she nibbled on her dessert. “She should be here around midnight or so after the last train comes in.”

Nothing was said for a few minutes while finishing my fish. Everypony was eating their desert with the tension a little thick in the air. That is until Rainbow spoke up.

After quickly finishing her desert Rainbow pushed it away with a slight huff, “Alright, in nopony will ask, then I will.”

“Rainbow,” Twilight quietly tried to admonish, but Rainbow ignored it.

Rainbow looked over to me after putting her hooves onto the table, staring at me with knowing eyes. “Which one of us was your favorite?”

That shocked me into part choking and part spit-taking the water I was drinking. “W-what?” The glass was put back down onto the table as I looked over to her with an incredulous look.

Rainbow rolled her eyes at me, “Which one of us was your favorite? Twilight told us about the show for foals you watched.”

“Twilight?” I asked her slowly.

“You never said I couldn’t tell my friends,” she said simply while sipping on her water.

“I can’t believe...”

“We’re waiting,” Rainbow complained. She was staring right into my eyes. As was the rest of the girls when I looked around.

“Alright, alright,” sighing I sat back down in defeat. Apparently, there was no way out of it. “All you girls are special in your own rights. Pinkie always tries to make ponies smile, Rarity is always generous and never afraid to ‘be a lady’ as she puts it while using her skill to run a business, AJ is a truthful hard worker and runs her own business, Rainbow has her sonic rainboom which drives people wild, Twilight is knowledgeable and wants to make friends, Fluttershy is kind and sweet. All of you are a testament to your Elements.”

“Thanks, sugarcube,” AJ smiled then nodded to me with a smirk. “But you didn’t answer her question, Emmit.”

“I know,” I said with a sigh, “just know that I like all your girls. But yes I do have a couple of favorites.” All of them looked at me expectantly, except for Starlight which was looking rather glum. And yes I knew that I was stalling for time, but that nothing could ultimately stop me from telling them. “They are Fluttershy and Rarity.”

“Aw,” Rainbow sat back down in her seat looking defeated.

“Don’t worry Dashie,” Pinkie tried telling her. “You’re still awesome.”

“Shoot, it’s alright,” AJ nodded to me with a smile. “I’m happy that others can see what being honest and a good work ethic will do for somepony.”

“You’re right AJ,” I said with a thankful nod and a smile. “Even though it started out as a show meant for children. It’s the lessons that each of you learned that have spread across our world. To not only kids but adults as well. Many people across my world love all you girls.”

“What about me?” Starlight asked hesitantly with sad eyes at me.

I looked over her trying to be gentle in what I said, “Your character is coming along nicely, but I can’t tell you the future Starlight. Just try your best to make friends and you can make a positive difference in this world alright?”

She gave me a soft smile, “Alright.”

It was quiet for a few minutes while I began to eat my dinner. That is until Fluttershy used her hoof to move my head toward her and ask, “So, what is it about Rarity and I that makes us your favorites?” It was the look in her eyes that held my focus. It wasn’t “the stare” as she is famous for. It was the other look that women are known for. A combination of puppy eyes and womanly charm that draws out the will of any man and proceeds to crush it under her gaze.

Oh crap, not that question. No...don't...give...in.

The other girls were also curious. I knew because I took a quick look around to try to break myself from her spell. It seemed to work until my eyes met hers again.

Crap. And lost all will of my own.

After a sigh of defeat, I gave in, “Alright I’ll tell you.” Fluttershy smiled up at me expectantly. “Fluttershy is kind, gentle, loving, and has a natural beauty to her. Yet at the same time, through all that timid shyness is the courage to stare down a fully grown dragon.” Fluttershy was blushing and hiding behind her mane, but with a wide smile on her face. Turning to Rarity I smiled at her, “Rarity strives to be a lady, and encourages other mares to do the same. Not afraid to tell others how ladies are to be treated. I remember the episode where you were ponynapped by the diamond dogs.” I quickly laughed at the memory, “And clever enough to have them digging for her. Clever enough to have them eating out of her hooves.”

There were a few giggles around the room when I said it. “I’ll admit,” Rainbow smirked over at Rarity, “that was pretty cool.”

“Darn tootin,” AJ echoed with a smile that reached her twinkling eyes. “Didn’t expect her to walk up to us with carts filled with gems. Then the diamond dogs beggin’ us to take her back.”

“Thank you, Emmit,” Rarity cooed batting her eyes over at me before smiling over to Fluttershy. “And you’re right, she does have a natural beauty. One that, for a while, I was jealous of. I try so hard to be the best mare I can. While she seemed to do it so easily.”

Fluttershy leaned over giving me a quick peck on the cheek. “Thank you, Emmit,” she whispered then smiled over to Rarity. “Thank you Rarity, but you are beautiful as well. Being as generous as you are. You always seem so confident all the time. Something that I’m still lacking.”

“So what was it like for you after first showing up here?” Twilight asked, steering the conversation away from embarrassing Fluttershy even more.

I chuckled a little, “Well, after the initial shock of finding out I was in this Ninetale form I was excited. Even after all this, a part of me still thinks it’s unbelievable that I’m actually here. Seeing all of you, watching all the adventures and especially the lessons. Then to be teleported here by the Tree of Harmony itself? Needless to say, I was excited but it didn’t turn out exactly how I expected.”

AJ chuckled with embarrassment before rubbing her neck with a hoof. “Yeah, you’d think we’d learn from the Zecora incident years ago.”

Right then an idea popped into my head that was just too good of an opportunity. I just couldn’t pass this up. “Now don’t you all worry about that,” I said to them with a chuckle before getting off the chair. All eyes watched me as I trotted over to AJ to stand behind her and to one side. My lips pulled back into a mile-wide grin, shining my sharp teeth at AJ. Her eyes showed her uneasiness as I leaned in to speak quietly into her ear. “You are a prey species after all. And I am a predator.” AJ “eeped” when my lips nipped the tip of her ear.

Naturally, AJ gave me a glare after I chuckled trotting over to Rainbow. Looking around the room showed me mixed emotions. Fluttershy was looking a little hot and bothered with her wings slightly out. Rarity was trying to hide it by concentrating on the water she was sipping. Twilight was glaring at me with her tail tapping against her seat. Pinkie was giggling away as always. Rainbow was giving me a look that said she wanted to whisk me away to somewhere private.

Sitting down on the floor next to Rainbow’s chair I looked around while lifting a paw. “Being a prey species,” I continued while gently putting a paw against Rainbow’s back. Right between her wings. Rubbing lightly in small circles. “I should have expected it, but was too excited just to be here and see all of you.”

AJ was still glaring at me when she cleared her throat, “Yes well, all that aside let’s change the subject. What did you find out at Las Pegasus?”

Rainbow’s wings were slowly expanding with her body now a little stiff. Her breathing was deeper and a little quicker as well. My paw paused what it was doing when my ears heard that question. She whined just enough for only me to hear when my paw left her back. There was a pause of silence as I looked past them. Twilight was now looking at me with sorrowful eyes. “It’s confirmed,” I told them quietly as the emotions of it came all back, “Empress Blackheart is a combination of two souls. One is evil. Don’t know who it is and don’t care. The other soul...belongs to my mother.” All of them gasped aloud when they heard that. “Sarah Knight.”

“Oh no,” Fluttershy gasped softly putting her hooves to her muzzle.

“The mare I confronted told me that there was a short time that she was fully herself before the bond was complete.” My voice went quiet as all I could do was look off into the distance trying to picture it. “She called out to me and my father wondering where she was.”

“Sugarcube,” was the only quiet whisper she said, which echoed what the others were feeling.

“What can we do?” Fluttershy asked softly.

“We can kick their flanks,” Rainbow growled out with her fur and feathers ruffling.

“Emmit?” Twilight’s quiet question made me look up to her. The room went quiet.

“Mother must be freed,” I told her.

Twilight nodded slowly.

“How are we going to do that?” Pinkie wondered putting a hoof to her chin.

“The Elements of Harmony,” Twilight answered. “However, it’s unknown how the Elements will deal with the two souls. So, it’s unknown what’s going to happen to Emmit’s mother’s soul when it comes in contact with them.”

“Either way,” I looked over at Twilight with a sad, yet firm, look. “At least she’ll be free. More than likely once the body is destroyed the souls will go back to wherever they go to rest.”

“But didn’t we give the Elements back to the tree?”

“Yes Rainbow,” Twilight told her with a patient smile, “but remember, we are still the Elements representatives and used them to defeat Tirek. Thereby we are still able to use them.”

“Yes darling, but we have to find them first,” Rarity spoke up.

“I’ll find them,” I growled out softly, “I don’t care what it takes.” Turning around I started walking out, “I’ll find them if it’s the last thing I do.” Nopony said anything as I walked out of the room. With my mind was reeling again there was no destination in mind. It was one of those times when you just had to get out and walk around. So, that’s what I did.

^_^

(Luna’s POV)

After finally arriving in Ponyville I went to Twilight’s castle as it was the best place to check for Emmit. That and I spotted him from the air in the uppermost balcony. It was just after midnight and so the lights were out in the castle. He was just standing there in his fox form staring off into the distance. Lost in thought. If he saw me he didn’t make any indication while I landed on the balcony.

“Emmit?” I asked while gently putting a wing over his back, “I’m here.” He didn’t say anything, but I could feel him relaxing against me as if he was using me for support. There were also deep emotions in his eyes. Gently my head rested against his neck. “We’ll free your mother Emmit,” I whispered softly, “I promise you that.”

“For so long I wished there was something I could have done to save my mother,” he said at last. His voice was soft, a little over a whisper, and filled with remorse and sadness for his mother. But also hatred and malice toward the shadow ponies. “This time is different,” his voice, although still soft, became firm. “This time I can set my mother free.”

My lips met his neck in a soft kiss. “We will Emmit,” my voice was soft and reassuring, “we will. Because I love you, Emmit. Both my sister and I do. And we will do whatever we can to do just that.”

That’s when he slowly turned his head resting his cheek against mine, “I love you both as well. I can’t do this without you or without Twilight and the rest of the girls.”

Hugging him tighter with my wing I rubbed my cheek gently against his, “You’ll always have my sister and I Emmit. Always.” His head nodded against mine with a sniff as his body shook slightly with sadness and remorse.

“I still remember the way she looked, her smile, and her laugh,” he said after a few minutes where I just held him. “Sometimes it fades with time, but right now I can still remember her as if it happened yesterday.” He moved back and I moved back with him until there was enough room for him to put up an image of his mother. As Emmit stood now she would come up to his chest. Light-toned skin with a long blond mane with loving green eyes. He looked up to his mother with a light chuckle, “Leave it to my dad to find the best cook and marry her.” That brought a smile to my face, hearing the mirth in his voice. “My dad couldn’t do squat in the kitchen,” he laughed, “but give my dad a fire and he could grill like no tomorrow.”

“Tell me more about your mother,” I requested softly, giving him a kiss on his cheek.

He took a calming breath before continuing, “She’s actually a lot like both you and Tia. She had Tia’s soft motherly side while having your temper. She was also afraid of spiders.”

“Found that out the hard way?” looked up to him with a smirk with mirth in my eyes.

He cringed at a memory, “My butt was sore for about two days.” I couldn’t help but laugh. “It was funny at the time.”

“Like the prank, you two pulled on me?” He cringed once more when he looked at me as I gave him a smirk.

“Um...yeah.” The figure of her mother disappeared as he turned looking out toward the stars again. “Why is it now? Now that my dad and I had finally gotten comfortable with her loss, does this happen?”

I was silent for a couple of minutes, not really knowing what to say. Then gently put my head against his neck I whispered, “Why don’t you get some sleep? You’ll have pleasant dreams tonight and then tomorrow, after we talk with Twilight, we’ll be on our way to Canterlot.”

“Stay with me?” his voice was soft as if he was a little foal again. It was the voice of a broken heart.

“Always.”

^_^

The next morning Emmit, Twilight, and I were in her “map room,” I believe she calls it, to discuss what happened to her and Emmit. She had taken her seat, I had taken the next one over, while Emmit was sitting between us.

“This all started,” Twilight began with a long sigh, “when all six of us was summoned by the map to an area not far from Manehattan at the bottom of the Crystal Mountains. It was a village started and controlled by Starlight Glimmer. She had taken away everypony’s cutie marks and replaced them with an equal sign. It was supposed to bring peace by making everypony equal. But it was under the false pretense that cutie marks had made them unequal, which causes division among ponies. That idea started when she was a filly and lost a friend right after he got his cutie mark. He moved away and never got back in contact with her.” She paused before continuing, “Making a long story short, she tried to convince us of the same thing by taking away our cutie marks. Thank the Tree or Harmony we were able to get our cutie marks back because of the other residents. She was chased away and into the mountains. Until yesterday where she returned with a scroll from Starswirl the Bearded, which combined with the map allowed her to time travel anywhere, and anytime.”

“By my moon,” my voice was soft in shock as the implications hit me.

“As you would say Luna, ‘Indeed.’ She went back in time to when Rainbow Dash first did her Sonic Rainboom and stopped it.” Twilight continued, but I didn’t hear any animosity in her voice. Emmit was quietly listening. “She tried it many times and each one was worse. Sombra returned to wage war against Equestria, next was Chrysalis taking over, and then was Nightmare Moon doing the same. That’s when I saw Emmit.”

“I was taken prisoner by the royal guards in the Sombra timeline and taken to Canterlot,” Emmit spoke up. “Brought before Tia where she was going to invade my head, so to speak, in order to find out everything I knew about Sombra. He was using predators in the war,” he added when I looked at him with shock and confusion. “I was able to gain control over her, so she wouldn’t mind rape me and that’s when everything changed. It was the Chrysalis timeline and the throne room was filled with Changelings. I fought about twenty...I think...before they launched me through a portal, which so happens to lead to your old castle in the forest.” He continued after I nodded, “I was captured again and then was set free at the next timeline change. Just to be noticed by Nightmare’s guards.”

“From there,” Twilight continued again, “we worked through Daybreaker’s timeline.”

“Daybreaker?”

“Celestia’s evil counterpart,” Emmit mentioned.

“Then it was Tirek again, Discord, then Flim and Flam were plowing over Ponyville, and the last was just a vast wasteland. That was the first time that Starlight had seen Emmit. I finally started to get through to her when she took me back in time to when she lost her friend. After that, I finally talked her into stopping and surrendering. She was too powerful for me to stop by force.”

My mind had to spend a couple of minutes just to process everything that they had said. “What happened to the scroll?” I asked softly after a deep breath.

“Not sure honestly,” Twilight rubbed a foreleg, “we saw it get pulled up into one of the timeshift bubbles and disappear. More than likely never to be seen again and hopefully lost to everypony. Though technically that’s not a guarantee.”

“That’s quite a report Miss Sparkle,” I said at last after she finished. “Just proves there are many artifacts from the bygone era that are not only still around but could still pose a threat.”

“Is there any way to track them down?” Twilight’s concern was valid as she asked me.

I shook my head in answer, “I’m afraid not, so don’t worry about it at this point. Either they will turn up or they won’t.” Standing from the seat I stood next to Emmit, “Once again, thank you for what you’ve done. We will leave Starlight in your capable hooves, but for now, Emmit and I will take our leave back to Canterlot.”

Twilight stood with a nod, “Alright Princess,” she yawned, “have a good night.”

Emmit chuckled while bopping her nose lightly, “Somepony’s sleepy.”

“Am,” her body betrayed her with another yawn, “not. Now run along because as Rarity always says, ‘It’s not nice to keep a lady waiting.’”

“Indeed,” with a giggle, I nipped at Emmit’s ears then started walking out the door. “Come along Emmit, our private chariot awaits us.”

^_^

(Emmit’s POV, Just before sunrise, Celestia’s room)

I didn’t get a chance to get any sleep on the ride to Canterlot. And with the amount of time we’ve already spent together, Luna told me to go ahead and sleep with Tia for the four hours before sunrise. Tia had immediately clung to me when I climbed into bed with her. Luna went off to finish her night by nightmare-watching.

I was out like a light and dead to the world when consciousness brought me out of the narthex of sleep by Tia’s soft kisses. A great way to wake up in my opinion. Still groggy from the little hours of sleep, my eyes slowly opened, and tried to focus on her face just inches away. “Morning,” my voice slurred from sleep I gave her a half-hearted tired smile.

“Morning Emmit,” she cooed softly with a light giggle, “back from Las Pegasus so soon?”

My inner ass decided to rear its ugly head with a smirk and a sarcastic, “No, I’m just a figment of your imagination. I’m still there rutting her silly.”

Her face scrunched up in a half-amused and half upset look. Then with a roll of her eyes, she booped me on my nose lightly with a hoof. “So, what brought you back so early?”

“What I call a Twilight Sparkle event.” I had to chuckle at her when she looked at me with confusion on her face. “Long story short. A mare by the name of Starlight Glimmer, who Twilight and the girls met before at a village nearly a year ago, got a hold of an old scroll of Starswirl’s. That scroll combined with her castle’s map allowed this mare to go back in time to any time and any place in Equestrian history.” She listened to me with a look of horror and shock on her face. “She went back in time to prevent Rainbow from doing her first Sonic Rainboom, which was how the other girls got their cutie marks at the same time. Initially, it was only just to break up their friendship. However, it also altered the timeline. The first one was with Sombra taking over, then Chrysalis, then Nightmare Moon, then Daybreaker, Tirek, Discord, Flim and Flam, and then finally to a wasteland without any sun or moon.”

“By the sun,” she whispered softly. I could see the gears turning in her head as she tried to process what I just told her. “Who’s Daybreaker?”

“Nightmare Moon is to Luna,” I told her, “As Daybreaker is to you.”

Her voice was almost too soft when she spoke next, “I turned into a type of Nightmare Moon?”

I ran a paw through her mane and rubbed her head gently, “During one timeline, yes, but don’t worry none. Twilight was able to get Starlight to stop and surrender, so to speak.”

She relaxed under my touch with a long sigh to settle her nerves. “And the scroll?”

Shrugging I pulled her closer against me, “Gone. Disappeared through the time portal to who knows where.” She relaxes into me with a soft content sigh. “So, what’s on your schedule for today?”

“Council meeting,” she groans out in frustration.

“Sounds like you need me to come with you,” I told her with a light nip on her ear.

“I do,” she said with a nod, “and I think I’ll need you in your human form.”

“Why? Not that I’m complaining any.”

“So you can use your fingers on me to calm me down if they ruffle my fur and feathers,” she said with a bit of frustration in her voice.

I smirked while rolling out of bed and onto the floor, then morphing into my human form. Her eyes roamed over my naked form with a wide smile, “But what am I going to wear?”

“Your clothes are in the corner,” she cooed at me with a wide smile. And sure enough, there in the corner was the clothes Rarity made for me. “I also had the castle’s dressmaker make a formal suit based on Rarity’s measurements.”

I bowed to her with a smile, “Why thank you, m’lady.” My goal was to walk over and get dressed, however, before I could her magic grabbed my hand.

“And just where do you think you’re going?” There was a teasing sultry tone to her voice. Not to mention the wiggle of her eyebrows and the grin on her face. “You’re going to help me get ready. Then I’m going to watch you get dressed.”

With a grin of my own, I walked around the bed to the other side as she rolled over. Leaning down my lips met hers. “As you wish my bright sunshine,” I whispered before getting her ready for the meeting.

^_^

“All rise,” we heard muffled from the other side of the double doors, “for Princess Celestia.” Both guards, on either side of the doors, opened the large decorated wooden doors for us. It was the same room that Blueblood’s trial was in. And it was already filled with nobles from all over Equestria. The shuffling sound we heard, right before the doors opened, was the ponies standing in reference to their princess.

Tia was in her regalia while I was in a basic suit and tie setup in my human form. She walked in first while I trailed behind her as she walked her way to her seat. Once she sat down, in a chair that resembled her throne, my place was to stand to one side just behind her. Rather, that’s what I thought would be my best place. That way they wouldn’t think that I was trying to take over, but that she was still in charge.

With her magic, she raised a gavel and banged it twice, “Good morning everypony, this council is now in session.” There was some “morning”, “good morning”, and “your highness” as they all sat back down again. I watched as she picked up a piece of parchment with her magic and studied it, “First order of business.” I was close enough to read everything around her and was curious as to why something like this would come up. It was obvious, to me at least, she thought the same because she tilted her head and asked, “Zoning?”

A pony that I recognized as Jet Set stood and bowed his head, “Yes your highness,” with his upper-class drawl at that. “As you are aware, there are no current zoning regulations regarding businesses and or personal homes.”

“Zoning regulations could inhibit free-market enterprise Mister Jet Set,” Tia countered expertly. “Especially if the wrong pony was in charge and only accepts those who they favor. So, what exactly are you proposing?”

“To put it simply your highness the new zoning restrictions would control businesses and housing close to the castle. For safety concerns,” he added at the end. My mind was already thinking of the corruption possibilities behind this and the possible benefit toward the ponies on the council. “Only reputable ponies with strong verified businesses would be allowed within a certain distance to the castle. What if a citizen from another country was a plant in order to get close to the castle? It would give them the opportunity to study the castle and its defenses.”

For the protection of the princesses. Yeah, I didn’t believe that for a second. Gently I laid a hand on her shoulder and leaned in to whisper. She turned her ear to listen as I whispered, “Everything in our government had multiple purposes to each law. It may do exactly what he says, but it would also put the nobles in charge of who resides around you wouldn’t it? Who’s in charge of the zoning? One of the nobles maybe? Reputable businesses? Only businesses controlled by nobles?”

“Excellent points,” she whispered back before turning to address Jet Set again. “Your effort to protect us is admirable Mister Jet Set. However, there is one major flaw.”

“That is your highness?” he asked curiously.

“Corruption,” she explained, “if you insist on pushing this through then you leave me no choice but to insist on a committee being in charge of the zoning and not one pony. And that committee would have to include ponies from all walks of life, not only in chosen occupation but also in various income ranges. Such would keep the zoning from being regulated by one pony which would invite corruption.”

Crossing my arms, a smirk slowly spread across my face while looking at Jet Set. Got you on that one. For one brief moment, our eyes met. In his eyes, I saw the defeat in them. “Perhaps it’s best if this bill was postponed for more study,” he offered, though clearly not happy about it.

“Very well Mister Jet Set,” she acknowledged. “Onto the next order of business.” Picking up the same parchment from before she read the next item on the short list. “Funding for Canterlot Park,” putting the paper down she eyed a pony that was standing up that I didn’t recognize. “Miss High Class is the final bill ready for me?”

I didn’t recognize the mare, but she was dressed in a very expensive dress with a body similar to Sassy Saddles and Luna. Light red coat with a light blue mane and tail she carried with her an air of superiority that rubbed me the wrong way. She stood up holding the papers in her magical grasp, “Yes your highness, however, there has been an addition to the bill.”

Tia nodded while the mare floated the complicated bill toward her before Tia took it in her magical grasp halfway to her chair. Meanwhile, I watched the others as Tia read over the bill. The council seemed to wait patiently. Except for two ponies up higher in the stands. After watching them carefully, I noticed that the stallion and the mare, both of which I didn’t know, were secretly conversing with one another. Or trying to be secretive about it. I didn’t keep my eyes on them but pretended to be looking around the room. Their lips were moving slightly, but enough for me to make out a part of their conversation. It was something about the addition to the bill. And they appeared to be concerned about it.

Leaning down I whispered to Tia, “You read the addition to the bill? There are two ponies up in the cheap seats on the right that’s deeply concerned about it.”

She raised an eyebrow at me before watching them for a few seconds then quickly turning the page to read the addition to the bill. After gently placing my hand on her head just behind her ears, I felt her tense up. “It’s an attempt to push through another bill,” she whispered to me with a tense voice, “a bill that would make any and all of my rulings...null and void leaving them in charge.”

“An underhanded…or underhoofed...tactic the people of my world use all the time to sneak through controversial bills for their benefit,” I whispered in return. She was practically growling. “Deep breath,” I whispered, “deep breath.” She took one and seemed to calm down to at least a simmer.

“Miss High Class, Mister Quick Quill, and Missus Scribble,” her voice cut through the silence like a knife. “Come stand before me. The rest of the council is dismissed for the day.” One by one they filed out of the room, which took a few minutes. Each one a little whiter going out than when they came in. My eyes met Fancy Pants’ for a minute and smiled before leaving. Only those three remained. As Miss High Class came down I didn’t detect any hesitation or fear, so she might not have been aware, but only a pawn in this. Bribed with money or votes. The other two, though seemingly calm, seemed to be ready to wet themselves as they approached.

“I need to know only one thing,” Tia said quietly with heat in her voice. “Who?”

“Your Highness?” Miss Class asked with genuine curiosity in her voice.

“Who authored and put forth the addition to this bill?” she asked, eyeing between the three.

“I don’t know who authored it,” Class began, “however, it was these two which promised me votes for another bill of mine if I put the addition into this one.”

The other two were beginning to fidget under Celestia’s hard gaze.

“So, you have no idea what the addition was?”

“No your highness,” she offered.

Tia nodded to her slowly, “Very well then, you are dismissed, but know that I’ll be scrutinizing everything you put forth from now on. So, be careful on future bills is that understood?”

She gulped slightly, “Yes your highness,” she whispered then left us.

Tia eyed the other two. “Now then,” her voice hardened while I gently rubbed her head to help steady herself. “Who wanted you to put this in this bill? And I want a direct answer.” They were silent. “Now,” she whispered it with a soft growl to her voice.

It only took a hard look at the mare before she cracked, “It was Blueblood. He was the one.”

“Hush!” the stallion tried to silence her.

“Tartarus no!” she spat back at him. “I won’t wind up like him or you.” Then turned back to Celestia, “He told us to put the bill through. Promised complete political control over Equestria if it passed and promised us riches and property.”

“You stupid ma-”

“GUARDS,” Celestia’s voice shot out like lightning making the stallion freeze instantly, plus he was put into her magical grasp. “Put him into chains, but if he wants to give us Blueblood then-”

“He’s in hiding,” the mare offered quickly. “I can tell you where he is.”

Celestia nodded to her then looked to the stallion, “Then it’s too late for him. Put him into the dungeons where he will be tried later for his attempt at a political coup.” The guards saluted and immediately took the stallion into a firm magical grasp taking him away to the dungeons. Now leaving only the mare. “Now Missus Scribble-”

“I’m sorry your highness,” she went right to bowing her head to the floor and groveling. “I’m so sorry. Please forgive me. I have a husband and two foals and-”

Tia held up a hoof, “I know you do. And even though I do forgive you, there is a punishment.” She gulped, but bravely looked up. And the look in her eyes told me that she feared the worst. “I don’t want to ruin your family,” Tia began firmly. “However, I can’t trust you in the council either. So, I won’t arrest you if you tell us everything you know about what Blueblood has been doing and where he is. And I’ll let you off with just being banned from serving on any council, especially this one. In other words, you’ll have to get a regular job and work hard. Hopefully, this will give you a better appreciation for your family. And especially what might have been.”

The mare started crying softly but nodded slowly. “You’re...r-right your h-highness. Family is more important. Thank you for your mercy.”

Tia nodded to her, “Now then, take a minute to compose yourself and then tell me about Blueblood.”

^_^

(Hours later)

Hours later, and with the information that Miss Scribble provided, I was with the captain of the guard in my fox form ready to storm the house. Oddly enough, we weren’t far from the castle. Not that I was surprised any. This obviously wasn’t a house that he could afford, no matter what he was making. Especially so soon after his sentence. So, what’s the angle? The captain and four of the best guards were with me as we watched the house to make sure that Blueblood was actually there.

The captain and I were laying on the roof of the house across the street. “You know I didn’t think that Blueblood would take it this far,” I mentioned quietly while watching the house.

This captain wasn’t one I was familiar with. He was an earth stallion with a light brown coat with a white mane and tail. “Neither did I,” he agreed casually with a nod. “I didn’t think he’d have the balls to try to usurp the throne.”

“He’s full of surprises, but hopefully our showing up will be one he doesn’t see.” He agreed as we waited.

Being close to winter the days weren’t hot, but a gentle breeze blowing across the rooftops gave us a slight chill. “The one thing that I hate about a job like this,” the captain, who was the earth stallion that Shining Armor met before, complained softly, “is the waiting.”

My head rested on my crossed front paws when I chuckled in response. “An action pony are you?” I asked just as softly while eyeing the house across the street.

“Yeah,” he sighed with a nod, “and the only thing I can think of is that Blueblood must be getting help from the other nobles. Because I don’t recognize this house at all. I don’t think it’s one of the noble's houses.”

“You have a pony looking into the house’s history and ownership?” I wondered while my eyes scanned around the area.

And right on cue was the sudden voice coming from the small communications orb that was around the pony’s right ear. “Captain,” came a young mare’s voice, “I have the report on the house in question.”

“Go ahead,” he responded as my ear turned toward him. I love movable ears.

“You are correct that the house isn’t owned by any of the Equestrian nobles,” she began explaining. “As a matter of fact, we couldn’t find her name on record anywhere in Equestria, much less here in Canterlot.”

“What’s the name?” he asked curiously.

“Name registered is Lady Doe,” she responded.

I scoffed and shook my head slightly when hearing it. “Thank you, Corporal, that’ll be all,” he said before the orb went quiet where he then looked over to me. “Know the name?”

I shook my head again with a chuckle, “No, but it’s similar to a name we give a female person that we can’t identify back home. Jane Doe. Here it’s apparently Lady Doe. This mare wants to remain anonymous. And because your government doesn’t require hardly any documentation to own a place, it’s easy to create a fake name.”

“The princesses don’t want to inhibit the freedom of her ponies,” he countered.

“And while that’s true,” I agreed with a nod in his direction, “it doesn’t help in situations like this where anypony can put a fake name on the purchase documentation and get away with it because there’s no referencing to a national identification card system. Such as what we have in my homeworld.”

“How does that work?” he wondered.

“Well-”

“Captain,” came one of the fellow guard’s voice into the communication orb, “subject sighted.” We both eyed the street as the stallion spoke through the orb. “Blueblood is walking beside a light coated unicorn mare on the west side of the street heading south toward the house.”

“Good eye lieutenant,” the captain whispered as we both zeroed in on him. “All right everypony listen up,” he spoke up as the tension just skyrocketed, “Major, you know what to do in order to plant the bug on him.”

“Aye sir,” came a mare’s voice over the orb then a mare walked out from a nearby store. I recognized her as the unicorn major that just spoke, but she was dressed in a very expensive dress. And started walking right up to Blueblood and the other mare. We couldn’t hear what was being said, but she played up her role as pleased to see him, heartbroken at his hardship, and then rubbed herself against him in order to plant the bug in his mane. We thought that his mane would be best instead of his clothes. As she left them, turned a corner, and disappeared, I could only imagine that gag reflex that she was going through.

“Ugh,” her voice and a gagging sound came through the orb, “you owe me for that captain. I feel dirty now.”

We just smirked, “Understood Major, we’ll talk terms later. Good job.” Blueblood and the mare beside him walked on as their voices started coming through the orb.

“I think you’ve proven that you still have some ponies that still support you,” the mare said conspiratorially as they approached the gate to the house.

“Of course I do,” Blueblood’s arrogant voice came through while apparently opening the gate to the house. “I can still pull on a few hooves that owe me a few favors.” With the gate open they both walked through as it shut behind them.

“We see greatness in you Blueblood,” the mare told him as they walked up the cobblestone path, “which is why the shadow organization is lending you the use of this house.”

The captain and I looked at each other in shock at what we heard. Arrogance was in the mare’s voice, as was a warning as well. Which Blueblood wouldn’t catch in a million years. Or at least he didn’t seem to.

“You worry too much my good mare,” Blueblood scoffed at the idea of failing as he opened the door and stepped inside. “With the new magic you’ve given me, soon the council will be in control over Equestria.”

“And we will control the council Blueblood,” the door shut behind her as she gave him another warning. “Don’t you ever forget that.”

It was time for me to move in. So, with a nod to each other the captain hooved another orb over to me. After putting it into my ear I started making my way across the street by a long jump and a single dash. On my way over to the roof across the street, I hear from the orb, “The fox is entering the hen house.” I couldn’t help but chuckle while landing on the roof. Seeing how it’s both literal and figurative at the same time. The roof was your typical box gable roof that wasn’t that steep due to the second floor and balconies that almost surrounded the house. “A hunting I will go,” I started to softly sing into the orb while quietly opening one of the windows of a dormer, “a hunting I will go. Hi ho, Blueball’s derriere a hunting I will go.” And quietly slipped inside while listening to the chuckles and or groans from the orb.

I even heard a soft, “I thought he had better taste,” from the orb in a tone of voice telling me that it wasn’t meant to be heard.

The room appeared to be some type of storage room. Like an attic that would normally be filled with knickknacks. However, this room was a small one. Barely ten by fifteen feet with only a couple of file cabinets. “I do,” whispering back into the orb while quietly opening a drawer to peer inside, “which is why I have Celestia and Luna.” Papers of various kinds. Anywhere from letters to notarized itineraries. Well, this is interesting. “Captain,” speaking business again, “might send somepony in to take a look and confiscate what’s in here. Two file cabinets filled with papers of all kinds.”

“Got it,” he responded quickly. “Lieutenant if you would.”

“Aye sir,” I heard through the orb while tiptoeing my way over to the doorway putting an ear against it. Listening. The two have been quiet after entering the house, so I was listening for hoofsteps. A few seconds later I heard the lieutenant entering the house from behind me going over to the drawers.

Nothing. Only the quiet work of the lieutenant. Quietly as I could the door opened with my own telekinesis and poked my head outside the door. While the storage room was a basic wall-to-wall bare wood. The rest of the hallway outside was red carpet floored, fancy wallpapered, and high gloss finished wood interior. Though completely empty. “Hallway’s clear,” I reported into the orb, “I’m going recon.”

With the storage room at the end of the hall, there was only one way to go. In front of the storage room door was a stairway leading downward. My ears were constantly searching for any sound. Like two radars constantly circling. I love my fox form sometimes. Due to the carpeted floor, my walk was deathly silent down the hallway. Fitting considering I’m a predator. Had to clear the top floor first. There were four additional rooms upstairs, including the bathroom. One by one I checked each by putting an ear to each. One by one I cleared them after checking each one with a quick look.

“Upstairs clear,” I whispered while tiptoeing back down the hallway. “Which means they’re downstairs.”

“Understood,” the captain responded with worry in his voice. “Be careful. I don’t like the silence.”

“Yeah,” I agreed now approaching the stairs to head down. “I don’t each either. Got the papers yet?”

“Yeah got them,” he responded happily.

“Good,” replying while slinking my way down, “then be ready, they could be onto us.” For some reason, the Mission Impossible theme song started playing in my head. A door was at the bottom of the stairs, so once again I put an ear to it.

Nothing. Deciding on a different tactic, I used my ability to produce a body double. After closing my eyes and opening the door I saw through its eyes as it walked through the door. Downstairs was lavishly designed interior that one would expect to see in an expensive townhouse in the center of Canterlot near the castle. A large open foyer with a chandelier overhead was nothing but expensive jewels. Carpet floor, fancy wallpaper, and the chandelier lighting the area looked every bit like the expensive house. Plants line the walls between doors with a fireplace on the back wall complete with bookshelves and chairs.

And quiet. My body double looked around at the other doors. Only to find one that wasn’t lit from the inside. “I’m downstairs,” I whispered into the orb, “and only one room is dark. I’m going to approach it with a body double.”

“Be careful,” the captain replied, “we’ll be on standby outside.”

Without saying another word I tiptoed my way over to the door on the other side of the foyer. It just didn’t feel right. It was too quiet. While tiptoeing across the floor I felt like there was a standoff between me and the two on the other side of the door. Waiting to see which one would flinch first. Or between two sharpshooters in the old west, waiting to see which one would draw first.

About five feet or so from the door I put up my shield around the double. Just before the door exploded in a shower of splintered wood and dark magic. The force pushed my double back, sliding across the floor to a stop halfway across the room. “Captain now,” I whispered into the orb while my double-faced off against both the shadow mare and Blueblood. In my head, the music changed to the Duel of Fates Suite from Star Wars. Shadow magic aura was oozing from both of them like mist or fog. Blueblood had turned. He was now one of the shadow ponies. And thus a traitor of Equestria.

Besides my double, both the major and the lieutenant appeared beside me via teleportation magic as both sides squared off with one another. “We’re taking you in Blueballs,” the major called out then eyed the mare, “and you too.”

“Try it,” the mare growled out then both her and Blueblood launched themselves at us.

Chapter Sixteen: Things Go South

Chapter Sixteen: Things Go South

(Celestia’s POV, just before dinner)

For once, this mission that Emmit was on shouldn’t be that hard. It was only Blueblood, so how hard could it be? It wasn’t yet ready to lower the sun for the night, but Lulu should be up by now, so I was making my way to her room to find out. Usually, she would always be up for dinner, or breakfast in her case. Even though I wasn’t worried for Emmit, there wasn’t a time when we knew he’d be done either.

With a nod to Luna’s guards, my hoof raised and knocked against her door, “Lulu? Are you awake?” Her door opened by her magic, thus giving me the invitation to enter. The room was still dark, although she was up was evident but still in bed. Closing the door with my own magic, to shut out the hallway light, I made my way over to her, “Good evening Lulu.”

“Good eve Tia,” she mumbled softly through a yawn.

“Trouble sleeping?” asked curiously while lowering my head on the pillow next to hers sitting down on the floor.

“I have worries about Blueblood’s dealings,” she nodded to me.

“We will get him to talk when Emmit brings him in,” my smile at her was reassuring. “He knows how to deal with Blueblood. And after he tells us everything we can then put the whole thing to rest.”

Lulu smiled at me, “Yes, you’re right Tia. He is very capable.”

It was too good not to pry, “So...” I drew out the word slowly while grinning like a filly again.

She eyed me suspiciously, “So….what?”

“Speaking of him being capable...” I trailed off again while grinning mischievously. The look on her face told me she was blushing. “How was your time with him in Las Pegasus?”

I could see the many emotions passed on her face before she scooted over conspiratorially with a giggle, “Ok, I see why you like his fox form.” She went on while I giggled excitedly, but then looked to her in mild shock at what she said next, “But you should try it with a magic suppression ring on to get the true predator experience.”

Her grin and excited eyes stared at me having my words caught in my throat. Did she really just say that?

“It’s worth it,” she said still grinning, “trust me. And try it in his human form as well. You won’t regret his hands or especially those fingers. They tantalize you in all the right places sister.”

I just couldn’t speak as my mind was running through that possibility. It must have been obvious because about a minute later, while I was still staring at my sister, she said, “It seems you like the idea.” What’s she talking about? My cheeks blushed at my stiff hard wings when I noticed them. And wouldn’t you know that it was right then we were interrupted by the doors banging open suddenly.

BANG “Your Highness!” came the voice of one of Luna’s guards.

The loud bang startled me senseless. I think my body rose in the air by about ten hooves or so with a startled shout while turning around to face the guard. “YES?!” My sister was laughing behind me as I tried to get my heart back into my chest again, “We weren’t doing anything, just talking.”

“Oh sister,” Luna kept laughing softly with her head now laying on my shoulder. “You were never good at hiding it.” Then she addressed the guard, “What is it?”

The stallion guard saluted, “Emmit and his team have returned and are in the hospital requesting your presence.”

A cold shiver ran down my spine and felt Luna stiffen behind me. “Are they alright?” I asked quickly with fear with the worst thoughts running through my mind. Luna got up so fast and out of bed, I thought she had teleported.

“We should go right now,” she said practically trotting in place as she stared at me; worry running through her frantic mind.

“Oh yes, of course,” rapidly fired back at her in agreement and stood up with my own panic rising, “chariot.”

“Yes!” then turned to her guard. “Please get a chariot ready for us immediately for the hospital.

The guard snapped a salute, “Yes, your Highness,” and then ran out of the room. The second guard was waiting outside to escort us from the castle to the hospital. It was like we couldn’t get there fast enough. How could anything happen to him while trying to get Blueblood?

^_^

“My sister and I are here to see Emmit and his team. What room would they be in?” we were almost running into the hospital, almost teleporting out of the chariot when we got near. Needless to say, I think we startled the poor mare at our quick appearance.

After a second the mare was over the shock enough to almost squeak out, “Hallway on your right,” she pointed over to it, “third door on your left.”

“Thank you so much,” Luna said to her while I was almost running down the hallway, though realistically it was probably no more than a brisk walk. And when we got to the room, not only was Emmit there but a male and female unicorn. It was a large enough room for all three of them, though barely enough room for the nurses to walk around. Emmit didn’t look to be in too bad of shape, though over his body had burn marks. The other two had burn marks too, but also two legs in a cast for the stallion and one for the mare.

“Emmit,” Luna called out to him immediately going to his side between him and the wall, “how are you?”

I placed myself at the foot of his bed as he raised his head and smiled at us, “I’m fine compared to the Major and the Lieutenant. They got hurt worse than me.”

Looking over to the mare as she looked over giving me a salute with her good front leg, “Would have gotten the bucker too if Blueballs hadn’t gone dark on us and used shadow magic. Unfortunately, the Lieutenant got hit the worst.”

“I should have zigged rather than zagged,” he wheezed out softly while keeping his eyes closed.

Luna and I looked at each other with shock. “Blueblood?” I asked softly while eyeing them with an incredulous look.

“Yeah,” Emmit spoke up with a frown, “unfortunately things went south. It wasn’t just him. There was a shadow pony with him.” Both of us listen with rapt attention as he told us what happened. “Never thought he’d go that far,” Emmit sighed, “but there he was walking down the street with a shadow mare.”

“And the captain owes me big too,” the Major mumbled quietly.

Emmit just smirked at that before continuing, “Because of the Major we got everything recorded. Blueblood is now in league with the shadow organization. The house was under a nondescript name for the organization. In the recording, we got the audio evidence of their collusion with one another to have the council take over rulership.”

“And thanks to the Lieutenant we got the paperwork behind it to prove it,” said the Major.

Even though the Lieutenant was hurt badly, didn’t lift his head, or barely opened his eyes there was a prideful smile on his face.

“Unfortunately,” Emmit continued with a frustrated sigh, “the Empress destroyed the mare and Blueblood got away. There’s no telling where he is now.”

It took almost all I had to speak around the sudden tightness in my voice, “You are all alright.” Wincing slightly while looking at the Lieutenant, “Or going to be alright. That’s what matters. And with all the evidence you’ve gathered, there will be sweeping changes in the council. Thank you for your service and I’ll have the doctor give me reports on your recovery.”

“Thank you, your Highness,” the Major saluted again, “the captain is making a full report now back at his office.”

I nodded to her while Luna spoke up, “Thank you all. I’ll see to it that your dreams are peaceful tonight.”

“Oh your Highnesses,” came a mare’s voice from behind me, “I heard that both of you had dropped by.” One of the doctors stepped into the room wearing a usual doctor’s garb going over to the Lieutenant first. Leaning over the bed she used her magic to check his vitals.

“How am I doc?” he wheezed out softly.

“Oh, you’re awake,” her voice was soft but happy, “that’s a good sign. Your two broken legs will heal within a week, but your three broken ribs will take a little longer. Mostly because we are being extra careful. No internal bleeding, but your lungs are bruised.”

“In other words,” the Major cut in with an amused smirk, “lay down, shut up, and heal.”

The doctor cleared her throat softly while glaring lightly at the Major, “Not quite in such blunt terms, but yes. You Major should be able to leave in the morning.” Then she turned to Emmit while also looking at Luna and I, “Emmit is ready to go. Each one of them had burns which have already been healed. The Lieutenant will be here for a little while under watch.”

“Thank you, doctor,” I told her with an appreciative smile, “let me know how the Lieutenant is doing?” After the nurse nodded I addressed the Major, “I’m pleased that you are alright Major.”

“Thank you, your Highness,” she said simply with a slight head bow.

After a nod from me, Emmit decided it was time to leave as he got off the bed, with Luna’s help. “Well, I think it’s time to mosey along now.” He winced slightly as he stood up, but didn’t show any other signs of discomfort. “I for one don’t want to suffer by eating hospital food.” I had to giggle when the Major stuck her tongue out at him while pouting as we left.

“We will be home soon enough,” leaning over I kissed his cheek then whispered, “we are so glad you are alright.”

Luna leaned up and did the same on the other side, “Yes, we are indeed. But saddened at the course Blueblood chose to take.”

Emmit sighed in agreement while walking down the hallway toward the front door. “Unfortunately he made his choice. What’s really sad is that in his delusional mind he thinks he can honestly win.”

The chariot was waiting for us outside right where we left it with two guards pulling it. It was no surprise that after we got in that Emmit was sitting between us with both of us leaning against me. His tails were around our bodies pulling us to him happily as the chariot lurched forward. And we sat in comfortable silence, just enjoying each other’s company. The light of the evening sun shining through the windows of the enclosed chariot bathing us in its warmth and light.

Until the whole chariot rocked violently followed by the guards screaming. Thinking quickly my magic ignited teleporting us out of the chariot a good number of hooves away down the street. “Blueballs?” Emmit asked in shock watching him attack the guards.

I quickly teleported the guards away from Blueblood’s attacks and to our side quickly rendering aid. “Luna, on me,” Emmit shot out quickly as Blueblood destroyed the chariot by a blast of shadow magic, which he also used against the guards. Unfortunately, I wasn’t that good against shadow magic as Luna is, so it was my job to take care of the guards while they dealt with him.

Both of them were working together in an attempt to corral him, so Emmit could use his mental ability on him. However, Blueblood must have gotten more than just shadow magic from the organization because he wasn’t good at teleporting. Much less doing it time and again to get away from them. Emmit was using a number of his duplicates to surround him, but he would just laugh and teleport away. Down the street, the rooftops, and even once retreated inside of a building. Luckily for us, he didn’t take hostages.

How could he do this? He always wanted power so encouraging the council to gain more power wasn’t out of the realm of possibility, but this? We had to finish this quickly if we wanted to not only protect the public but to save his life as well. Both knew that. Thus why Emmit was attacking him as hard and as fast as he could, or at the very least to get close enough for his mental ability.

Both Emmit and Luna knew that it was only a matter of time before they prevailed. Because of Blueblood’s arrogance, his amateur use of his new magic, and his focus is torn between both of them is why he was getting slower and weaker. I did what I could to protect the buildings with protection wards as each magical shot headed toward a window or wall. Each one had the potential of injuring a pony.

Finally, after what felt like an hour Blueblood was caught between Emmit’s duplicates and an attack from Luna. After he went down Luna yelled out, “Emmit now,” where Emmit rushed forward and grabbed his head focusing his mental ability on Blueblood. But now was Luna’s turn. I watched Emmit get some information from him while Luna rushed forward using her magic to disconnect him from Blackheart’s destruction.

“You have failed us prince,” Emmit said to him while mimicking a shadow pony. “We didn’t make you one just to see you fail. We thought you had potential.”

“I do, I do,” he said back with his eyes going wide in fright and terror. Blueblood backed up against a wall of one of the buildings with a soft thunk, “Please don’t kill me, I can get you the council.”

Time was running out. Even though he’s done so many things against us he was still family. Sort of. As many times removed as he is. I didn’t want to see him die.

Useless excuse for a prince

We all heard Blackheart’s voice in the air and felt the rush of magic building up. “No, I can still be useful,” Blueblood called out.

“Almost got it,” Luna said with strain apparent on her face and beads of sweat on her brow. My heart was pounding in my chest as I couldn’t do anything but watch and hope.

“Your Highness!” I heard from behind me as guards started arriving.

“Stay back,” I ordered them firmly then motioned to the two guards by me passed out. “Take them to the hospital and stand by to take Blueblood into custody.” They saluted as four guards took the two away as the rest stood by me.

“Got it,” Luna cheered and with a flash of light, the magical buildup within Blueblood vanished.

“Now guards,” I told them, “take Blueblood away.” There was a squad of about fifteen guards and half of them rushed up to deal with Blueblood. I rushed up as well as Emmit stepped over to my tired and weary sister. “Emmit, Lulu,” calling out in concern I ran up to them getting on Luna’s other side supporting her. “Are you alright sister?”

Luna used us as support even after sitting down with a heavy long sigh, “Yes. Yes, I’m alright.” As Blueblood was carried away unconscious the rest of the guards surrounded us for safety. “Just a little tired from the strain.”

“And a good job you did too,” Emmit kissed her cheek as his own body showed signs of strain, and looking good I might add.

Putting a wing over my sister in a hug I agreed, “Yes you did Lulu. You two make a wonderful team, but I think you deserve a nap.”

Luna scoffed sticking her tongue out at me in a silly fashion, “My dear Tia, I may be tired, but I am not...” Then she stopped and turned to look at Emmit. I watched as Emmit looked back in confusion. My mind was confused as well until Luna suddenly leaned heavily on Emmit turning her head to me with a mile-wide grin on her face. “On second thought I think that’s a wonderful idea.”

I frowned. “No, I agree with you Luna you don’t need rest,” I said dryly, “I think you need to go to the hospital, the strain was obviously way too much for you.” Luna was fixing to make a snarky remark until Emmit spoke up to quickly diffuse us.

“Ladies, ladies,” he interrupted quickly getting out attention, “I got a great idea. Why don’t we all take a nap together?”

Luna and I looked at each other. Then started grinning. “You know Emmit,” I said slowly and seductively while sashaying on the other side of him, “I think that is a most wonderful idea.” Luna and I giggled when he chuckled nervously looking between us.

^_^

(Twilight’s POV, a few hours later)

“Pinchy knees,” Pinkie called out from her cushion on the floor of my room, “pinchy knees.” All of us were gathered together for some time to ourselves as another sleepover night. And it started out great with us starting with makeovers. We had just started the truth or dare portion of the night until Pinkie suddenly spoke up silencing everypony.

“Which was that one again?” AJ asked curiously as she quickly looked around the room nervously.

“That means something bad is going to happen,” she explained looking a little sad, “but this is all four of my knees, that means something bad had happened and is going to happen.”

“Which is?” Rainbow asked quietly as the group went silent with all eyes looking around the room, “I don’t see anything happening.”

“I don’t know,” Pinkie replied with a shrug.

“TWILIGHT!”

“I think I heard Spike,” Fluttershy looked toward the door.

“Oh no something happened to spike?” I got up, now worried, and headed toward the door. “SPIKE?!” The door opened right before I got to it showing an out-of-breath Spike holding a rolled-up parchment in his claws.

“Letter...” he panted, “from...Celestia.”

I quickly took the letter and read it aloud.

\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/

Dear Twilight,

I’m writing this to inform you that we, Emmit, Luna, and I were attacked this afternoon. First off all of us are well and safe. I would like you and your friends to come to Canterlot for a debriefing on the events. The shadow organization is moving faster than anticipated in ways we didn’t expect. And Blueblood was a part of it.

Luna will debrief you when you arrive because by the time you get here Emmit and I will be asleep.

Your Friend,

Celestia.

\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/

There was silence in the room after I read the letter and turned back to face my friends. Nopony knew what to say about that. It was a total shock and it showed on each of their faces.

“I know your thing is generosity Rarity,” AJ said softly while looking to her, “and we love ya for it, but maybe you were too generous with Blueballs.”

She just nodded slowly in agreement, “As Luna would say, ‘Indeed.’”

“Oh, my,” Fluttershy whispered, “but to go so far.”

“Attacking Celestia, Luna, and Emmit?” I looked over in total disbelief, “I mean he hated Emmit sure, but Celestia and Luna are his aunts, even far removed as he is.”

“At least they are all alright,” Spike quietly reassured where they all agreed with a nod, “but it didn’t say what happened to Blueballs.”

Looking down again told me he was right. “You’re right Spike it didn’t say directly, but I’m sure she meant Blueballs...Blueblood as well when she said that all of them were safe. I should get going.” My magic whisked the paper over to a shelf, “Sorry girls, and Spike, but it looks like the sleepover is postponed and we’re heading to Canterlot.”

“How are we going to get there this late?” Pinkie asked tilting her head to the side.

“Emergency train Pinkie,” I said to her. “Ok gather what you want or need girls.”

^_^

(Canterlot)

The train ride was relatively quiet but thankfully quick. Nopony really saying much because we were trying to wrap our mind around what was in the letter. Not to mention the questions that we had about what happened. Around thirty minutes later we were walking down the hallway toward the throne room where Luna was waiting on us.

As usual, the Lavender had already been replaced in the hallways by the time we got there. And the two lunar guards at the double doors opened them for us. “We’re here Princess Luna,” my voice echoed in the big throne room, as did the doors closing behind us.

“You all have made good time,” Luna stood from the throne to meet us at the bottom of the dais.

“So what happened?” Rainbow asked first.

Luna nodded and sat down in front of us, “Earlier, Blueblood and some nobles tried to introduce a bill that would give the council complete control over Canterlot.”

“What?!” my voice was quick and sharp with shock. I went silent when Luna looked at me.

“Shocking yes,” Luna continued, “we were going to apprehend him for questioning and possible punishment for such a political coup. We eventually found him at a house, but there was also a shadow mare with him. Emmit and his team were hurt with the Major and Lieutenant taking the most injuries. It didn’t go so well and we lost the shadow mare to Blackheart’s disposal spell while Blueblood got away. Turned out that Blueblood had not only joined with the shadow organization, but they gave him abilities and powers as well. He attacked us hours ago while leaving the hospital.”

“Tarnation,” AJ said quietly.

“Indeed,” Luna nodded. “Emmit and I were able to save Blueblood’s life by severing his connection with Blackheart. He is now in the dungeons.”

Silence permeated the room.

“Whoa,” Rainbow whispered.

“At least he’s alive,” Fluttershy’s quiet voice tried to be reassuring.

“He should have listened to me and accepted my generosity,” Rarity sighed in pity with a shake of her head. “Not that I care for the brute, but he could have been killed. Fluttershy’s right, at least he still has his life thanks to you and Emmit.”

Luna agreed with a nod, “Yes, but I’m afraid that’s all he’s going to keep. As his freedom will be taken away for life.”

“What’s the fallout going to be?” I wondered aloud looking to Luna

“My sister and I will be making sweeping changes in the council due to all of this,” Luna sighed shaking her head. “In the same house were file cabinets filled with paper documents. All from the shadow organization’s dealings with some council members. Blueblood was the head of the spear, so to speak.”

“You’re right Pinkie,” AJ muttered to her friend. “That’s definitely bad.”

“Indeed, Miss Applejack,” Luna agreed with a nod. “Unfortunately, we will have to make arrests in the morning.”

“Oh dear,” Rarity’s sad voice was echoed by the rest of the girls.

“We felt it was important to inform you in case the elements were needed,” Luna continued, “and to keep ‘an eye out’ as the modern saying goes.”

Rainbow gave a quick salute and a nod, “Don’t worry Princess, nothing will get past us.”

Luna smiled at them, “I know my friends. For now, it’s getting late. So, the castle is yours to stay in. And I’m sure that Twilight knows where everything is.” The girls, including Luna, giggled at the playfulness behind Luna’s smirk.

“I do,” it was good to giggle a little after that unpleasant news. And with a nod, the girls started walking toward the side door, but I stayed behind. My mind was thinking about Emmit and his secret ever since the train over.

“Is there something else Twilight?” Luna asked me softly while stepping closer and lowering her voice to speak privately.

“Well...” I spoke hesitantly while looking between her and my friends. My friends noticed that I wasn’t with them, got curious, so they turned and watched.

“What ya waitin’ on Twilight?”

“Oh I’ll be right there AJ,” I told her with a slightly forced smile and a wave of my hoof. I felt Luna shift and put a comforting wing over me.

“Twilight,” she said gently, “I am glad to call you my friend. What’s troubling you?”

“Well, you see...” I started saying before eyeing my friends and their disapproving stare. It was like they were saying, ‘You promised not to say anything.’ She did, but she didn’t Pinkie Promise, did she? “I...don’t know if I should say anything or not.”

“Why not?” Luna looked down at me with concern and curiosity. “I can’t help if you don’t tell me.”

“It’s about Emmit and-”

“Twilight,” Pinkie interrupted quickly with caution in her voice. It was like a war was going on inside of my mind. Part of me demanded to tell her while the other part of me demanded that I stay quiet. I bit my lip as my mind warred against itself with my eyes going between Luna and my friends.

“Go ahead Twilight,” Luna said encouraging me to talk.

Pinkie, Fluttershy, and Rarity shook their heads.

Finally, one part of my mind won out. “Emmit knew all about Equestria before he came here,” suddenly I just blurted it out quickly. It was the many emotions that ran across Luna’s face that got me to realize that I just made a terrible mistake. Gasping at my stupidity my hooves went to my mouth as if wanting to take back what I just said.

“Twilight!” Pinkie’s hair deflated slightly. “Emmit was going to tell them.”

“He...what?” Luna looked down at me while taking a step back. The look on her face wasn’t a pleasant one. It was a mixture of deep hurt and disbelief at first, “He knew about Equestria? He knew about my sister and I?” I didn’t say anything, but I must have nodded to her or said yes with my eyes. “About you and the rest of the elements?” Did I nod again?

“No...that…” Luna shook her head, almost violently, in denial with a couple of tears streaming down her face.

Oh by Celestia’s sun I made a terrible mistake.

“Look, your Highness,” AJ stepped forward with her eyes almost glaring at me. “He was going to tell you himself as he told us during our meeting about Starlight Glimmer.”

The emotion on Luna’s face slowly started to change from disbelief to hurt and worked its way to anger. Tears started streaming down her face.

“Yeah it’s ok,” Rainbow pipped up trying to be reassuring floating her way over to Luna, “it’s no biggie. So he knew about us before coming here. I don’t see the problem with it.”

That’s when Luna’s head stopped shaking and her eyes narrowed at her. “There is something wrong with it,” her voice was quiet, but filled with deep hurt and anger. I watched in horror as her horn glowed readying her magic as she looked over to me, “Thank you for bringing this to my attention Miss Sparkle. I’ll take care of it from here.”

“No wait Prin-” I tried telling her before...

FLASH

And she was gone.

“Twilight!?” the girls all admonished at the same time while glaring at me.

What have I done?

^_^

(Celestia’s POV)

I was sleeping so soundly. Was being the operative word because it was interrupted when I felt Emmit being torn from me. And before I even opened my eyes to see what happened I heard him yell out and a loud thud. In an instant my body was up, my magic was activated, and glancing around looking for an intruder. But my eyes only spotted my sister. My very angry-looking sister at that. “Lulu, what is it? What’s wrong? What happened to Emmit?” At first, I tried to get off the bed and run to him but was stopped by Luna’s magic that held me in place.

“What the bloody hell Luna?” Emmit stood up while favoring a front leg.

“Don’t approach Tia,” Luna glared at me with hurt in her eyes and tears streaming down her face. “He’s been deceiving us this whole time.”

“WHAT?!” Emmit and I said simultaneously.

“Luna, have you lost your mind or something?” Emmit accused and took a few steps forward.

“Don’t you DARE come near us you...you...” Luna’s body tensed and shook with anger with her horn glowing brightly. She was really ready to attack at a second’s notice. Emmit stopped, now not only frustrated but clearly confused. As was I.

“Lulu what on Equestria are you-”

“Twilight told us that he knew all about Equestria before coming here,” Luna blurted out quickly while keeping her horn lowered toward Emmit.

“What?!”

“It’s true sister!” Luna reiterated with a growl. “He...” she was deeply hurt with tears streaming down her face, “He...knew about you...about ME...about Twilight and her friends.”

The look on his face said it all.

“Twilight told you didn’t she?” his voice held disappointment and it was etched on his muzzle. “Son of a bitch,” he said quietly and shook his head.

“You see?!” Luna blurted out.

“No you don’t see,” Emmit’s body slowly morphed into his human form, now favoring an arm as he held it with the other one. “You don’t see at all,” he said taking another step forward.

“Stay away,” Luna’s voice shook and wavered with hurt.

All I could do was just stare and watch as my mind tried to make sense of it all. He knew about us the whole time? What does that even mean?

“Yeah, so what if I knew about Equestria before coming here? So what? Does that throw into question everything I’ve done so far? Nearly dying and getting hurt trying to stop this blasted organization? That same organization which has taken captive the soul of my dead mother?” His voice was rising as he spoke where he was almost yelling at the end.

“YES!” Luna’s body shook as did her voice.

“Why?” He took another step forward and then put his arms out, “WHY? Why does it? Do I have to remind you that it was the Tree of Harmony that brought me here in the first place? Do I have to remind you that it was your own mother that gave me the ability to not only communicate but to have my original body back?”

Luna’s body bumped into the bed as she backed up as Emmit stepped up to her. Emmit’s eyes also showed hurt in them. Hurt in the accusations that were being hurled at him.

I didn’t know what to think.

“I...”

“You think that I’m so cruel to stage all of this? You think I have the want, much less the ability, to come here on my own will, create the organization, and desecrate my mother’s soul?” His eyes held hurt of his own and righteous fury that she would even think such evil against him. But he surprised me again at what he did next.

Emmit grabbed Luna’s horn and put it against his chest and held his arms out glaring down at her. Luna flinched and closed her eyes tight. “If you honestly think that,” he quietly said, looking down to her, “then go ahead. Shoot me. I have no magic or abilities in this form, you know that. Because I love both of you, more than my own-”

“Your Highness?” the door slammed open with a solar guard shouting in alarm.

It was the spark to ignite the tension in the room. It was like time was moving slowly. Luna screamed out and fired her horn against Emmit’s exposed chest. The force of Luna’s blast pushed him violently back into the guard standing behind him. There was only a flash of pain, both physical and mental, etched on his face for a split second which tore away at my heart. His body impacted the guard knocking the air out of them both before the two flew out the door impacting the far wall of the hallway. Both of them slumped to the floor like rag dolls. Neither were moving.

“Luna!?” called out in shock I was able to move again when her magic faded out completely. Luna’s body was shaking and looking at what she’d done in total horror. Moving off the bed I quickly got to her side and took her head into my hooves, “That wasn’t necessary!”

Her eyes were wild and tearful filled with hurt and regret, “But…he...”

“EMMIT,” came the voices of Rarity and the rest of the girls as they came into view. All six of them looked down at Emmit and the guard in shock before looking back at us. The other single solar guard didn’t know what to do.

Twilight looked like she was going hysterical while muttering, “I’m sorry,” over and over as she looked over Emmit. Fluttershy was quickly at his other side looking at the injuries.

“What happened here?” AJ asked now looking between them.

“It appears that Luna attacked Emmit,” Rarity said in a soft and calm voice. Pinkie wasn’t bouncing and her hair was straight. The rest of the girls looking over Emmit and the other guard. Fluttershy was trying to convince the other guard to send for a medic. But what got a chill up and down my spine was the calm cold demeanor of Rarity as she walked into the room with a quiet, “And that is inexcusable. How DARE you attack Emmit!”

Luna’s head turned from my hooves to look over at Rarity, pointing a hoof to her, “He knew about us the whole time.”

“I know that,” Rarity said with a chill in her voice, “but that’s no excuse for what you did to him.” Her horn ignited brightly as she calmly walked forward. “He is a noble stallion.”

“He LIED!” Luna bit back igniting her own horn again.

What’s happening? How did it come to this? Twilight was freaking out, almost curling up into a ball, muttering “I’m sorry” over and over again. Pinkie was just looking on with a sad face and straight hair. AJ and Rainbow were trying their best to calm everypony down. While Fluttershy was quietly saying anything she could to help.

“YOU HURT MY EMMIT,” Rarity’s voice was almost as loud as the royal amplified voice. Her magic exploded around her, swirling like a violent tornado as jewels started to gather around her. I’ve seen her rage before in the Colosseum. This was different. This was a mare in love. A mare that would do anything to anypony that harmed him. Including a princess.

I had to stop this, but I found myself unable to move and just watch in total shock. As if my mind couldn’t handle what my eyes were telling me. Somepony...anypony...please stop this.

“STOP!” Fluttershy, of all ponies, and in a voice that I didn’t think she had, suddenly appeared between Rarity and my sister. “EVERYPONY STOP. RIGHT, THIS INSTANT.” And to my surprise...they did. All eyes were on Fluttershy with surprise and awe.

“Fluttershy...dear-”

Rarity tried saying something but was interrupted by Fluttershy. She turned suddenly to Rarity and gave her the “Stare.” “Rarity,” she said calmly, but firmly, “you will calm down right now.”

Rarity gulped as her magic instantly disappeared in a soft whoosh and everything dropped to the floor.

“I thank thee-”

Luna tried saying something as well, but I watched while Fluttershy used her “Stare” on Luna as well, “You will be silent and listen Princess!” It worked on Luna as well. Luna’s body went stiff and her magic fizzled out. “Now then,” Fluttershy continued but in a more calm fashion. “Rarity, you and the rest of the girls will go with Emmit and the guard to the hospital. I will talk with them.”

For a second I thought that Rarity might not agree to it while Fluttershy looked at her friend. Seconds passed before Rarity huffed, “Fine.” She turned, flicking her mane, “I’ll go but Princess Luna will answer for what she’s done. And if she doesn’t want Emmit, then fine. I’ll gladly be his wife.”

What Rarity said as she left struck me. Not to mention the sudden jealousy that welled up inside me. I had a sudden appreciation, and newfound respect, for Fluttershy as the girls left with Emmit and the guard.

“Now then,” Fluttershy cleared her throat cutely and turned to us, “let’s talk about Emmit.”

^_^

(Emmit’s POV, a few hours later)

Thoughts of what happened ran through my mind when I woke up again. Lots of things were apparent right off as I lay there on a bed. Not bothering to open my eyes yet it was a safe bet that this was a hospital. If the scent of disinfectants, the sound of the heart monitor, and the feel of the bed were any indication that is. The heart monitor beeping kind of gave it away. While surprised at being alive, my heart wrenched in my chest at the prospect of my relationship with Celestia and Luna was over. How could it not be? She shot me for crying out loud. Yeah, I was alive, but I felt like I just got ran over by a Mack truck. Both physically and mentally. My chest hurt like hell. And there was something worse. Much worse.

I had an itch on my nose.

What was bad about it was that both of my arms were weighed down by two furry somethings. One head was laying on my chest. I could feel the breath blowing softly against my skin and the gentle tickle of fur. Opening my right eye showed me Rarity was laying with me. We were definitely in a hospital room with another bed up against mine. Right now Rarity was curled up against me fast asleep with her head on my chest. Half her body was practically laying on top of me. The room was dark, but not dark enough that I couldn’t tell who was who. Opening my left eye showed me Pinkie was laying up against my other side with her head on my shoulder. She too had another bed moved up against mine.

After seeing Pinkie there was a split-second of something in the back of my mind before it vanished into the narthex. Pinkie was almost curled around my arm with a leg over my crotch area.

I took a glance around the room. It was a larger than average hospital room, but with everything you’d expect in it. Including Twilight, Rainbow, and AJ. All three are asleep in their own plush chairs around the room. I didn’t see Fluttershy anywhere. The rest were here, why not her? Twilight was asleep in a chair under a window. And looking out the window told me it was still nighttime. No clue as to what time though.

My nose still itched dammit. Wiggling it didn’t help either. At least a light bed sheet covered me from the waist down. Of course, if Pinkie started moving her leg that might start to be a problem. The question was, what now? I didn’t see any I.V. drips, so hopefully, I wasn’t that bad off. A few broken ribs at least. Frankly, I’m surprised I lived through it. Tilting my head back I stared up at the bland ceiling lost in thought.

Thoughts of what was I going to do now were running through my mind. What about the shadow organization? And where was Fluttershy?

“Frosting,” Pinkie muttered quietly on my left where I just rolled my eyes about it. It’s no surprise that she would dream about something like that. However, it was a surprise when she started to lick the base of my neck. Little shivers went up and down my spine when she did. I tilted my head away, slowly and carefully, to either try to discourage her or to try to look at her but neither worked. I couldn’t see her that well and it didn’t discourage her any. Nope, it encouraged her to start sucking and licking my neck with, “Candy.” Then came her front legs wrapping around my neck.

What the hell Pinkie, you’re going to give me a hickey!

And my nose still itched.

Well this is just wonderful, isn’t it? Rarity practically laying on top of me, Pinkie on the other side giving me a hickey, I can’t move my arms, and my nose itches.

“I’m sorry,” Twilight mumbled quietly in her chair after shifting a little. She must have been hysterical after what happened. I don’t hate her mind you, but I’m not too happy with her either. We would have to talk later. Don’t know if I was looking forward to that or not.

Pinkie mumbled something that I couldn’t make out and sucked hard against my neck while her legs squeezed slightly. Yeah, I wasn’t looking forward to explaining this either.

Did I just hear snickering? I took a second to listen closely while looking around the room. Or as best I could with Pinkie latched onto my neck. A quiet snicker later showed me that Rainbow was awake in her chair against the wall at the foot of the bed. Her hooves were against her lips, eyes wide with mirth, and trying to hold in her laughter. By this time my eyes have gotten used to the dark and could see her quite well now. And because she could see me as well, as evident by her snickering at my situation, I mouthed the words “help me” to her.

Now it’s true that I could have tried moving my arms and jostling her awake. But that would have been embarrassing for both of us. Plus they were too cute right now to wake up. Even Pinkie. Though I will take that confession to my grave.

Rainbow kept snickering as she got off her chair. Great, she’s coming to help me. Or so I thought. She surprised me by tip-hoofing her way over to the door, quietly opening it, quietly slipping through, and quietly shutting it behind her.

This is helping me Rainbow? I was even more confused when she returned, just as quietly, but this time with a lollipop in her mouth. She was holding it by the stick end in her teeth. She took it in the tips of a wing when she walked around to Pinkie’s side. She was biting her lower lip still holding in her amusement at this whole situation. And when her eyes went from Pinkie to me I had a nasty feeling that she was up to something.

Using the tip of her wing to hold the lollipop she moved it close to Pinkie’s head. Thankfully though, Pinkie stopped sucking on my neck and took a couple of sniffs. Her nose picked up the lollipop and her body followed where the nose was going. To the lollipop. Rainbow kept the candy just out of reach, so to lead Pinkie away from my neck.

I took this opportunity, as Pinkie’s body shifted around, to free that arm. By the time my arm was free and scratching my nose, Rainbow had led Pinkie down to my stomach. Oh finally scratching that itch felt soo good.

That good feeling vanished when my body was telling me that Rainbow was still leading Pinkie downward. My eyes went wide in shock and lifted my head to see. Pinkie had shifted her back to me, where her rump was a few inches away from my head, and still following the lollipop. My head could lift up just enough to see the wicked mischievous look Rainbow was giving me. Rainbow had climbed onto the bed, laid down on my legs, wiggled her eyes at me, and then slipped the lollipop under the sheet right next to my…

Oh hell no. My mind was stuck between WTF and You Wouldn’t Dare. With my face clearly showing each one as it passed through my mind.

Rainbow’s eyes softened to those bedroom eyes that girls everywhere, even in Equestria, are known for. Though this time Rainbow was biting her bottom lip for a different reason. And now that her wing was free they were rising in the air as she gently placed a hoof against me and started rubbing lightly. And as my body started responding to Rainbow’s rubs, which I thought my body was a traitor at this point, Pinkie’s head was slowly lowering my sheet down as she neared both not only me but the lollipop.

Another part of my mind was wondering something: Just how the hell is Pinkie still asleep during all of this? Here’s another secret I’ll take to my grave: A part of me, obviously, was enjoying it.

Rainbow’s eyes locked onto mine as I felt her hoof grip the sheet and slide it down to fully expose myself. She also took the lollipop as well. Which left me open for Pinkie to…

“Lollipop,” Pinkie muttered before her lips latched onto my head and started gently sucking while licking at the same time.

And my brain sputtered and died. While watching Pinkie treat my head like a lollipop, Rainbow’s head lowered and started slowly licking my shaft. Sensations floated my brain as they traveled up and down my spine making me watch with mixed emotions. At least my free hand had the right idea though. It reached out to Pinkie in a feeble attempt to pull her back. However, I could only reach the base of her neck and it was more rubbing and scratching than pulling or tugging. Which only encouraged Pinkie to suck at her lollipop a little harder, which wasn’t helping me any. All the while her body had shifted where her rump was pressing against the underside of my shoulder.

I’ll admit that all the licking, sucking, and breathing against me was driving me nuts. What guy wouldn’t it drive him nuts? And I’ll take that secret to my grave. Oh, but it wasn’t over yet. Because…

“WE HAVE AN EMERGENCY,” I heard from the doorway as it opened quickly, slamming against the wall thus waking everypony up, and the light flickering on to instantly blindingly bright. And in the span of two seconds all this happened: Fluttershy’s wings snapped open and she squeaked out a quiet, “Oh my,” Pinkie’s body jerked awake then stiffened with her lips still around my head, Rainbow stiffened also with her lips on my shaft, Rarity jerked awake and her eyes went wide as she spotted Pinkie and Rainbow giving out a quiet squeak of shock, and Twilight and AJ gasping at the sight in front of them as Twilight’s wings snapping open. While I laid my head back to stare up at the ceiling with my eyes wide and my left hand slowly gripping Pinkie’s fur to try to pull Pinkie away.

I know we’ll laugh at this years later. Right now though, not so much.

For a few seconds, there were just silent stares. That is until Pinkie unlatched herself with a soft pop and lifted her head with, “That is not a lollipop.”

Rarity’s voice was filled with shock and embarrassment when she said in a raised voice, “Pinkie!? I should say not!”

At my gentle urging Pinkie started scooting back away, but as she did Rainbow disagreed and said quickly, “Nope, it’s better!” And quickly took my whole member.

“RAINBOW!?” Rarity and Twilight said at the same time.

Twilight used her magic to grab Rainbow and pull her away but Rainbow protested by reaching out for me with all four legs whining, “No.”

Rarity sat up on her side of the bed using her magic to bring the sheet up and cover me again when Rainbow was pulled away. However, due to the previous administrations, I was sporting a nice tall tent. I didn’t want to look, so my eyes were fixated on the ceiling. However, my right arm was finally free again. Though a little late now.

“Just tell us what the emergency is Fluttershy, please? So we can get what we just saw out of our heads?” AJ’s voice wasn’t too steady as she asked it though.

Pinkie took a quick glance at me with a look that I wasn’t really sure if I was reading correctly as Fluttershy spoke, “Both Princess Celestia and Princess Luna have been ponynapped by the Shadow Organization!”

Chapter Eighteen: Emmit

Chapter Eighteen: Emmit

(Emmit’s POV, ???)

After the explosion, everything went white. And stayed white after I opened my eyes and found myself in the same white zoned area just a little while ago. My body was covered with Rarity’s clothes that she made for me and in my human form. White pants with a basic white shirt. But I didn’t see…

“Emmit?” came my mother’s voice.

Then there she was in front of me when I turned around. She was wearing the same dress she left with on that day. “Mom,” my voice shook as my arms reached out to wrap around her, “I’ve missed you so much.”

“I know,” she cooed softly while hugging me. Her head on my chest with her arms around me. “I’ve missed you too my precious boy. And I’m so proud of you.”

I laid my head against hers as best I could while crying my eyes out. She continued to hold me as it felt a little weird now with me being taller than she is. Hell, I didn’t care. Right now I just wanted to hold her for a while.

Finally, though she pulled back and used a hand to wipe my tears away, “There now, it’s alright. You saved me and saved Equestria. I’m proud of you my boy.”

“You know about Equestria?” I asked through a sniff.

She nodded and motioned to the side of me, “She told me all about it.”

And there she was in all her red and white glory stepping up to us. “You did?” She nodded. “But how? When? I just freed her a short time ago.”

She giggled and used a single flap of her wings to rise up on her hind legs putting her front hooves against my chest when I turned to her. Then leaned in giving me a soft kiss. “You silly,” she said with a giggle, “time has no meaning here. Less than a second for you could mean eons for us or more or less.”

“Oh,” I felt stupid. Then looked to my mother, “Then you know about Celestia, Luna, Twilight, and her friends?”

She nodded, “Yes she’s told me about them. Of course, I haven’t seen them. I’ve only seen her. But she’s told me a lot about them and a lot about your time here.”

I didn’t know what to say about that. My mother laughed at the look on my face. Because I didn’t know whether to be worried or happy about that.

“Oh you are your father,” she laughed and held me from the side with an arm around me, “he had a way with the ladies too.”

“He did?”

“Oh yes,” she giggled waving at hand, “but we can save that for another time.”

“Alright, now I’m confused,” I muttered and shook my head slightly. “Another time? How can there be another time if I’m dead?”

They both laughed. Why are they laughing at something like this?

“Yep,” mother laughed again holding onto me while doing so. “You’re so like your father.”

“Whoever said you were dead?” my redheaded mare asked me between laughs.

“Then how and who saved me and why am I here? Not that I’m complaining,” I asked looking between them while also looking around. That’s when my redheaded mare stepped back down onto whatever ground she was on and my mother took a step to the side. Another pony appeared. It was the size and shape of Celestia with a pure crystal coat and multicolored mane and tail. It’s like her body was made from crystal itself with what appeared to be glitter flowing inside. Her mane and tail glowed as well with almost every color that also sparkled. Her eyes were so different. A spectrum of colors for the pupil with white irises. “Who are you?” She was so beautiful. A part of me wanted to touch and another part warned me to stay away.

“You know who I am,” she said back. Her voice tinkled like the sound of tiny bells. Her eyes held kindness, understanding, generosity, and…

“You’re the Tree of Harmony,” I whispered while taking an unconscious step forward. “Aren’t you?”

She nodded. “Like you, I grow and learn. And so does my abilities. When your mother’s soul was taken from eternal rest something had to be done to counter it. If not then it would bring chaos, ruin, and darkness to Equestria. Bringing you here was that counter. My hopes were that you would grow into the one that could stop them and bring harmony. And you did.”

While she was talking either she walked up to me or I walked up to her or both, I’m not sure. But by the time she was done I was sitting on the floor, or whatever the floor was here, in front of her. “With help,” I muttered quietly while thinking back to when I attacked the tree. With a sigh, I looked up to her, “I’m sorry for...”

Her giggled tinkled like bells again as she shook her head, “You were upset and rightly so. I took you from everything you knew. Dropping you into a fantasy.” Then she leaned in to gently rub my head with hers, “But if you need to hear it, then I forgive you.”

I had to smirk when she said it, “Sounds familiar.”

She tinkled out a giggle but nodded with both my redheaded mare and my mother coming up next to me. “Alright,” I said looking between them all, “so what happens now?”

“Now,” my mother spoke up eagerly while clapping her hands together, “I want to meet your girlfriends for a couple of hours.”

“Oh...wait...what?” Now I was really confused. “How? I thought-”

Redhead put a hoof to my lips silencing me, “Like I am to my daughters, your mother will be to you. I can temporarily appear in physical form for a short time before returning here. Likewise so can your mother. For two hours, ever so often, she can have a physical form to speak with all of you.”

“Oh,” I felt stupid again. And I think it showed on my face as my mother giggled at me then pulled me up. “Well, where and when will we appear then?”

“You will be in the throne room,” Harmony told me. “Fancy and what’s left of the council will be there. It will be a few minutes before Celestia, Luna, and Twilight and her friends walk in.”

“Oh, ok. Thank you,” I said before Harmony nodded and everything went white.

^_^

Luckily my mother was holding onto me because for a second we had to hold onto each other in order to stay standing due to the bright white light that surrounded us. And when my eyes adjusted I saw my mother and myself standing in front of the throne. Mother was still holding onto my arm as we looked around. It also got the attention of Fancy and what was left of the council. Which by the looks of things was down by almost half. Did they really influence that many?

“Emmit?” Fancy asked while turning around surprised to see me. He was dressed up in his suit and tie as with the rest of the council members, dresses for the mares of course. “Emmit my good lad,” he smiled recognizing me while trotting up. “The sun has risen just as you said and everypony is pleased that the princesses are safe again.” Naturally, he stopped when he spotted my mother, “Oh hello, who is this charming lady?”

My mother giggled at that. “This is my mother Sarah Knight,” I said to him happily. “Mom this is Councilpony Fancy Pants.”

“Mother is it?” his smile was wide as he stepped up offering his hoof. “It is truly an honor to meet the mother of such a fine lad.”

Mother knelt down and gently took his hoof then acted like an embarrassed schoolgirl when he kissed her hand. “Oh my,” she exclaimed with a giggle. “It’s a pleasure to meet you, Mister Pants.”

“Not at all my dear. And call me Fancy, please.”

“Well, it’s a pleasure to meet you, Fancy,” she said then looked around the room. “This is beautiful.”

“Yes, it is,” Fancy agreed happily. “This castle has stood for centuries and will continue for centuries to come. Welcome to Canterlot the capital of Equestria. Perhaps Emmit here can give you a tour of the city?”

“Unfortunately,” I spoke up a little saddened. “She can only have a physical form for a couple of hours.” When he looked confused I continued, “Basically how the Empress is to Celestia and Luna she is to me.” Then it clicked.

“Ah I see,” he then cleared his throat. “In that case when you visit again perhaps you could go on tour.”

“I’d like that,” mother said pleasantly. “I’ve heard many great things about Equestria from their mother.”

“Yes, speaking of...” he trailed off before looking over to me.

“Yeah, they should show up any minute now,” I said with a nervous chuckle. Without saying anything Fancy turned around and quietly dismissed what was left of the council

“You’re not nervous about me meeting your girlfriends are you?”

“No,” my head shook with a little laugh, “no, not at all. It’s not that. It’s just that Luna and I didn’t exactly part peacefully the last time I saw her. So, I have no idea what she’s going to do.”

“Well does she love you?” my mother asked crossing her arms over her chest.

“Yes,” I was hesitant on that answer, “at least that’s what Fluttershy said after she spoke with her and explained everything.”

She smirked at me and shook her head, still with her arms crossed, “You are your father. What did you do this time?”

Fancy chuckled at my expense.

“After your passing,” I started explaining while those exact words felt really odd to say to her, “there was a show about this place. So, I knew about this place before the Tree brought me here. I didn’t tell anyone that and Celestia and Luna found out about it before I told them myself. Luna was upset. She started thinking that our relationship was all fake.” Speaking of which, I didn’t think to ask my redhead if she knew. Oh well.

She just tsked at me, “Well there’s only one thing to do.”

“What’s that?” I asked nervously.

She smirked, “Face her.”

“You’re not going to protect me?”

She shook her head.

“Mom?!”

“And get between you and an upset woman in love?” she patted my cheek with a knowing smile. “I think not. Besides, I’m a woman too and I know these things.”

It was then that we all heard, “Guard, please see that these foals have plenty to eat and drink, bathed and cleaned, so each one can be identified to return to their families.” “Yes, your Highness.” It was Celestia’s voice giving commands to the guard outside the door. And just on cue, they show up.

“Well, if I’m going to face the pain,” turning to my mother I invited her to sit on the steps. “Might as well do it with arms wide.” Right after she sat down Fancy floated over a large cushion for her. I heard my mother thank him while I made my way to my possible doom at the doors.

“All of you are welcome to stay here until you are ready to head back to Ponyville,” Celestia mentioned as I stopped about fifteen, or so, feet from the door. And waited. After I got into place is when the door handles glowed with her magic.

“Thank you, Princess Celestia,” Rarity began saying with a sad tone in her voice just as the doors began opening, “I think that it-” She, and the rest of the girls, stopped dead when the doors opened and they spotted me standing there.

“Girls!” My arms were wide open, as was the smile on my face, while I stood there prepared for the worst.

It took them a second.

“EMMIT!” all of them shouted at once, except for Luna, and started toward me. Each one was excited and happy and or crying as they trotted over to me expecting a big group hug. And while Luna was the last one to react, she was the first one to reach me.

“EMMIT!” Luna shouted a second later. Luna went from a stoic demeanor as if all emotion had left her, to her crying her eyes out as she ran toward me with all her might. Luna slammed into me, and not caring about my ribs or practically knocking all the wind from me, making us fall and slide across the floor coming to a stop a few feet away from my previous position. “I’m sorry Emmit,” she cried into my chest, “I’m sorry I ever doubted you.” While she was apologizing to me Celestia and the girls trotted up standing around us to lean down also taking their turns at giving me kisses. Though Luna and Celestia had priority.

Now, this is where Luna started going from crying and apologizing, to straight-up giddy at me being alive, to downright angry at the risk I just took. “I love you, Emmit,” she said kissing me hard then raising her head up gazing down at me, “I love you, I’m sorry for before and I don’t care how you’re alive.”

“I don’t care either,” Celestia said leaning down and kissing me as well also crying at seeing me alive.

“I’m just glad your alive,” Luna said now grabbing me by the shirt with her hooves gazing down at me with happy giddy wild eyes. “I don’t know if I should hug you and kiss you for being alive or slap you because you could have died and how angry I am at you because of it.” Mind you this whole time she was speaking she was pulling me to her and then letting me fall to the floor again. Her facial expressions went between those very emotions while she was practically shaking me. And at the same time, Celestia was taking quick kisses at me when Luna would raise me up.

It was then I heard my mother say, “That’s easy. Kiss him and love him first then slap him.” Now what got me about that wasn’t necessarily what she said, but how she said it. She said it quickly in almost a rapid-fire way while at the same time trying to contain her laughter.

Now with the girls surrounding me and looking down at me, they didn’t bother to look up and see who spoke. They just accepted it.

With Luna going first with, “Right,” and lifted me up by the shirt bring me up to her in a deep passionate hard kiss. “I love you, Emmit,” Luna said while Celestia came in for a passionate kiss of her own telling me the same with the rest of the girls saying how glad they are I was alive and they all loved me. After that Luna continued with, “But I’m angry at you,” and slapped me with her hoof against my cheek. “How dare you almost die and threaten to leave us. The mares who love you.” She slapped me like a woman would slap a man when she’s upset. So, yeah it stung but she didn’t break any bones or anything.

Not helping things mother.

“I-”

Luna raised me up for a deep passionate kiss again interrupting what I was going to say. While Luna and Celestia took turns kissing and berating me I heard Fancy, “Was that wise Missus Knight?” Fancy questioned my mother telling Luna which to do first.

Which my mother replied with an amused, “She’s in love and needs guidance.”

It was then that Rainbow saw my mother. Probably because she was the one hovering above me then. “Wait...who’s that?” Rainbow asked looking over toward my mother. Unfortunately, that’s also when all the kissing stopped as well.

“Hi there,” mother called out with a giddily happy, and now pleasantly amused voice.

To which I just pointed in her direction telling them, “My mother. Go. Greet.”

“His mother?” Fluttershy asked quietly with everypony looking over to her.

AJ was the one that moved first toward my mother saying, “Well now howdy there. My name’s Applejack but just call me AJ.” That started the chorus of hello’s and greetings as one by one they left me on the floor. Luna was, was mind you, holding me up to her before she looked up toward my mother. And while still holding me she called out how happy she was to meet her before dropping me to the floor with an “oof” as she trotted off to meet my mother with the others.

As the girls made their way to greet my mother, Fancy decided to avoid the oncoming estrogen ocean. Choosing instead to come around to stand next to his testosterone brother laying on his back on the floor. And when he sat next to me with an amused smile I slowly raised my fist into the air triumphantly with, “I...live.” To which he smirked and lightly applauded me.

“You two must be Celestia and Luna,” I heard my mother say to them as I turned over to sit on the floor. “Your mother told me about you two and this place of yours.”

“Oh, she did?” Luna asked while gears turned in Celestia’s head with mother nodding to her.

“That means you are like our mother? Can only stay for a short time?” Celestia asked.

Mother nodded, “That’s right,” then waved her hand dismissively, “but that’s alright. In a way, this is a blessing. I get to be with my son again.”

“That’s right!” Twilight piped up excitedly looking like she just put the pieces together. “The Elements of Harmony. They interacted with Blackheart and Emmit as well. That must have been how he escaped the explosion.”

“That’s our Twilight,” I muttered to Fancy to which he just nodded with a chuckle.

“And she also told me about you Twilight and all your friends,” Mother added.

“Oh all good things I hope,” Twilight giggled nervously.

“Yes, and how you’ve been such great friends to my boy.” You know I’ve never seen my mother so happy in my life. It brought a smile to my face watching mother talk with the girls. She was practically bouncing on the cushion.

“Yeah, we’d never leave him hanging,” Rainbow’s excited voice run out. “He helped give me confidence in myself.”

“Rainbow’s right,” AJ spoke up happily. “We might not have started out on the best of terms, but he’s like family now.”

“Quite yes, and we love him so,” Rarity agreed. “He’s saved my life and helped my boutique. Even let me get the last word in with the nobles.”

“He’s helped us all in some way,” Fluttershy said sweetly with a blush.

“Hey,” Pinkie pipped up and by the tone of her voice, I knew what she was going to say. “You know what this calls for?”

“Do we have time?” Twilight asked curiously.

“Of course silly,” Pinkie replied while stepping aside then reaching into her mane. “I always carry my party cannon with me.”

“Party cannon?” Mother asked cluelessly which I just shook my head and waited.

Pinkie yanked out her cannon, put it out, and slammed her hoof on it with, “Let’s celebrate.” It exploded with confetti, streamers, noisemakers, tables and chairs, and everything else except food. Mother was taken back by it but then settled once she figured out it was ok.

“Don’t worry none,” AJ comforted with a light pat against my mother’s leg. “It’s just Pinkie bein’ Pinkie.”

“Right good job at the decorations,” Fancy called out while standing up and heading to the door. “I’ll see that the kitchen bring the refreshments for you ladies.”

“Oh thank you so much, Fancy,” my mother called out sweetly.

“You know that’s a good idea,” I agreed and stood up beginning to follow him before…

“And where do you think you’re going, young man?”

Well, crap. Turning around with a smile I thumbed toward Fancy, “To help with the refreshments.”

“Oh no you are not,” mother grinned then pointed to the spot next to her. “You are going to sit right here and let me embarrass you.”

“Huh?” was the only thing my fuddled mind could form while the girls giggled away.

“Emmit Eugene Knight,” she crossed her arms over her chest again, and even though it looked like she was upset I could tell that she was enjoying every second of this. I even heard a couple of the girls whisper “full name.” “Since this is the first time meeting your girlfriends and because I have little time here,” she explained while curling a finger at me, “it is my duty as your mother to fully embarrass you with baby stories and pictures.”

No, please no. “Mom?!”

“Now young man,” she pretended to be upset with me while patting the spot next to her.

So, what could I do but hang my head slightly and march my way over to her with a groan? All of them giggled as I approached. Celestia and Luna parted to let me through to sit down next to my mother. Who, gladly put her arm around me in a side hug. Then it hit me, “Wait...How are you going to show them pictures when you don’t have any?”

“Well,” she looked between Celestia and Luna, “you’re mother told me about a spell or something you could use to project the pictures I have in my mind?”

“Oh yes!” Celestia clapped her hooves together excitedly, “Actually yes, I do. It’s a spell that uses my magic as a projector of your thoughts. I know the one.” Celestia ignited her horn pointing it to my mother, which looked a little nervous, “Don’t worry you won’t feel a thing.”

“Ok,” mother said before she was hit with the spell. Celestia kept it going with what looked to be a beam of light going from my mother’s head to Celestia’s horn and then from her horn to a blank image off to the side of the group.

“Now just start thinking of pictures, and they will appear there.”

And for the next hour was the longest and most embarrassing moments of my life. Here are some of the more entertaining parts of that hour.

My mother simply smiled, leaned against me, and a second later showed obviously a memory of her holding me after she got home from the hospital. It was like watching home movies but from her point of view. She was holding me in her arms, with me wrapped up in a small blanket, and fixing to breastfeed me. “Isn’t he the cutest honey?” The view was still focused on me as I latched onto my mother’s nipple. “Yes, he is,” my father said from off to the side.

“Oh he was soo cute,” Fluttershy cooed from beside Luna.

I had no clue where Twilight got the paper and pencil from, but she was taking notes. And AJ got curious and quietly questioned, “Twilight? What are you takin’ notes on?”

“How Emmit’s females feed their young,” Twilight muttered while writing quickly, “and where human female teats are on their body.” Yeah, leave it to Twilight to find something educational within my mother’s memories.

Celestia leaned over and kissed my cheek whispering, “You were really cute and I hope that our foals are just as cute.” And then stayed leaning against me as the scene changed.

^_^

“Emmit you come back here this minute,” mother was nearly shouting at me while I ran down the hall of our home naked as the day I was born soaking wet and laughing like mad as she chased me down was on the screen.

“This was when he learned how to run,” Mother laughed softly while she went down memory lane. The girls were giggling and laughing at it. Mother was chasing me down the hallway and shouted, “Honey, come catch your son he hasn’t finished his bath yet.” And from my mother’s point of view, she saw me giggling past my father as he stood in a doorway simply watching me as I went by. And laughing. He continued to chuckle even when my mother stopped in front of him and asked, “Why didn’t you stop him?”

To which he simply chuckled and wiggled his eyes at her, “Why? I think he’s got the right idea.”

Even I laughed when mother went silent and I was still chuckling even when my mother turned and slapped my arm. However, afterward right before the scene changed I wiggled my eyes at Celestia and Luna where they blushed heavily while giggling.

^_^

“Honey, I’m back how is everything?” mother asked my dad as she walked into the living room of our house. My father was sitting in a recliner and watching the television.

“Is that the television you talked about?” Twilight asked where I just nodded.

I watched my father look up at her with a nod, “Yeah everything’s fine.”

Mother asked, while still carrying a bag, “Where’s Emmit?”

Which he simply said, “He’s in his room and been real quiet.”

“And he said it without a clue at what my son was doing at the time,” mother said while shaking her head beside me. When the girls got curious she just replied, “Just watch.”

They watched my mother leave the living room, go down the hall and open the door only to see me holding a large jar of something in one hand. “Emmit Eugene Knight,” mother nearly shouted in shock as she saw me wipe down the wall of my room with what’s in the jar. “Put that down.”

Which I turned, looked up to her, and happily held it up to her with a smile saying, “Mommy, I can paint.”

“Emmit,” mother complained as she walked up snatching the jar away from me. “That’s not paint! That’s Vaseline!”

“What’s that?” AJ asked between giggles.

“Skin moisturizer basically,” mother replied while the girls laughed away. Celestia was holding her sides while leaning against me. Mother turned to me and pointed at me, “You know there was a spot on the wall that we never could get paint to stick to because of that.”

I just shrugged.

“And guess who had to clean it all up?” mother asked while looking at the girls.

“Emmit?” Luna asked.

Mother shook her head, “Nope. His father for letting it happen in the first place and not figuring out that a quiet child is one you need to check on.”

^_^

For an hour we ate, drank, talked, laughed, and had fun watching my most embarrassing moments in all my life. Fancy came back after a bit with some staff and refreshments which Pinkie and the staff passed out. Unfortunately, or fortunately, Fancy decided to leave me there and go on his merry way. However, it finally came down for mother to leave. Mother was standing in front of me with Celestia and Luna on either side of me with the rest of the girls behind them.

She took my head in her hands pulled me down kissing me on my cheek, “I love you son and I’m so proud of the man you are. And thank you for rescuing your dear mother.”

I hugged her, “You’re welcome mom. I love you too.”

“You are welcome here anytime,” Celestia said as mother let me go, “and thank you for sharing your memories with us.”

“Indeed,” Luna agreed while leaning against me, “it was enjoyable seeing Emmit’s younger antics.”

“Not to mention informative,” Twilight added a little quietly where I just shook my head.

“I enjoyed this so much,” mother cooed with a tear in her eye then looked up to me again. “Now remember that I’ll always be watching.” She patted my chest, “And I’ll come to visit from time to time. And I know just the moments for me to do so.”

I smirked at her as she stepped back, “Yeah, I think I can guess.” And with that, she started disappearing as we said our last so long to her.

“I don’t know about y’all but I think I’ll take a nap first before getting on the train back to Ponyville after lunch,” AJ said before yawning.

“Quite,” Rarity said before also yawning.

Celestia, Luna, and I turned around to face Twilight and her friends. “A nap does sound really good right now,” I agreed before yawning as well.

“Indeed, normally I’m asleep at this hour.”

Pinkie bounced up and then up to me where I instinctively grabbed her and held her to me. She hugged me tightly, “I’m so glad you’re alright Emmit. I had such a good party with your mom.”

“So did I Pinkie,” I said before she bounced off my chest letting Rainbow fly up to me.

“Yeah glad you’re ok stud,” Rainbow said and even hugged me when she’s not known for hugs.

I knelt down to hug AJ as she walked forward wrapping her hooves around me, “Make sure to stop by the farm or I’ll eventually come up here and hogtie ya.”

“Alright,” hugged back while chuckling then let her go.

Fluttershy walked up with a wide happy smile and blushed a little before hugging me. “You know you’re always welcome and I’m so glad you're ok.”

“Thanks, Fluttershy, for everything,” I held her for a second longer before letting her go.

“You have no idea how many questions I have now about human life,” Twilight said before coming up and hugging me. A chuckle was the only thing I knew to do at that while hugging her back. She pulled back with a wide smile while lightly poking my chest, “And you better come by and let me ask questions.”

“I will,” I finally said after pulling away, “and try not to be too hard on yourself alright?” Twilight nodded and made way for Rarity.

I was sitting down on my knees as Rarity’s eyes locked onto mine while she sashayed up to me. She gazed up into my eyes while putting her front hooves on my legs then slowly leaning in and kissing me softly. “I was so broken inside when I thought we lost you,” her voice was a whisper and husky as she looked up to me. “I love you, Emmit Eugene Knight. You have stolen this mare’s heart. And I’m happy. Even when I’m old and gray and you still look young. I don’t blame the princesses for wanting you for themselves at all.”

I smiled down to her putting a hand on her cheek, “You’ll still be beautiful to me Rarity.” And to my surprise, Celestia spoke up.

“Perhaps you can stay and we can talk later,” Celestia suggested.

“Indeed,” Luna agreed with a nod as I looked between them a little shocked. “Emmit will live as long as us, so we will always have him with us.”

Rarity looked like she was fixing to skyrocket to the moon and back, “Oh thank you so much, princesses.”

“It’s not a guarantee...” Celestia started.

Luna shook her head, “No, not a guarantee, but we can talk at least.”

“I understand completely and thank you,” Rarity giggled happily, almost bouncing in place, then leaned in kissing me again. “In that case perhaps I’ll see you later...my darling Emmit.” I really didn’t know what to say but watched as Rarity rejoined with her friends. The girls started talking and giggling as they made their way out of the throne room.

“Well it’s time for bed,” Luna said while her tail wrapped around my arm and started pulling me.

Celestia’s tail also wrapped around my arm, “Yes for a well-earned rest.”

Why are they giggling and whispering to each other? They started pulling me from the throne room and down the hallway. They also continued to whisper to themselves now and then with their tails wrapped around my arms. It was like that all the way until we got to Celestia’s room. Now I thought that I would spend a nap with just one of them. You can imagine my happy surprise when they both walked into the room when the door opened. Their tails were still wrapped around my arms, so they pulled me inside while using their magic to shut the door behind me. The lights turned on but stayed very dim. There was just enough light to give the room a soft romantic glow.

I watched as they let go of my arms and walk over to Celestia’s bed giggling. Then climbed in bed together. The bed was large enough so when they laid down apart from each other, there was still room between them. My heart was pounding in my chest as I watched them lay on their sides facing each other. Then turned their heads to me. Both with bedroom eyes.

“Coming to bed?” Celestia giggled with a wink.

“You know it’s rude to keep your mares waiting,” Luna echoed with a wink of her own.

The grin on my face stretched from ear to ear as I got undressed to get in bed with the mares I love and my new life.

^_^

The End

Extra Chapter: Press Conference

Author's Note

Alright, folks, this chapter will be the first one on a series of shorts which will span the time between the end of the first story and the start of the second. They will be labeled "Extra Chapter" and will have important and or funny events. Let me know what you think of this one. Let me if you think it's too much or what. Because it's rather intense and mature, so let me know if you think it's good or went too far.

Extra Chapter: Press Conference

It’s been only been about a week since I rescued my mother from the Shadow Organization. Since then the public has become antsy regarding the details of what happened. Word spreads quickly around Equestria you know. Therefore, Luna, Celestia and I agreed to have a question and answer period in the front courtyard of the palace. The announcement was printed in all the papers two days ago letting everypony know. They wanted ample opportunity for anypony to come but it was the press that would be asking all the questions. Mostly anyway.

Right now Rarity and I were in Celestia’s room as she went over the suit she made for me.

“Thank you for making this suit Rarity,” I told her while in my human form fully dressed completely with coat and tie. “Especially the front zipper on the pants. It makes it easier for me in so many ways.”

“You are quite welcome dear Emmit,” she cooed with a smile up at me with a couple of blinks from her eyelashes. She was in front of me before she turned around to look into the full-length mirror as she stepped back beside me. “Now give me a turn.”

I complied and slowly turned as she used her keen eye to look everything over. “It fits perfectly,” my compliment made her smile in her usual of course kind of way.

“Nothing too loose or too tight?” she asked while her eyes still roamed over the clothes critiquing her own work.

Putting my body through some motions was a good way to answer her. “Nope. It’s perfect.”

“C’estmagnifique,” she called out happily before turning me to her as she raised herself onto her hind legs. On all fours, she reached to just above my waist. However, on her hind legs, she could put her front hooves onto my chest and get eye to eye with me. And that’s just what she did. Her azure eyes gazed into mine with all the love she had for me. “Now don’t worry about a thing darling,” she whispered with a wide smile while using a front hoof to fiddle with the lapel of the coat. Then her lips met mine in a soft lazy kiss.

My hands immediately took hold of the sides of her body after she stood up. My fingers digging into her coat a little during our kiss. A soft contentful moan escaped her lips when she pulled back.

“The girls and I will, quite literally, be standing behind you during the press conference.”

A hand ran up and down the side of her body. “I know and thanks. And hopefully, some of the questions will be directed toward you girls as well.”

“Oh I have no doubt about that,” she agreed with a nod.

“And have you seen that conference table she wants us to sit at?”

Her eyes unfocused while her mind remembered looking at it, “Yes, it does seem a bit tall doesn’t it?

“Tall enough to fit a full grown pony underneath with room to spare.”

She waved a hoof in dismissal, “Well I’m sure it’s for style and looks.”

I didn’t get to respond due to a knock at the door. Rarity lowered herself back to the floor as I turned to the door.

“Are you all set?” Celestia asked as she stepped into the room followed by Luna.

“Yes. What do you think?” I pulled at the coat slightly while turning to face them.

“I do believe that Rarity has shined once again.”

Rarity bowed her head, “Thank you, Princess Luna. Always the best for our Emmit.”

“Just regalia for the both of you?” I wondered why they wouldn’t wear any dresses for this occasion. Then my brain picked up the slight glare in their eyes. “Not that you two don’t look beautiful don’t get me wrong.” Yeah, nice save. “I just thought that you’d be dressed up for it.”

“We thought it’d be best if we put on our royal attire for this,” Celestia answered with a smile.

“Ok, then why not create some regalia for me in my fox form?”

“Indeed we shall, so worry not,” Luna answered. “For now a suit in your human form will do nicely.”

There was a mischievous glint in their eyes when she said it. They wouldn’t be up to something...

Would they?

“I do believe that it’s almost time for the conference to start,” Celestia mentioned.

“Well let’s not dawdle then,” I spoke up in a grandiose fashion while motioning to the door. “Ladies first.”

Celestia, Luna, and Rarity all giggled a little with Rarity whispering “charmer” as she passed me. I let them leave first before shutting the door behind me.

Next was an interview in front of who knows how many ponies.

^_^

A short time later my well-dressed self was sitting at the conference table, which was as high as I thought. It was nearly up to my chest with a table cloth all around it that extended to the ground. The table itself was sitting just in front of the steps leading down to the courtyard with palace guards standing to each side. Guards were there to make sure that the public stayed courteous and didn’t rush us or get too close. Twilight and the rest of the girls stood behind us.

“At least it’s a beautiful morning for it,” I commented while looking over the growing crowd of ponies. “Cool morning with a gentle breeze.”

“Indeed,” Luna agreed while sitting in the plush royal chair that was used for all royal outings, “it’s a shame that I will not be able to enjoy it further.”

“Oh that’s quite alright Lulu,” Celestia told her sister as I put a comforting arm around her, “everypony knows that you can’t stay up too late.”

Luna leaned up against me for a minute just relishing in my touch with a smile and a soft sigh right before the conference was supposed to begin.

Celestia raised her wings in regal fashion, as did Luna, and ignited her horn sending off a magical flare. It did its job in getting the crowd’s attention. “Thank you my little ponies for coming to this press conference regarding the recent events surrounding the Shadow Organization.” Her voice, overpowered by her Canterlot Voice, echoed slightly in the courtyard getting to everypony’s ear. A soft breeze blew through the crowd as if it was making sure everypony listened. “Many of you have questions regarding what happened. This is why this conference was convened. The press ponies will field the questions for an hour or until they run out of questions. After that hour the conference will officially end. Afterward, the general public will be allowed to greet and ask questions as long as civility is maintained.” Celestia motioned to me with her hoof, “Emmit if you would start us off by picking a press pony?”

Right then press ponies started waving their hooves into the air wanting to be picked. And after a nod to Celestia, I looked them over. Not really knowing which one would be best, I just picked the one closest to me. “Madam,” motioning toward a Light green unicorn mare with a white mane and tail.

“Yes thank you, Mister Knight,” she greeted courteously with a nod before holding up a pad and pencil. “Just what is the Shadow Organization and how did it start?”

A smile crept up onto my face. “Start at the beginning. The organization, basically, wanted to bring back an evil mare for the purpose of taking over Equestria. In order to do that they used ancient magical runes to bring her soul back into an existing body. It wasn’t perfect and in the process not only brought Blackheart back but also the spirit of my departed mother.” All ears were pointed at me with the crowd hanging on my every word with my hands folded onto the table. “That, in turn, influenced Blackheart into foalnapping. Because the last thing on my mother’s mind when she was killed was her family. Therefore, her soul wanted her family back thus influencing Blackheart.”

Hooves went up into the air again when I was done. I motioned toward a press pony not too far away. A stallion pegasus.

“Thank you, sir,” he said courteously. “What happened to Blackheart and the organization a week ago?”

I nodded and closed my eyes taking a breath before continuing. “A week ago the organization had ponynapped both Celestia and Luna.” The crowd gasped at that but calmed down because both of them were safe. “They told me to meet them at their headquarters and surrender myself if I wanted to see them again. My mind was thinking of a way I could secure the release of them both if Blackheart didn’t honor the deal. So, I enlisted the aid of my friends, the Elements of Harmony, behind me.” All eyes went to them before focusing back onto me. “Twilight was able to find an invisibility spell to use to hide themselves. That way they could sneak in with me. While I was dealing with Blackheart and destroying their temple, for a lack of a better word, they were securing the release of the foals and both princesses.” Celestia’s hoof reached over and I took her hoof in my hand for comfort. “As for Blackheart. She was defeated by the Elements of Harmony as I distracted her. Thus freeing my mother’s spirit. I then went on to destroy the temple itself to prevent this from happening again.” Next was a pegasus mare reporter.

“Thank you for taking my question,” she said before clearing her throat. “Who started the organization and found the ancient magic in the first place?”

This time it was Celestia to answer the question. “That is still under investigation. We don’t believe that the pony ultimately responsible for discovering the rune magic was killed with the rest of the organization.”

Out of the corner of my eye, a guard trotted up before leaning down to speak into Luna’s ear. Where she nodded, got down from her seat, and walked over to whisper into Celestia’s ear.

Celestia nodded before continuing as Luna trotted off with the guard. “We ask that if anypony suspects anypony of being part of the shadow organization that they contact the local authorities for investigation.”

I didn’t hear what Luna said so I just dismissed it as Celestia picked out a reporter. “Thank you, your Highness. This is a question for you Princess. How was the organization capable of ponynapping you in the first place? And what steps are being taken to prevent that from happening again?”

My ears heard an almost silent pop and a flush of air from under the table in front of me. It was as if a sudden rush of air rushed through under the table.

“Excellent question my little pony,” Celestia began. “The method used in our abduction was dark magic. The shadow ponies are fond of a technique which allows them to take on the form of black smoke or fog.”

While watching Celestia speak I heard the sound of something tearing. It was barely audible. A second later the table fabric in front of me split, falling to each side of me.

“It allowed them to slip through locked doors and windows with ease.” As she spoke I thought I saw a dark-colored…

Luna?

“And because of that, there are only certain steps we could take.”

Ignore me and keep your eyes on Tia or the audience.

Just what the heck is she doing?

“Such as your Highness?”

I felt Luna’s magic pull my waist forward ever so slowly in the chair, then pulling the chair forward slowly until my chest was against the tabletop. Being still confused my eyes continued to focus on Tia’s words.

“Luna’s Lunar Guard also uses the dark smoke, or fog, technique as well. So, for the time being, at least during the investigation, we are asking that nopony use that technique within castle grounds.”

As my eyes were focused on Tia I felt the button on my pants pop open, Luna’s magic took hold of my zipper and slowly slid it down.

Oh you are not.

Her magic opened up my pants. Oh yes I am. Mischievousness echoed through her words in my head. How much can you take without showing it? Suddenly I felt her breath on my member as she exposed it to her.

“This is a question for Mister Knight,” the reporter said drawing my attention to him. My eyes focused on him or tried to. “Mister Knight, with one so young and from another world, how did it feel-”

Heavens, don’t say that.

Perfect word, Luna put into my mind as she licked my soft member, feel this.

“-to be put into this world, that is so unfamiliar, become the consort of both princesses, and to battle such evil? Did you have any doubts about yourself, that you couldn’t rise to the occasion?”

Dammit don’t say rise.

Oh yes, Luna cooed into my mind as my member started to do just that before her, definitely rise for me.

While still holding a small smile Luna used her front hooves to spread my legs in front of her. After taking a quick glance over to Celestia she had a mischievous smile on her face. Then it hit me. They planned this. “I’ll admit that coming here was not on my plans,” I said while trying to focus on the reporter and to stay stoic. “And that I’ve grown-”

Dammit wrong word to say.

“a lot during my time here.” Luna giggled almost silently against my now risen and hard member. “And I’m blessed to be part of the princesses' lives.” Turning my head toward Tia I gave her a smile, but it also had a look of F-You in it as well. “If you had told me that I would be here months ago, I would have called you insane. I’m barely twenty now. Young and inexperienced, so yes I was definitely nervous about it all.”

Celestia put her hoof over my hand which I took wrapping my fingers around it with a smile.

No need to be nervous, Luna cooed into my head as she kissed the head of my member, Just relax and enjoy.

“Thank you for taking my question,” the mare reporter nodded to Celestia. “I know that this is a little off topic, but how did you feel about Mister Knight when he first showed up compared to how you feel about him now.”

Tia nodded with a motherly smile while I still held her hoof. “When he first arrived he was in his fox form. And a predator, which he is in either form, plus how large he is he was intimidating.”

Oh that he is Tia, Luna put into my head then took my member into her mouth. Her lips slid over the length of my shaft while her tongue licked down the underside sending a shiver up and down my spine.

Tia looked at me with another smile that was slowly turning into a slight smirk. Tell me dear sister. “At first, I admit being wary of him.”

Yeah tell us princess, came Rainbows words in my head. It just clicked for me that the mental telepathy bond between us was still active. None of us remembered to deactivate it.

“And yes there’s a dangerous predator side to him,” Tia didn’t seem to mind as she spoke up again facing the reporter.

Rainbow, Twilight mentally admonished.

It makes him so sexy, Luna cooed in response. At the same time, she slid up my shaft before slowly sliding back down again.

“But now after getting to know him,” she continued while looking into my eyes, “I’m happy for it. For my sister and I know, without any doubt, that it’s that very same dangerous predator that will stop at nothing to see to our safety.”

Luna’s front hooves slowly wrapped themselves around my waist, holding me during her ministrations.

“Would you respond to that Mister Knight?” another reporter questioned.

I smiled with a nod. “I have come-”

Dammit

“-to love them both and will do anything for them. Their safety and happiness is the only thing I want.”

Yes, please, Luna responded while she bobbed her head up and down.

That is so hot princess.

Rainbow, please. Princess Celestia is this really the time for-

Oh come now my dear Twilight, Celestia cooed in our heads. You really should learn to loosen up as we have.

An “aww” came from the crowd.

“Mister Knight,” another reporter spoke up. “When you said that their temple was destroyed, where was it exactly? And is there any chance of it being rebuilt?”

“The temple was in a network of caves and tunnels in the Ghastly Gorge,” I began while taking slow deep breaths to continually calm myself, “with the tunnels going deep underground.”

Oh yeah, she’s going deep alright.

Rainbow!

“There was only one way to destroy both the runes and the caves themselves. And that was with heat. Because the runes were protected I had to literally melt the rocks the runes were carved upon before using a massive explosion to collapse the caves and the tunnels.”

The gears were turning in the mare reporter’s head, “How did you get out if you were responsible for collapsing the caves?”

“The Tree of Harmony itself saved me,” I told them as gasps and murmurs went through the crowd. Luna even stopped her ministrations. Which gave me some time to calm down thankfully.

I want to hear this, Luna told us through the link before disappearing from under the table only to appear a second later walking down the steps again. Don’t you move either Emmit, Luna warned me as she took her seat again. Why don’t you take my place sister?

Oh thank you, Lulu, she responded while looking over at me, I will after he finishes explaining.

“Would you elaborate on that Mister Knight?”

“Indeed,” Luna nodded to me.

“From my point of view at the same time I used my ability to create a great explosion, my vision went white. Then I saw my mother when I heard her voice behind me. Afterward, the Empress showed herself.” More murmurs went through the crowd. “Then I talked with the Tree of Harmony herself.”

My ears picked up Twilight’s shocked soft whisper behind me, “He talked to the Tree of Harmony?”

“Whoa,” Rainbow agreed.

“What did she say?” another reported blurted out.

My eyes wandered around the crowd, “She explained the reason I was pulled into Equestria was that my mother got pulled into the body of Blackheart at their ritual. I was nothing special. Just an average person in my world. She hoped that I would become someone who could destroy them and bring harmony to Equestria.”

“And indeed you did,” Luna put her hoof on my hand where I took it.

“Princess Luna,” a reporter spoke up. “Would you tell us how you first felt about Mister Knight and your first impressions?”

“Of course, but first,” said before leaning back pretending to tell Tia something. “Forgive our sister, she has to take care of something.”

Namely Emmit, Tia told me as she got down from her seat to walk up the steps.

“When he first arrived he had only his fox form, couldn’t speak our language, and was intimidating,” Luna told them. “And because of the predator, he is I used what was safe to evaluate him.”

I felt Celestia’s hooves slide up and down my legs before she took a long sniff against my shaft.

“I used the dream realm to see if he was dangerous or not.”

“What changed your mind about him, Princess?”

Luna smiled and lifted my hand with the hoof my fingers were wrapped around. “His hands,” Luna’s slightly giddy voice was evident to all as she used her magic to put her chair up against mine. Then she put my hand on top of her head. “This was his way of telling us that he wasn’t dangerous. To us at least.”

My turn, Tia cooed into my head before sliding her lips over my member.

Meanwhile, my fingers gently scratched behind Luna’s ear. “It worked.”

Luna hummed in contentment, “It did.” Luna faced the crowd again, “It was only through the Element of Kindness that we were able to communicate at all before Mother made him capable of our language. From there he was able to befriend the Elements of Harmony.”

“Can we get a few words from them?”

“I would like to say a few words if Princess Luna doesn’t mind?” Rarity spoke up for the first time.

Luna looked back and shook her head. “All of you are welcome to speak.”

“Thank you, Princess Luna,” Rarity said walking up to the table to stand on her hind legs. She put a hoof onto the table and the other on my arm. “I can honestly say that I wouldn’t be here if not for him. It was during his fight with former Prince Blueblood, that he actually tried to kill me.” The crowd was shocked to hear it with murmuring running through the ponies. “He placed himself in danger to protect me.” Rarity looked over at me before kissing my cheek. “I will forever be thankful. I am ashamed to say that my first thoughts about him weren’t the best. I thought he was a brute, but he is not. Just the opposite. He is the epitome of the perfect Prince. He has risen to the occasion time,” Celestia moved her lips down my member quickly, “and time,” Celestia did it again, “and time,” once more, “and time again,” she did it again with each word “time” Rarity said.

Really Rarity?

Rarity smirked at me just enough to tell me that she wasn’t done yet. “Never really asking anything in return he’s always thrust himself into the moment.”

That he does, Celestia cooed as she took me in again at the word, ‘thrust.’

“Giving all of himself.”

Give Emmit give, Celestia sped up quicker as she too wrapped her hooves around my waist.

I was looking at Rarity with a smile, but my eyes said it all. You’re not helping me Rarity.

She grinned back, Of course not. I’m helping the princess.

It was then that Rainbow decided to join the run as she trotted up behind me, jumped up onto her hind legs, and wrapped her front hooves around my neck putting her head next to mine. “Yeah as much as this guy’s given to us-”

Rainbow, I cautioned her.

“-and what he’s done for us. Why we would never leave him hanging.” She accented the word just enough and with a slight smirk letting me know what she really meant. And with Celestia’s bobbing up and down on my member those references weren’t helping me any. Just the opposite. It was a battle that I was losing quickly. It showed as my fingers squeezed and contracted against Luna’s hoof that I was holding.

Rarity stepped back letting Pinkie take her place as she too put her hooves around my neck putting her cheek against mine. “He’s just so lovable.”

Not you too Pinkie, my mind pleaded.

“I’m sowwy I thought bad of him at first,” she rubbed her cheek against mine.

“You’re forgiven Pinkie.”

“He’s so forgiving,” Pinkie continued excitedly, “giving us so much love and attention. He loves my parties, eats what I make, and comes to every one of them.”

Oh for the love of…

Celestia stopped at my head and sucked on it placing her hooves against the shaft sliding them up and down quickly. Give yourself to me Emmit, Celestia moaned into the link, then eat me later. Devour me later.

Us later, Luna corrected with a smile my way.

Suddenly Celestia’s lips were replaced with a soft fabric wrapped around my member, but moving just as quickly as she was. What didn’t help was when she suddenly appeared walking down the steps toward the table while the cloth around my member kept going. She nodded to the crowd before taking her place in the large seat at the table.

Then gave me a mischievous grin. Almost Lulu. “Twilight, Applejack, Fluttershy? Do either of you want to say anything?”

We know you’re about ready to explode Emmit, Luna whispered into my head, I know because your hand that you’re holding my hoof with is shaking.

Fluttershy just eeped and hid behind her mane.

Twilight shook her head quickly as her wings were straight out. She pretended to hold them out for regal effect.

Applejack hesitated for a second before nodding, “I just wish I got to know him sooner. Trusted him sooner. It’s like he’s a member of the family now.”

It was like Luna said in my head. The pressure was building quickly and at a time when the cloth Celestia was using against my member was now focusing just on my head. Her magic was used in a way that created suction against it that was driving me wild.

“In closing,” Celestia’s voice echoed throughout the courtyard, “we will ask the royal photographer to take some pictures.”

Most wonderful idea Tia.

Thank you, Lulu.

The crowd applauded while the photographer trotted up to the table, directly in front of me. The stallion held his camera and looked us over before giving us the suggestion, “Why don’t we have Twilight and Fluttershy hover just behind him, Pinkie where she is with her head against his, Applejack why don’t you take Rainbow Dash’s place and do the same as Pinkie.” The four of them get into their place while he looks on.

Celestia took a second to slow down on her ministrations giving me some breathing room. Why I don’t know.

Then the stallion looked at Rarity, “Miss Rarity you said he saved you correct?”

She nodded, “I did yes.”

“Then I have an idea, and with the princesses' permission,” he continued while eyeing both Celestia and Luna, “to have you in his lap facing him and laying against his chest.”

Oh you have got to be kidding…

“If that would be alright with the princesses?” Rarity asked cautiously while moving to Celestia’s side.

Should we Lulu?

Well we did discuss it.

But here? Now? It would be so...so...so bold.

Luna and Celestia nodded to each other. Celestia moved back her chair to let Rarity walk up making the cloth disappear.

Surely they wouldn’t…

Luna moved my chair back just enough to let Rarity start straddling me. What surprised me was how she took myself into her. Her warm wet folds slid over my member with her eyes latched onto mine with an intense gaze.

“Good, wonderful,” the stallion photographer said obviously having no clue as to what’s really going on because nopony could see below my chest. “Now lay your head onto his chest wrapping your hooves around him.”

That’s not all that’s wrapped around you my darling Emmit. She laid her head onto my chest.

“Good. Now Mister Knight wrap your arms around her as if you didn’t want her to leave.

That’s not far from the truth Tia, Luna practically was laughing into my head.

What do you think Rarity?

“Where do you want me?” Rainbow asked now waving a hoof.

Yes, Rarity replied while keeping her head still with a smile on her face. She wiggled herself against me ever so slightly which sent me up and down the wall again. I just wish I could scream his name.

The stallion thought for a second before motioning to the table. “Right in front onto the table and when in place if your Highnesses would lean in and place your heads on his shoulders. Then cover Rainbow Dash with a wing from each of you. It will be like you all are one big happy family.”

Luna and Celestia leaned in against me putting their heads on either side of Rarity then placed one wing each over Rainbow.

My fingers dug into Rarity’s coat slightly as I started to peak.

Now princess, please.

It was then that Celestia used her magic to induce a climax in Rarity. How that’s possible I have no idea. Probably a mare secret or something. But climax she did and hard, which sent me over the edge.

“Perfect, now hold that.” The stallion was happy with our placement and started taking snapshots.

I tried keeping a straight smile at the camera as Rarity’s body was milking me for all I was worth. My fingers dug into her coat as they shook with my release.

Emmit, I felt her body shiver slightly in my arms. She did a better job at me on hiding what was really going on.

Fill her Emmit, Luna cooed into my head.

She’s joining us.

Emmit, Emmit. Rarity’s voice echoed in my head as we rode out our climax with bright flashes of the camera going off in front of us.

“That’s it,” he said putting his camera down, “that’s all I need.”

“Wonderful my little pony thank you,” Celestia said happily after lifting her head. “There will be a break as we get cleaned up for the next hour. Please feel free to have some refreshments.” Celestia announced to the crowd before she ignited her horn making us all disappear from view with a loud pop.

A second later all of us appeared in Celestia’s room with Rarity still straddling me as Rarity and I appeared on the bed. Celestia, Luna, and the rest of the girls at the foot of the bed. “Alright Rarity go ahead,” Celestia said after her horn glowed for a second.

Then Rarity raised herself up putting her hooves onto my chest, raised her head up, and yelled at the top of her lungs, “BUCKING YES EMMIT.” Giving me one last shiver before collapsing on top of me.

“Ok I’m going to get cleaned up and mingle outside,” AJ said and headed out the door.

“Oh um I think I will too,” Fluttershy quietly agreed and left as well.

“Have fun everypony,” Pinkie singsonged then out the door she went.

“That was so hot,” Rainbow squealed while hovering in the air. “Wow Rarity,” she continued after landing on the bed. “How was it?”

Rarity’s body twitched on top of me while I still had my arms around her. My heart was starting to slow down to beat at a normal pace now. Her breath brushed against my chest as she panted out, “That...was...the most...bold thing...I’ve ever...done.”

“I’ll say,” Rainbow agreed before looking back. “What do you say Twilight?”

I leaned my head up as Tia and Luna looked over at her. “Oh heavens don’t move too much Emmit,” Rarity complained suddenly as I moved slightly. She was frozen in a stiff pose of her wings straight out and her face holding a deep shock on it while still gazing at us.

Luna giggled while moving over to Twilight, looking closely at her, “I think we broke her Tia.”

Celestia giggled as she walked over to look her former student over. “This isn’t what I meant by loosening up Twilight.”

Twilight continued to stare off into the distance and muttered something quietly.

“What was that Twilight?” Rainbow asked now laying down beside Rarity and I.

“Right in front of everypony,” Twilight muttered.

“Hey chill Twilight,” Rainbow grinned, “it’s not like anypony saw what was really going on.”

Celestia looked over at us before giving us a wink. She lowered her muzzle next to Twilight’s ear and whispered, “Want me to help you relax?”

That seemed to snap her out of it by quickly stepping back, “Nope,” then disappearing in a soft pop.

I chuckled seeing Twilight’s reaction. Rarity was giggling in a strange way for a different reason, “Emmit I told you not to move yet.”

“Well, then Rainbow Dash why don’t you clean yourself up then mingle outside.”

Rainbow whined, “Aww I can’t stay?”

Luna and Celestia shook their heads.

Rainbow’s ears drooped with her mood as she stood up, “Alright fine. Looks like I’ll have to settle for a cold shower.” Her wings and head were practically dragging on the floor as she left the room.

I decided to speak up for the first time while Celestia and Luna were giggling up a storm.

“Ladies?”

“Yes?” they both asked simultaneously while blinking their eyes at me trying to be cute and innocent.

“You two are so going to be punished,” I said slowly and simply.

Luna laughed out loud then fluttered herself up onto the bed and laid down next to me, “Oh we know Emmit. We know.”

Celestia was next as she too laid down, but on the other side of me, “And believe me we are looking forward to it.”

“Because we’ve been such,” Luna leaned down and kissed me hard, “naughty naughty ponies.”

Celestia then leaned down and kissed me as well, “Yes we have sister. We should be punished.”

Luna kissed me again, “Spank us, Emmit.”

Then Celestia kissed me once more, “Punish us for being so naughty.”

I groaned out a chuckle, “Oh what have I gotten myself into?”

“That would be me, darling,” Rarity let out a slight giggle of her own before raising her head up to grin at me.

Extra Chapter: The Wedding to Remember

Extra Chapter: The Wedding to Remember

(Celestia’s POV, Throne Room Canterlot, Evening the night before the wedding)

“Just to be clear, your Highness, could you tell us the plans for the wedding tomorrow morning?” It was a unicorn stallion that was standing at the base of the dais, along with others from papers of all kinds across the nation, that asked first.

“Of course,” nodding to him with my usual smile, “as you know I’ve asked you here, as reporters from all across Equestria, for just that. The wedding will be held in the morning right outside in the courtyard. We thought it would be best considering the meet and greet would be held there.”

“Not to mention all the ponies in attendance,” Luna added.

The room was vacant except for the reporters with the sound of scribbling and flashes from the cameras going off.

“Who all will be in attendance?” another reporter asked from the back.

“It will be open to all who wish to attend,” Luna said, “however, there will be an area roped off for special invitations in the front. Which will include family, friends, and yes certain nobles and dignitaries.”

“Such as?” another reporter questioned from the right.

“Such as the Duke and Duchess of Maretonia, the delegates from Saddle Arabia, the King and Queen of the Griffon Kingdom, and Miss Zecora from Ponyville representing the Zebrican lands.” I finished with a nod.

“We understand that your Highnesses are getting married,” another reporter spoke up from the left then looked over to Rarity, “but we are surprised that you Lady Rarity is also marrying him.”

“Why so shocked?” Rarity asked from beside Celestia. “I admit of not having a favorable first opinion of him. Since then, he’s proven himself to be a truly honorable fox.”

“Indeed,” Luna echoed. “You see because Emmit will be living as long as us, we have decided to include Rarity. We will always have him due to his long life span. Rarity, due to her normal life span, will not. And we would not want to hinder her heart's desire.”

“And I can’t thank you princesses enough,” Rarity’s voice flowed with gratitude. “I might not have as long as they have, but that matters not to me. I will love him at their side for as long as I can.”

“Miss Rarity, are you still preparing the gowns or have you delegated that task since you are a bride?”

Rarity waved a hoof, “Although I’m a bride this time, and happily so, I did decide to delegate the job of making the gowns. I did retain the designing oversight.”

A reporter raised a hoof, “So are your friends doing the same jobs in preparation as was during Princess Cadence’s wedding?”

“Of course. My dear friends were jumping at the chance. They are all Emmit’s friends after all. Applejack and Pinkie are preparing the food while Pinkie Pie is also pulling double duty with the reception, Rainbow Dash will do her Sonic Rainboom, Fluttershy is the music with her birds, and Twilight is organizing everything making sure everything is on schedule.”

“Everything does look beautiful so far,” a reporter commented before asking her question. “I was just wondering who will be presiding over the ceremony if both Princesses are in it?”

“That would be our mother,” Luna spoke up with a giggle. “Can you imagine the look on her face when she found out?” The reporters responded with giggles and chuckles of their own. “She was practically bouncing off the walls.”

“Where is the groom? We were hoping to interview him as well.”

“He decided to spend time tonight in solitary meditation,” I told them. “He said that in his world that it’s rumored to be bad luck to see the bride before the wedding.”

“He also said that it’s also usual to have the bachelor party before the wedding,” Rarity added after me, then smiled. “But he said he didn’t want a bachelor party where there would be the usual drinking and carrying on with other stallions, usually with a stripper. But one of solitude to reflect and meditate.”

“And as such,” Luna added after Rarity, “we have decided to do the same.”

“Where will you all go for your honeymoon and for how long?”

“Oh that will be a closely regarded secret,” I told them with a wide mischievous smile. “We don’t want press ponies following us wherever we go and taking pictures now do we?”

“I suppose not, your Highnesses,” a reporter agreed with scribbling echoing through the room.

“Is that all the questions?” Luna asked as her eyes searched the press ponies present.

When not another question was asked Celestia spoke up. “In that case, we thank you for coming and we hope to see you again at the reception tomorrow morning.”

^_^

(Emmit’s POV, White Ethereal Plane)

I must have fallen asleep on the bed because everything suddenly changed. It went from the private bedroom, that I had delegated to myself, to a small clearing in the woods covered with beautiful flowers. The woods were foreign to me, but it also seemed generic and not representing any one forest in Equestria. The flowers were all different sorts and colors that covered the ground like a blanket. The wind blew across my fur as I stood in its center in my fox form with my eyes wandering about searching for why I was here.

My eyes were going full circle and only stopped when I got startled by Red’s sudden appearance. And I’ll have you know that I did not scream like a little girl either. “Dadgummit,” I complained with a huff and a slight glare, “don’t do that.”

She giggled at me before leaning in and kissing me lightly, “Glad to see you too.” She looked as pretty as ever with the cool breeze blowing through her bright red flowing mane and tail. Then laid down on the ground turning to the side letting me know she wanted me to lay down beside her.

I do and put a couple of tails over her, “Not that I’m complaining any, but...”

“Do I have to have a reason for pulling you in here to visit me?” she questioned me with a devious smirk on her face.

I shook my head at her, “No, but due to that smirk on your face I think there’s a reason.”

“Of course there is,” she nodded as her face seemed to get serious.

“HA, I knew it.”

She turned back to me with a grin, “I wanted to see you.”

My eyes simply rolled but accepted it anyway as she leaned into me.

“I do appreciate how you aren’t doing what every other stallion would do, and have mares over during your bachelor party.” Her voice carried a slight edge to it when she said it. Then she leaned up and kissed me. “You’re not even having it at all and for that I thank you. It shows how dedicated you truly are to them.”

“Well,” I answered slowly for not knowing where she was going with this, “you’re welcome-”

Her hoof met my lips and she had a very mischievous look on her face. “So, I was thinking of what I could give you as a wedding present. And I’ve come up with something that’s rather pleasing.” It was the last word she put emphasis on that had my mind going like a hamster on a wheel. “Because you are going to be the first male leader of Equestria in a very long time after the wedding you will be seen as the sexiest stallion alive.”

I was still wondering where this was going.

“I too have the ability to go into dreams,” she explained while lightly running her hoof around my lips. “But I have the benefit of keeping Luna from knowing about it or even detecting it’s you in the dream. No matter what she does she will never know. To her, it would be just a normal dream and that’s if she even looks.”

She saw the interest and the confusion on my face.

After another giggle at me, she leaned up and whispered, “You might be surprised who is having some very passionate dreams about you.”

Ok, she has my attention. Not to mention my dire curiosity. And after a flash, I found myself alone, without Red, in a field looking at the Everfree forest. It was also at night with the moon high in the sky giving off her soft watchful glow. My mind didn’t place where I was until I turned around to stare at Fluttershy’s cottage.

“Fluttershy?” My voice was a whisper in shock as I watched the soft glow coming from the windows. A gentle cool breeze blowing through the warm evening let me know that I was not only in my human form but also naked in my human form. There weren’t any animals around either. Not even Angel. Curiosity got the better of me, so I walked up the path toward the house. Only for the lights to go out after I reached the door.

Right before I was going to knock, it started to slowly open on its own. Like if this was a horror movie or something. After slipping inside the dark cottage, and hardly seeing anything other than the faint outline of furniture, the door slid closed behind me with a soft click. “Fluttershy? You here? It’s Emmit,” my voice was admittedly slightly unsteady as it called out to her within her cottage.

A few seconds later, as I was passing by the sofa, a chill went up my spine as a pony figure slowly draped itself on me. She came from above me to slide down my back. Her back hooves sliding down either side of my body to wrap around my waist from behind me. Her tail had taken possession of one of my legs wrapping itself around it. One front hoof draped over a shoulder with the other sliding forward to my chest. And after a soft flap of wings felt her head gently lay against my shoulder.

“My precious apple,” her voice hissed out softly and heavy on the allure of passion.

This wasn’t Fluttershy. I even felt a couple of fangs lightly gently rub against my neck. Holy crap and a half, this is Flutterbat.

“So bold of you my apple,” she whispered into my ear after taking another kiss to my neck, “to walk here in your naked human form.”

I’m here, so might as well see what happens. Deciding to play a part that I didn’t know, my hands reached around to gently grab her cutie marks giving them a gentle squeeze. There was a slight gasp in response with her tail squeezing then letting go of my leg.

“There’s no rush my apple,” her soft voice hit my ears again, “because we have all night long.” She kissed my neck between the last three words. And holy crap my body was responding to her. Her head rested on my shoulder as if she was looking down. At the same time, a back hoof slid around front to rub against my shaft. “Is that for me my apple?”

My hands squeezed her with my head nodding. Her soft fur was like tiny bolts of lightning against my skin. Against the small of my back, I felt her heat.

“You are my favorite apple,” her voice was dripping with the promise of hours of sweet seduction. “Others pale in comparison. And tonight I will take all night to drain you.” She licked my neck before giving me another light kiss, “But it’s not your blood I want from you.” Her hoof slid against my shaft as it twitched for her. My own heart was pounding in my chest. “But another juice that only my precious apple can give me.” Her fangs ran across my neck sending another chill up my spine. “Fill me my precious apple, so I can bring forth the new race of Vampire Ponies.”

My brain had suddenly stopped between WTF and this is hot as hell. My mind went back to the “Bats” episode where there still was one fang left inside of her mouth after they had reversed Twilight’s mistake. That begs the question: Was this really just a dream and fantasy or a deep part of her subconscious mind as the real Flutterbat trying to reproduce to really do what she says?

While my mind was like a hamster on a wheel around that question, she was moving her body from behind me. And somehow she had gracefully moved her body to my front. Her back hooves now pressed against the small of my back holding her waist against me. The heat, and fluids, from her entrance coating my shaft. One front hoof pressing against my upper back to hold her in place. As the other front hoof gently stroked the back of my head and neck. My own hands gripping her cutie marks which were three bats. Her bright red eyes locked onto mine when the moon hit them as it shined through the open window. It was just like in the show. Strands of hair poking out of her mane and tail. Her ears now pointed with strands of fur sticking up.

Her hips slowly ground against my shaft and my hands were helping her. She didn’t speak as the question she wanted to ask me was in her eyes. Any words I wanted to say was stuck in my throat while I felt her raise herself up. My head was pressing against her moist lips as her eyes slowly closed. Her head leaned back as her body slowly lowered itself onto me taking me inside of her. Her hoof against the back of my head edged me down where I was kissing her neck. My fingers dug into her coat as she hissed out a long moan.

But it didn’t end there. It was like being in a horror movie. Her moaning hiss got louder to become a loud screech but didn’t hurt my ears. I sucked hard against her neck as the doors and windows to her cottage slammed open on its own with bats screeching inside to swirl around us as she took me inside of her.

Her wings started flapping slowly as she started grinding against me in time with our bodies connecting. “My precious,” she nearly shouted out in a screeching voice as her body ground against mine. I was still kissing and sucking hard against her neck as she screeched out in passion. The flapping of her wings sending a breeze blowing around us. The rest of the bats still swirled around us and screeching as if encouraging us.

She let out a loud gasp when I brought a hand up to rub my fingers between her wings. They dug into her coat between her wings making them stiff and hard as they stopped flapping. My head was still buried in her neck but my ears picked up her loud screeching moan as she rapidly picked up the pace against me.

Her body was starting to shake after I decided to take over. Moving my hand back to her rump I gripped her cutie marks as her back hooves encouraged the increase with each squeeze against my back. She continued to screech out long moans of pleasure and passion as the bats swirled faster around us getting louder.

It ended with me lifting up my head to look into her eyes as her back hooves pressed hard into my back. Our bodies suddenly stopping together and shook with the climax that consumed us. Her eyes locked onto mine as she let out a final loud screeching yell as if in triumph that startled the bats to suddenly vacate the house. The final thing that sent a chill up and down my spine was when her eyes glowed brightly in the darkened cottage as she took the fluid from me that she wanted.

^_^

It was like waking up out of a fog. After my brain rebooted, the first thing I saw was the alarm clock that I had set for seven in the morning. I finally saw that it showed four in the morning once my eyes focused on it. Oddly enough, I did feel a little drained but other than that I felt fine. What stuck with me was that Red had put me into her dream in the first place. And what a dream it was. It left all kinds of questions in my head. The last thing I remember was collapsing onto the couch with her on top of me with her bright red eyes smiling down at me. Then she leaned down for a deep passionate kiss…

And that must have been when the dream ended and either she woke up or changed dreams. All in all, it was one hell of a gift from Red. I smiled at the thought.

Before glancing at the clock seeing that I had a little under three hours left before I had to get up and get dressed for the best day of my life. So, I rolled over and stretched out with a yawn before going back to sleep.

^_^

Only to get woken up by Twilight’s magic as she lifted me up off the bed. Though it didn’t really register at first because my brain was stuck between the dream world and the waking world. “Wha…?” my half-addled mind got out as the room was a blur of movement.

“Good morning Emmit,” my mind registered Twilight’s excited, and somewhat irritated-why I don’t know-, voice though it wasn’t clear due to my mind still in lala land. “It’s six thirty in the morning and it’s time for you to get up because we have a schedule to keep.”

While she was rapid firing her words off she was also carrying me to the open shower in the bathroom. Of course, because of my muddled mind, I didn’t know that until my body was dumped onto the tile floor under the shower faucet with Twilight turning on the water.

On full blast ice cold.

“WHOA!” I was awake in an instant and on the other side of the open shower away from her and the water. While in my naked human form no less.

“Hey,” she complained to me while grabbing me in her magic again and pulling me back into the freezing water, “We have a schedule to keep and you need to take-”

I shouted again as the freezing water hit me jumping out from underneath the flow of ice when her magic let me go. “NOT like that,” I glared at her.

She glared back and grabbed me again.

“IT’S FREAKIN’ COLD!” I shouted out when I felt her magic again.

“Oh,” she deadpanned and turned the knob completely the other way and pulled me into the water again.

I screamed bloody murder once more because this time it was literally cooking me.

“What now!?”

“I’M NOT A LOBSTER,” I screamed out, “TOO HOT TOO HOT TOO HOT!”

The water got turned off as her magic turned me loose before complaining with a stomp of her hoof, “Fine do it yourself then, but make it quick because we have a schedule to keep.”

I threw my hands up in frustration glaring at her, “That was the plan from the beginning Twilight, besides what time is it?”

She sighed glaring back as if trying to remain calm, “Six thirty in the morning.”

“You woke me up thirty minutes early?” That tore it. I scooted across the tile wet floor of the open bathroom to get nearly nose to nose with her. “Then decide to wake me up by pouring cold water on me freezing me first before boiling me with hot water? You trying to burn off my frostbite?”

That got her.

“I...Ye...No...I...What?” she finally got out while looking at me totally confused.

And that gave me just enough time to quickly turn around, turn on the water full blast ice cold, and grab her with both hands.

“Hey what are-” she started to say but got cut off when I put her body up against my chest. We were chest to chest when I positioned myself underneath the ice cold water. “OH BUCK ME,” she called out when the ice cold water hit the spot right between her wings. Her body went stiff with all four hooves now gripping me as if for dear life with each hoof practically digging into my bare skin.

I didn’t stop there either but used one hand to rub my fingers firmly between her wings to work in the ice cold water. While the other hand held her butt to keep her in place. Her wings snapped open in an instant as she leaned her head back and nearly screaming out, “Oh...My...”

“Yeah work that ice cold water into your coat, but let's get it into your skin like you did me because I don’t have a fur coat,” I told her in rapid-fire speech as my fingers dug into her coat between her wings. Twilight’s body was shaking at this point. So, I thought it would be a good idea to turn up the water’s temperature. I turned the knob over to hot with a soft thunk, “Too cold? Well, we can solve that.”

Her eyes went wide and locked onto mine. She was trying to glare at me but it didn’t hold due to the sudden change in temperature. This time I aimed her where most of the hot water was hitting against her wings and not between her wings. “I...OH BUCK,” she shouted out as my fingers dug into wings where the water was hitting them to work the water deep into her coat.

“Now that should warm you right up,” my voice carried a teasing tone to it as I moved her body to the other wing.

Her reaction was to put her face in the crook of my neck as she was almost biting down on it as her body reacted again. Her rapid deep breathing was felt against my neck as her body shook with her hooves once more digging into my skin. Then it hit me what was happening.

She was having an orgasm. If by the hickey her body was giving to the lower part of my stomach was any indication. In for a penny, in for a pound, I’d say. So, my fingers started digging into the coat again between her wings where it was still semi cold. Where she let out a short yell as her climax hit her.

I decided to be nice and turn the water to warm while she rode it out clinging to me like a shaking leaf.

Channeling my inner Luna I gently patted her back between her wings, “Thou art now punished my good Twilight for waking me up early and for the hot and cold water.”

She spoke out in broken words trying to speak between the aftershocks, “I...hate...you...sometimes.”

“Well if you can’t hate your friends...” I let my words trail off with a chuckle as she went limp in my arms with her head resting on my shoulders. After a minute when she didn’t say anything I spoke up again. “I need to finish my shower and get dressed.”

She moaned slightly, “I know, so just set me down.”

I shrugged with, “Ok,” and set her down on the tile floor on her hooves. She stayed standing on her shaking legs for about three seconds before they gave out from under her. Her body collapsed onto the tile floor with her legs spread out underneath her.

A chuckle escaped me before I could stop it, “You need to stand before you can walk Twilight.”

She grumbled out a curse at me that I couldn’t make out as she tried to stand but failed. After another minute of trying and failing she simply growled at me, “Buck you, I’m leaving,” before literally crawling out of the bathroom on her belly.

I kept my laughter in check long enough for her to leave the room before rolling on the tile floor of the bathroom laughing my wet ass off.

^_^

(Rarity’s POV, Brides and Brides Maids Dressing Room)

I already had my wedding dress on, and looking simply beautiful if I do say so myself, so that freed time for me to check on my fellow brides and my friends. There were three other maids checking up on the girls helping them into their dresses while I took the time to see about finishing touches.

“Now don’t worry about a thing Celestia dear,” I told her standing in front of her. “You, and Luna, look positively breathtaking. I know that our Emmit will simply adore us.”

“Oh thank you Rarity,” she told me while doing Cadence’s relaxation technique of putting a hoof to her chest and letting her breath out, slowly extending the hoof. “It’s just,” she bit her lip slightly while looking at me with wild giddy eyes, “odd and exciting being on the other side of things.” She giggled excitedly, “I’m usually the one officiating.”

“Well I for one,” Cadence spoke up with a maid helping her with her bride’s maid’s dress, “think it’s a welcoming change of pace for you three.”

“Thank you Cadence,” Luna spoke up as she also had a maid helping her into her wedding dress.

“And I think everypony’s dresses turned out simply divine,” my voice echoed my excitement as I looked them over. “I almost can not believe that this day is happening.”

“Well if you can’t then you’ll certainly be surprised at your honeymoon,” Applejack chuckled out as she readied to put hers on. Other giggles from around the room answered her quip.

Even Rarity giggled at it, “Oh hush you.”

“You think he and Shining Armor are up yet?” Fluttershy asked in her soft voice as she was being helped into her dress by her animals.

“Are you kidding?” Rainbow answered her with a question scoffing at the idea. I noticed that she had not yet put hers on. She always waits until the last minute. “He’s probably still asleep. Buck, I would be too if Twilight didn’t wake me up. It doesn’t take me that long to get dressed.”

“Yes well, you know our Twilight,” I told her while seeing that both Twilight and Pinkie had yet to show up.

WHAM The door got slammed open startling everypony in the room, giving poor Fluttershy and her animals a heart attack as her animals hid behind her.

“My goodness Twilight!” The shocked tone of my voice echoed the look of everypony in the room. “What on earth-”

“Princesses,” Twilight said to them before looking at me through a wet mane, “and Rarity. You may not have a good honeymoon after I BUCK that man in the balls and launch him into next week.” She walked into the room soaking wet with her tail leaving a wet trail behind her.

WHAM And slammed the door closed behind her with a rear hoof.

Fluttershy, the poor dear, was looking on nervously while Celestia, Luna, and Rainbow looked over in amusement.

“Um...” Cadence hesitantly spoke up, “what happened?”

Twilight calmed herself as Cadence did before speaking. “I went into his room grabbing him in my magic.”

“Why’d you do that Twilight?” Fluttershy softly asked.

“To wake him up with water from the shower,” Twilight answered smugly before her demeanor changed to embarrassment as she added, “with ice cold water.”

“Wow,” Rainbow laughed out, “I bet that woke him up.” Others responded with giggles as well.

“It did,” Twilight nodded while dripping all over the floor, “but he complained.”

“I imagine he did Twilight,” Celestia said to her with a slight smirk, “especially if he was in his human form.” Twilight nodded. “Well, that explains it then. Without fur, his bare skin is more susceptible to extreme temperatures.”

“So what happened next?” I asked, now curious as was everypony else.

“I turned the knob the other way,” she said sheepishly, “all the way.”

“Oh my,” Fluttershy whispered.

“I think that explains the loud ‘Lobster’ word we heard earlier sister,” Luna giggled out.

“Yeah, we thought it was one of the cooks,” Rainbow laughed. “So what he do?”

I watched my friend grumble to herself before saying embarrassingly, “He grabbed me and put me under ice-cold water.”

Rainbow and I laughed, the rest of them were giggling up a storm.

“Directly between my wings,” Twilight added.

Rainbow quickly got a hold of herself and stepped up to her friend. “Seriously Twilight?” She nodded. Rainbow squealed excitedly, “Details Twilight details. Did he use his fingers?” When Twilight just blushed Rainbow squeed out, “Really? I bet it felt amazing.”

“Oh my,” Fluttershy whispered.

“I don’t get it,” Applejack asked as she looked around at the reactions. “Why would that feel amazing?”

“The spot between pegasi wings is an erogenous zone,” Celestia explained with a smirk looking down at Twilight. “Knowing Emmit it was probably his way of punishing you.”

Twilight nodded.

Rainbow looked at Twilight with a critical eye before speaking up again as her voice held a hint of accusation, “That’s not all that happened.” Twilight couldn’t look her in the eye. Rainbow gasped excitedly, “You had an orgasm didn’t you?”

Twilight blushed deeply but didn’t say anything.

“Ok that’s too much information for me,” Applejack mentioned as she started walking to the door. “I’m dressed and ready, so I think it’s time for me to mosey on over to check on the vittles.”

As she was leaving Fluttershy also started toward the door, “It’s time for me to set up my birds anyway.”

My careful eye watched Rainbow’s gears turning as she watched them leave. “You know I just remembered something that-” She didn’t get far because she was caught up in Luna’s magic.

“I think not Miss Dash,” Luna’s voice held amusement in it as she levitated Rainbow over to in front of us.

“But,” she whined while hanging there limp looking like a whipped puppy. “You let AJ and Fluttershy go.”

“Applejack isn’t a pegasus,” Celestia told her with a giggle, “and fair Fluttershy, even though a pegasus, is already dressed.”

“And she would never think of ruining the dress with water,” I added with a firm nod. “Plus she’s just not like that.”

“But...” Rainbow whined again now close enough to take hold of Luna’s cheeks to emphasize her point, “Fingers! It’s one of the more intense orgasms that a pegasus can have.”

“We know,” Luna grinned, almost diabolically. “And we will speak of this later, but for now let us finish dressing so we can wow our mate with our beauty.”

I looked over at the dripping Twilight, “Twilight darling?” Twilight looked over at me with a look of curiosity mixed with embarrassment. “This way, please. I’ll help you get cleaned up and dressed.”

^_^

(Emmit’s POV, his room)

I couldn’t get the image of a wet Twilight crawling her way out of my room out of my head. My lips were spread across my face from ear to ear thinking about it as I put on some simple sandals. Since I had time, due to Twilight waking me up early my stomach wanted a snack. And with the kitchen not far from me, I’d figure a light breakfast was in order.

My feet had just stepped into the sandals when a soft knock was heard against the door.

“Come in.”

It was Fluttershy that sheepishly walked in shutting the door softly behind her. She was dressed beautifully, just like the show but with small flowers in her hair and tail.

“Morning Fluttershy,” I greeted her from a seat on the edge of the bed. “You look beautiful this morning.”

She stepped up to me with a deep blush and a soft, “Thank you, Emmit.” Then her eyes looked me over, “Um...shouldn’t you be getting dressed in your suit?”

“Oh,” I chuckled with a slight wave of my hand, “I will don’t worry. Because Twilight woke me up early I got time for a light breakfast snack, so I’m about to go to the kitchen.”

“Oh ok,” she smiled up at me. “I just wanted to say congratulations, Emmit.”

My heart went out to her and invited her in for a hug. She accepted by stepping up to the bed and standing on her hind legs putting her front legs around me. “Thank you Fluttershy,” I whispered with my arms around her. “You were my first friend to believe in me. So, in truth, I wouldn’t be here if it weren’t for you.”

“You’re very welcome,” she whispered back patting my back with a hoof. She pulled back and met my eyes with hers. “I know you will make them very happy.” I smiled back as she took a quick look around for something as if making sure we were alone. “One more thing,” she whispered looking up to me.

“Yes?”

Her eyes changed from cyan to bright red, her cutie mark changed to three bats, her ears elongated, and fangs sprung out from her teeth. My eyes widened in shock as she put a hoof to my lips. My heart was starting to beat hard into my chest as her hoof moved under my chin. Then she leaned in giving me a soft gentle kiss before moving her head against mine cheek to cheek. Her breath tickled my ear as she whispered, “Thank the Empress for me for last night my precious apple. Last night was only a fantasy, but soon it might be a reality.” She left my mind in neutral when she gave me another light gentle kiss before backing up getting down from the bed. Her eyes flashed brightly once with a wide possessive smile before she slowly turned and walked toward the door. Before she exited the room she was sweet gentle Fluttershy again.

I sat there on the edge of the bed just staring at the door. My brain had shut down. Heck, it took me a good few minutes before my brain sputtered out a soft and shocked, “...the fuck?!” I sat there for so long there wasn’t time for a quick breakfast before it was time to get dressed in my suit.

^_^

By the time my brain rebooted and I got dressed in my suit, it was time for me to take my place as the groom at the top of the steps. There wasn’t a guard there to escort me when I left the room. They probably thought that I knew my way around by now I guess. The throne room itself was empty, for once-an odd feeling really, with the steps, and my place to stand, right outside the door. After straightening my suit and making sure everything was in place, I took a calming breath, stepped up, and opened the door. My mother and Red were standing outside waiting for me. As well as the crowd outside. All of the front of the crowd, a good four rows it looked like was for special invitations. The families of Twilight and her friends were there, though I didn’t see Rarity’s parents any. Pity, but not surprising. The Canterlot nobles, the ones who weren’t in the special area, were behind that special area trying to pretend to be special themselves. And the rest of Canterlot and ponies abroad behind them.

There was even pegasi hovering above and was even encouraged actually to make room for the non-flying ponies.

And the courtyard was filled with ponies.

Part of the reason I’m in my human form is because of my mother. She was standing there in a beautiful full-length gown. “Mom,” called out to her my arms wrapped around her as she too hugged me.

“Part of me can’t believe I’m here to witness this day,” she sniffed back at me pulling out a handkerchief to wipe her eyes due to her sniffling. Like all mother’s on this day she was crying a little, which was understandable.

However, my issue, at the moment, was with Red. My eyes met hers with a look that said it all. “Flutterbat sends her thanks,” I whispered quietly to her when we hugged each other. “We need to talk.”

She nodded slightly, in acknowledgment, when we pulled away.

I took my place, noticing the perfect day for the wedding. Sun high in the sky was warm with a cool breeze blowing through making sure no pony was too hot. Not a cloud in the sky either, so it wouldn’t rain on us. Of course, Red was wearing some regal garb that I’ve never seen before but looked really good on her. Hers was bigger than Tia’s and Luna’s and fitting for an Empress.

About a minute later, one of the double doors opened with a solar guard trotting out up to Red. “Empress?” the guard saluted. “The brides and bridesmaids are ready.” Red nodded as the guard saluted once again, turned around, and walked back inside. After the guard closed the door again Red smiled up at me before spreading her wings out wide and stepping up to the edge of the very top step. The wind played with her hair as if a child with a toy.

Once she was in place at the edge of the top step she raised a hoof stomping it hard against the ground. A low rumble echoed through the ground as if it was an earthquake without the quakes. Her hoof stomped the ground twice to get their attention.

“Attention my children of Equestria,” she used her Canterlot voice, “it is my great pleasure, and honor, to be the officiator of this wondrous occasion. For as you know, it is normally one of my daughters, Celestia or Luna, that officiates weddings. It is my pleasure because of my daughters and the Element of Generosity that is being wed this day.” The motioned to me with a wing, “His name is Emmit Knight.”

I took a slight bow to the audience.

“Brought to us by the Tree of Harmony herself from another world I’m glad he’s made his home here. As you know my daughters have ruled for a long time. And during that time sometimes you get a little lonely. As the saying goes, ‘It’s lonely at the top.’ Is quite true. As Emmit’s normal life span would have been just one hundred years, due to the Tree of Harmony and his unique fox form he will live just as long, if not longer than my daughters.”

Wait, what? Longer than them? I looked over to her with a curious expression when she said that.

“I have no doubt that he will be a good husband to them. Not to mention keeping them sane through the long years. Many of you may think that a long life is a blessing.” She shook her head to the crowd. “It’s not. It’s a curse. To see the ones you love grow and die while you remain young. To make new friends only to say goodbye to them as they pass on.”

Red, why are you being so morbid on my wedding day? Hard to hold a smile to that.

“For a while, I was worried about their sanity throughout the long years as a leader of this great nation. Then Emmit came along and I worried no more.”

That’s much better.

“Because I knew he would drive them up the wall.” There was so much mischief in her voice when she said it. The audience picked up on it and laughed, chuckled, and giggled.

Yeah, laugh it up Red. It’s hard to keep a straight face at that. My mother, meanwhile, was giggling up a storm but trying to hide it.

“I’m their mother, so I have no regrets.” She finally said before turning to her right, “Fluttershy, the Element of Kindness will begin with the music.”

And sure enough, Fluttershy stepped up to two standing horizontal poles with her birds landing on them. Fluttershy smiled at me, without any hint of Flutterbat, turned around as her birds were taking their place, and raised the baton clutched in her wing to begin the music.

Instead of having the brides and bridesmaids start from all the way back at the end of the courtyard, which would have made for a very very long ceremony, there was a space between the special invitation section and the rest of the crowd. It was from there off to the side where they would walk from. So, as the music started Cadence and Shining Armor started walking into the courtyard followed by Twilight, Applejack, Rainbow Dash, and Pinkie Pie side by side behind them.

While they walked up I took a minute to take a glance at Fluttershy. She was smiling with her eyes closed enjoying the birds singing as she did at Cadence’s wedding. But just who, or what, the heck is Fluttershy? And what does Red know about it?

Mother leaned over to whisper into my ear, “It’s a little weird. You getting married to three brides. I’d never thought I’d be part of that type of family.”

A smirk spread across my face, “I know. But I’m not arguing.”

She giggled, though tried to hide it, “I bet not.”

When they reached the steps Cadence and Shining along with Twilight were on my side. Applejack, Rainbow, and Pinkie were on the other side.

Naturally, once they were in place the music started for the bride or brides in this case. Cameras were going off like it was the fourth of July back on earth.

And like in Cadence’s wedding the CMC were the flower girls and dressed up like they were then too. And liking it a little too much getting some chuckles and giggles from the crowd.

The crowd of ponies stood as they walked by. Each one beautiful. Celestia’s theme was sun colors of yellow and white with bright orange accents. Luna’s was nighttime themed with colors to match with small sequins mimicking stars. And Rarity’s gown was a light blue and silver-colored gown with diamond-shaped sequins that matched her cutie mark. All three are very beautiful and each with a veil over their heads.

If it wasn’t for the gentle breeze, the cameras going off, and the music there wouldn’t be any noise at all. My eyes met theirs one by one as they walked up the steps toward me. And one by one they were smiling back with eagerness and joy in their eyes.

My mother and Shining Armor were sniffling with Cadence handing him a handkerchief, or hoofkerchief in this case. Never could understand that. Cadence is calm and Shining is the one who’s crying. One would figure it would be the other way around.

Red had to step back to make room for the three brides and because there were three of them, instead of just one, they stood side by side facing me. Instead of me standing beside a bride, I stood in front of three brides. And normally a groom would look into her eyes while the speech is being made.

I couldn’t.

There were three of them, so I thought it would be best to alternate between them making sure that not one of them felt left out.

“My children,” Red’s loving Canterlot Voice rung out around the courtyard as she stood tall in regal fashion, “today is a very special day for Equestria and for myself. I have waited to see who my daughters would fall in love with.” She looked over at me with a smirk, “Who knew it would take a creature from an entirely different world to do it. Not only Celestia, not only Luna but also the Element of Generosity, Miss Rarity Belle. They come together in wedlock out of the love they have for each other. Remember, love is more than just a feeling. It’s an action, it’s sacrifice, and it’s a choice. Love isn’t a noun, but a verb. And each standing here with me this morning has made that choice.”

She turned to the girls with a wide happy smile, “Do you Celestia, Luna, and Rarity take this man before you as your lawfully wedded husband? To have, to hold, to cherish, and to love through the best of times and the worst of times, through sickness and in health, for richer or poorer? Until death do you part?”

They nodded slightly to each other first then looked over at me. “We do,” they said simultaneously.

Red then turned to me, “Do you Emmit Knight take these mares before you, Celestia, Luna, and Rarity as your lawfully wedded wives? To have, to hold, to cherish, and to love through the best of times and the worst of times, through sickness and in health, for richer or poorer? Until death do you part?”

I looked to each one saying, “I do.”

She nodded before holding her head up high, “And by my power and authority as Empress, I hereby pronounce you husband and wives. You may now kiss your brides.”

And believe me, that was a weird thing to hear. And as I stepped forward to give them their kisses, I couldn’t help but wonder: Which one first? Luckily, that was decided for me when I see them grin at each other with a wink…

Then Celestia let out a shout of, “GET HIM, GIRLS.”

Even the crowd chuckled and laughed as they applauded the marriage as I kissed each one after they tackled me. They were giggling while I was laughing between each kiss we gave each other.

“There will be a thirty-minute meet and greet here in the courtyard before the specially invited guests will be welcomed to the wedding reception,” Red announced while I was getting kissed. Then she looked down at us muttering through a giggle, “As soon as they let you up that is.”

In order for the “common public” to get a chance to greet me and my new brides, Red and my mother escorted the special invitation group inside where there were refreshments waiting for them until we got there. All during the meet and greet the rest of the non invited nobles still tried to hold our attention. However, due to Celestia’s and Luna’s experience, we moved through the crowd away from them pretty quickly. Tia was her normal regal self as was Luna while they took the greetings from everypony they met. Rarity was the one that was practically eating it up. Because now, through marriage to me, she was royalty now as well. But all through this, I had high hopes that she wouldn’t use that to influence her business. If I knew Rarity at all, and I did, then she would only rely on her talents to help her business. She even went so far as to promise me.

Personally, I wanted to meet more of the quote common folks unquote. Most just wanted to say hello and congratulations. I was able to have some short conversations. Even to some of the filly and colts from the younger generation that had shown up with their parents. Of course, the one question that was asked was whether or not I intended to rule. I always told them no it wasn’t. My place was to simply love them while doing my part from time to time.

By the time the meet and greet was over, I was almost on the other end of the courtyard when the announcement came.

“The meet and greet is now over,” Tia announced through her amplified Canterlot Voice. “We thank you all for coming to this most wondrous occasion.”

Stay still, I will teleport you to our side, Luna told me through the link.

Alright, I said back.

“Terribly sorry, but I’ve got to go.” The ponies nodded to me in understanding just before being teleported to Luna’s side in an instant. Thankfully I had enough sense to shut my eyes first. And with a wave, my new wives and I walked back into the castle. The throne room is being used as the reception area. After the large double doors closed I turned around to see the relatively small number of special invited ponies. Hazarding a guess, I’d say around twenty-five or so, give or take, total guests at the two short tables in front of the dais. It would have been much more if Applejack invited the whole Apple Clan. But thankfully, she only invited the immediate family members.

At our table, my mother and Red were sitting at the head of the table side by side. On their right side of the table was me first, then Rarity, Tia, Luna, then the rest of the mane six with Spike sitting next to Twilight. The CMC was sitting next to each other on the end. On their left were the dignitaries starting with Zecora, then Maretonia, Saddle Arabia, and the Griffon Kingdom. Plus Fancy Pants and Fleur. The other table was for the immediate family members of the invited guests. We thought that it would be better this way to have two smaller tables, rather than one long one. It brings everypony closer to the front this way.

There was one pony in mind that I was looking for that I put in a personal invitation to. A certain friend of Fluttershy’s. And with a slight smirk on my face, I spotted him laying on a hovering lawn chair on the table in front of Fluttershy. He was dressed as if he was at a beach in Hawaii. I had told him he could come as long as he kept a low profile and was on his best behavior obeying Fluttershy. He agreed.

I found that it’s the “Best Mare” that speaks up first in this world. So, my mother stood up, after the go-ahead from Red, picked up a glass and spoon giving it a couple of raps getting everypony’s attention. “For those who don’t know me, my name is Sarah Knight, Emmit’s mother. I have been told that I get to speak first. I can’t tell you how happy I am to be with my son right now. Even though I can only spend two hours with him at a time, that is fine with me. That’s more than I would have gotten back home. I’m so proud of my son. He rescued me from the evil that brought me here and thanks to Celestia’s and Luna’s mother I can spend those two hours at a time with him. So, I can’t thank either of them enough.”

When my mother stopped because she started crying, Red stood up and put a wing around her. “As a mother,” she began softly looking around at us, “it’s always an emotional time such as this. To see your children find somepony to be happy with. I can relate with Sarah in that regard. I’m happy that my daughters found somepony, or fox, in this case, to share their lives with. Sarah didn’t get much time with her son in her world. Which is why I’m happy to give her this time with her son now.”

My mother said, “Thank you,” softly to her and sat down. I reached over and took her hand in mine. She smiled at me with a couple of tears in her eyes.

“I would like to thank everypony here for coming. My special thanks to the family members. As well as the dignitaries from Maretonia, Saddle Arabia, the Griffon Kingdom, and Zecora representing the Zebrican lands.” Each one bowed their heads in recognition to us when announced. In turn, I bowed my head to them in thanks as did Tia, Luna, and Rarity. “The buffet table is set up for all to get what they want. There are even some dishes from Maretonia, Saddle Arabia, the Griffon Kingdom, and the Zebrican lands for us to sample. Thank you delegates for bringing to us these dishes. So, let us eat and enjoy each other’s company as the cake cutting will be later.”

With that, it was time to eat. “I thought my nose picked up something delicious when we walked in,” a chuckle escaped me while rubbing my hands together. All of us got up nearly at once while my new brides and I did get priority next to my mother and Red. One, it was just polite to do so. Two, the buffet was literally right behind me. And when I turned around and took a quick look around, my eyes spotted a few things that made my mouth simply water with anticipation. “Is that was I think it is?” Before I left the table I had grabbed my plate and fork. On the long buffet in front of me appeared what looked to be...chicken...and other meats. My fork stabbed a piece of meat, taking a quick taste. “It is,” said excitedly before putting some onto my plate.

Rarity so happens to be next to me with Tia on the other side of me as they watched my excitement. “Excuse me, dear,” Rarity blinked up at me cutely, “I love you with all my heart, but you better wash your mouth out before kissing me after eating that.”

I couldn’t help myself. Looking down at her I chuckled lightly before leaning down, taking her head in my hands, and giving her a deep kiss. “Yes, dear. Some, for now, I’ll give you the rest later.”

She kissed back while humming contently before saying a firm, “Thank you.” There were some chuckles and giggles at that as I focused mainly on the meat this go around.

“I see you found the meat dishes that we brought for you.” The male’s voice in front of me was of the Griffon King. My head nodded quickly at him with a wide smile where he chuckled at my antics. Beside him, his wife giggled at me as well.

“Thank you so much, good King. I haven’t had a good meat meal since I arrived.” I said it with all honesty at that, though they could hear the clear excitement in my voice. What surprised me was my eyes spotting Tia taking the tiniest of tastes from the chicken and other meats. She was doing it secretly, obviously not wanting others to notice, but I did. What surprised me even further was when she hid a larger portion of the chicken underneath some beans and vegetables. If anypony else noticed, they didn’t say anything. Not that they would, but at least they would give her a quick look of confusion first. I just shrugged it off, filled my plate, and went back to my seat.

I waited for the Griffon Kind and Queen to sit down. “Honestly though, thank you for bringing some chicken and beef. It’s been a long while since I’ve had some.”

“You are quite welcome, your Majesty,” he said happily with a kind-hearted chuckle. “It’s actually good to see a meat eater rule Equestria.” He said it with a wink, so he wasn’t being too serious, though he also said it with some truth too.

“Well,” I chuckled taking a couple of bites, “maybe it’ll do well for international relations.” Rarity and Tia sat back down while I was talking. Out of the corner of my eye, I was watching Tia closely. “Still, the general pony public I don’t’ think will mind that much, nor will the good nobles under Councilpony Fancy Pants.”

“Of course not my good lad,” came Fancy’s voice from the end of the table as he sat down. “You are what you are. It’s your actions that define you.”

I raised a glass to him in thanks with a smile as he nodded in return.

“I agree completely Councilpony Fancy,” the Griffon Queen nodded. “Onto another subject if I may?” I nodded at her. “With the news of this Shadow Organization spreading and its subsequent defeat, is there any danger of the same happening to the Griffon Kingdom. Or other nations perhaps?”

“Highly doubtful,” said with a shake of my head. “The group was focused on conquering Equestria, not other countries. Although, we have found out that the pony ultimately responsible for finding and carving the runes was not there at the time. And therefore still at large. So, it’s possible for something to crop up later, but still doubtful that the other nations would have anything to worry about.”

“Tell me, do you have plans to rule alongside your new brides?” came a question from the mare Maretonia delegate.

I looked over to her after taking another few bites, “Not really no. I may offer my opinions and maybe some advice on new technology, but other than that no. I just plan on simply being their husband.”

“Or I could simply let him run my night court for a night or two and give myself a night off,” Luna giggled mischievously and winking over to me.

“Or day court,” Tia added as she was actually eating the chicken, though no pony noticed due to the beans.

“Trust me,” I chuckled while motioning to them both with a thumb, “they’d do it too.” I noticed that both Red and my mother were smiling at that. Mom had also gotten some meat as well. Kind of made me wonder how that all worked with her and Red.

With a lull in the conversation, I took a moment to look around. I’m married now. It ran through my head like a train. It made me nervous and excited all at the same time. And of course, came the questions of how my long future will look ahead of me. What will our children even look like, much less how the general public will take to them. I knew one thing though. I had a good and bright future ahead of me and I wouldn’t miss it for the world.

^_^

(???)

It all went wrong and now I had to start over again. This time with somepony else. It took some traveling, but finally, her ever-changing castle was in sight. The dust blew away from me with the wind as my hooves picked it up with each step. The two changeling guards eyed me carefully as I approached the entrance to her hive. The guards hissed and lowered their horns at me. “I wish to speak with Chrysalis,” I told them firmly, holding my head up high, “I have a proposal to offer her.”

They looked between themselves before stepping aside. “Follow me,” one of them said motioning me to follow, “I’ll take you to her.”

Inside, it was like everything I’ve been told it was. The walls were constantly changing. It was a wonder they were able to navigate it at all. However, soon enough we both came toward a large door. It opened as the changeling guard approached. On her large stone throne, sat Queen Chrysalis.

“And who is this?” she asked with an agitated hiss.

“I have a proposal for you Queen Chrysalis,” my voice was filled with a firm resolve as I looked at her.

“And what is that? It had better be good, or I’ll just drain everything out of you.” She chuckled evilly at me with a sneer, “I just might do that anyway.”

“Go ahead,” she raised an eyebrow when I snickered at her. “I have no love in me for you to take. I do however have some ancient runes at my disposal that could help you. If you were able to use your power to help me bring somepony back from the dead.”

There was a pregnant pause as she considered it. Then she slowly grinned, “I’m listening.”

Extra Chapter: The Honeymoon

Extra Chapter: The Honeymoon

(Emmit’s POV)

Our honeymoon. A time where you and your newly married wife, or wives in my case, get to go off somewhere to have fun and have their way with each other. Because of Luna’s sleep pattern I was currently in a small room in the royal car of the train with her, in fox form, to help her get to sleep. It was decided that we see Neighagra Falls first, then on to other parts of Equestria. This particular royal car was reserved for only special occasions, as it was longer and had a private room to sleep in. Only one. While I was spooning with Luna waiting for her to go into a deep slumber, my mind began wondering what other places are in Equestria that are like the human world? And what were Tia and Rarity whispering about?

(Rarity’s POV)

Tia and I were sitting next to each other on a bench not far from the bedroom door. “So this is the special car that I’ve heard so much about?”

“Oh yes,” she nodded while motioning around the room, “this is for only special occasions such as diplomatic visits and such. Or in our case our honeymoon.” Tia squealed with delight softly, suddenly hugging me with a wing. “Oh Rarity, part of me can’t believe I’m actually married now.”

Leaning into her I giggled excitedly as well with her. “I know, me neither. C’est un Reve. It’s like a dream come true being married to a man and fox as Emmit.”

She leaned her head down close as if relaying a secret. “Part of me can’t believe I’m married either. But you must have sex with his fox form.”

I looked up to her with a curious and giddy “Oh” expression. “How is he?”

“Oh Rarity,” she turned to me giggling with her hooves up to her mouth, “it feels soo good. I’ve been ruling for such a long time that the first time I had sex with him in his fox form. I let everything go. I was soo tired of being the strong one, being the one in charge and in control. For once, I wanted to let go of that and have somepony else be in control. It was soo exhilarating to give in and have him in complete control. You know what else?” I shook my head as my mind had a hard time believing what my ears were hearing. “During sex, he put his lips to my ear and growled into my ear for me to grip him. I didn’t know what he meant, but my body responded to him. My body gripped him as he was inside of me without a conscious thought from me.”

“How?”

“I have no idea, but I want you to experience that,” she continued to whisper to me. She had an intense look in her eyes. “Experience his wild side. I want to see the look on your face. Relax and let go of control.”

As she was whispering that into my ear a growing part of me was listening to her. To let go of being a lady and let him have his way with me? What did it feel like for Tia’s body to respond to him seemingly upon command without her giving it a conscious thought?

“What was it like for him to be inside of you while outside?” she asked in a hushed whisper.

My body was reacting to the memory. My heart began to pound as my body started to heat up. “It was soo un-ladylike.” I paused after taking a deep breath. “Yet it had a rush of exhilaration and when you used your spell on me it felt…he felt...”

“Do it again Rarity,” she whispered into my ear again seductively and it was impossible to refuse. “When he comes out, go to him. He’s yours, and ours, and we are his. Let his wild side claim you as he did Luna and I.” Then, she kissed my cheek ever so softly, “My sister in law.”

With my heart pounding in my chest and my breathing deep, my mind pictured him ravaging me, claiming me, and having my body respond to him. I was turned on and for the first time in my life, there was no need to be ladylike anywhere in my mind.

And that’s when the door opened. He was backing out of the door, being quiet as a mouse as not to disturb Luna. My eyes locked onto him with only one thought in my mind. Mine! I had enough sense of mind to ask Tia, “Would you put a silencing spell around Luna’s room?”

My ears picked up the hum of Tia’s magic before she spoke out in a rather husky tone, “Done.”

I slithered off the couch with my eyes locked onto him just as he was turning around. He took a few steps then stopped. His mouth hung open slightly in shock as if not believing what he was seeing. His ears were forward and his eyes dilated and roaming all over me. I knew my eyes were giving off their bedroom vibe and my hips swaying behind me. But I didn’t care. Tia had worked me up and this was one time I wasn’t going to be a lady. If Tia wanted to watch, then who was I not to put on a good show for her?

Emmit simply stood there was my body sashayed up to him, lifted up a hoof, and brought down his head for a light kiss. “Emmit darling?”

“Yes?” he asked, a little nervously, after taking the kiss from me.

I kissed him again, this time just behind his jaw. “I want you,” kissing him again just under his ear then whispered into it, “to devour me.” His body stiffened a little as I whispered into his ear before my body positioned itself up against him. Turning myself completely around, I placed my back up against him and pulled his head down where we were cheek to cheek. My eyes locked onto Tia as she stared at us as if she was fixing to start pleasuring herself. “Usually I’m a proper lady. But right now,” one hoof was rubbing against his neck as I felt his paw start wrapping itself around my barrel on the other side of me, “I want to feel your wild side, Emmit.” My ears picked up his heavy breathing while feeling the slow expansion of his chest as my ears heard and felt his breath. “Tia has put a spell around Luna’s room, so she can’t hear us.” I rubbed my cheek against his while still looking at Tia. “Take me.” I kissed his cheek while feeling his waist position itself. “Claim me.” My rump raised itself as my tail moved out of the way. I could almost hear my own heart in my chest as Tia laid down on her back. “Make me feel like a natural mare,” my voice was soft and yearning as I felt his tip touch my moist entrance. Tia spread her hind legs apart while watching us and began to rub herself slowly. “Emm-” a shocked gasp was my response to his sudden intrusion. My hoof that was rubbing against his neck came down to grip his paw that was around my chest. He was soo filling. It made me feel that I’ve been empty all this time.

“Mine,” Emmit growled softly into my ear before turning himself loose, as it were. My eyes were wide as his body intruded and ravaged my own. All I could do was gasp in deep breaths due to the intense pleasure of the moment. My eyes went unfocused as they couldn’t keep concentrating on Tia.

I did hear her say, “Feel her my husband. Claim her. Let her feel the wild beast that you showed me.” By the sound of her voice, she wasn’t going easy on herself either as she pleasured herself.

Thoughts of “keep yourself relaxed” were running through my head as his teeth began to grip my shoulder. Those thoughts of relaxing were keeping me breathing. Because of the intensity of what I felt from him my body wanted to tense up, which would make it harder to breathe. The beast, as Tia said, had been released upon me. And he felt wonderful. My skin and fur tingled with his quick grunting breaths. At some point, my hoof had let go of his paw and hung limp as he held me against his chest.

Then he lifted up his head from my shoulder and brought it up to my ear. A chill went up and down my spine when he commanded, “Grip me.” It was just like Tia had said. My body instantly responded to him by gripping his shaft. Hard. It also sent waves of intense pleasure through me. I moaned out his name into his ear as best I could. It also gave me satisfaction to hear him moan out as my body gripped him. And to feel his pace slow down as his reaction to me. It felt good to know that I was giving as good as I was receiving.

Suddenly I felt my head being lowered by Tia’s gentle, and slightly shaking hooves. Then shock as her lips surrounded my horn beginning to lick and suckle. There were tales of this being done to a unicorn, but I always paid it no mind. Until now. Tia was moaning against my horn as Emmit picked up his pace again. My eyes closed as pleasure rocked through my body making me moan long and loud. It was beginning to be too much for me. I tried time and again to give a warning that my body was nearing climax. But all that did is encourage both of them.

Tia sucked hard on my horn while Emmit shook my body from behind me. It was quickly coming to an end and I wanted him to finish with me so one thought echoed in my mind. Grip him. And it was working. His thrusts were quickly becoming urgent with deep moaning breaths hitting my ears. It was thoroughly satisfying as I finally called out his name then one final gasp as my climax hit me. That’s when Tia let go of my horn to give me a passionate kiss with her hooves gripping my head. Everything suddenly exploded in pleasure and light. The pleasure came with Emmit’s final thrust into me as my body milked him. As his warmth flooded me I opened my eyes to see light magic erupt from my horn sending shock waves through me that I’ve never felt before. For a moment I couldn’t breathe. The pleasure was too intense. Then moaned loudly into Tia’s mouth as she kept kissing me as our bodies shook with the release.

Minutes later we had collapsed on the floor with me curled up next to him. Tia was laying down in front of us with a wide grin on her face. Emmit was quietly panting beside me with his tails over me. I could stay like this forever.

“Well Rarity?” she asked me softly.

“I have no words,” was my only response in a quiet moan of satisfaction.

“Emmit?”

“You girls know how to bring the animal out of me,” I heard him say after a light chuckle. Then he kissed me. “And you my dear Rarity had me entranced by that look of yours.”

My answer to that was to hum and wiggle myself against him contently. “I think you wore her out,” I could hear the mischievousness in her voice as my body was quickly pulling me into sleep.

“She’s not the only one,” he said in return.

“Aww, but I wanted to be next,” she whined out teasingly after a giggle as the world around me started fading away.

“Give me a little bit to recover and I’ll gladly have you,” I heard him say before I fell asleep.

^_^

(Emmit’s POV, a few hours later)

It took me about thirty or so minutes for me to recover enough from Rarity for Tia and I to go at it. And all the while she was taunting me and enjoying every minute of it. But when I was ready she wanted me in my human form and on top of her. She had enough sense of mind to put up another silencing spell around Rarity as well while I went wild on Tia. She wanted me to use my hands. One between her wings and the other massaging her horn all while having wild out of control sex with her egging me on. Words like “be my wild beast Emmit” and telling me to let my beast loose on her echoed in my ears. And when she climaxed it was like fireworks went off from her horn.

It was some time after we were done that I was still in my naked human form with Rarity on the couch slash bench and Tia on top of me on the floor. I was still wide awake as Tia snored softly. My hands were behind my head as I stared up at the ceiling. My mind was active even though my body was tired, which is why I couldn’t even take a nap. I now had three wives and had officially had my first married sex experience with both Rarity and Tia. What I thought was interesting was when Tia encouraged Rarity.

The scent of musk and sex was in the air when I heard the soft creak of a door. Tilting my head up I smiled with a little wave of my hand at Luna who had emerged. She wasn’t fully awake until her nose caught the scent in the air. Then she took a deep breath and was wide awake an instant later. She snorted once shaking her head in amusement as she softly walked over to Tia and I. After she sat down next to us she looked at Rarity, then to Tia, then to me, and raised an eyebrow at me with a wide smirk on her face.

Heck, I was ready for another round after over an hour or so of resting.

Luna’s magic gently picked up her sister and placed her next to Rarity, which both of them quickly claimed the other as a cuddle buddy. And with a short amused giggle, Luna motioned with her head to follow her into the small bedroom. “Well I can see what you three were doing while I was sleeping,” she said with amusement in her voice after she closed the door.

With a chuckle of my own, I laid down on the bed and motioned for her to join me. “I’m not complaining.”

With a snort of amusement and a smirk, she joined me on the bed, climbing on top of me. “I bet not.”

My arms wrapped around her with my fingers gently massaging between her wings after she got comfortable. Then lightly kissed her.

She sighed into the kiss, getting comfortable against me. Then laid her head down upon my chest as we simply smiled at each other enjoying the other’s presence.

“So what’s your plan for me?” curiosity ran through my mind because of what happened earlier. If Tia and Rarity had planned on it then what does she have in store for me?

Her hoof patted my chest, “I do have something in mind, but that will have to wait until we get into our rooms tonight and everypony is asleep. For what I have planned is in the dream realm.”

“Really now?” She nodded with a smirk. “Ok, now I’m very curious and interested.”

“I know,” she teased, “you’ll just have to wait anyway.” She placed a small teasing kiss on my chest, “My husband.”

“I love the sound of that,” I said softly, gazing into her eyes.

“So do I.” Putting her hooves onto my chest and under her head, she gazed up at me. “Tell me, in detail, what happened earlier.”

“Alright,” I told her, still massaging between her wings, which were now raised and outstretched. “After I left you here and the second I walked out Rarity was walking up to me. She had a look on her face like a predator. And she wanted one thing and she got it from me. What was surprising to me was that Tia was egging her on. I guess Rarity wanted to experience the same wild sex that Tia and I have and sometimes with you.” As I looked down at her she had the same bedroom look that Rarity and Tia had. “Then, after some time to recover, Tia wanted the same but in my human form. She wanted to be on top but with one hand between her wings and the other massaging her horn.”

Leaning up, she kissed me gently, “For an Alicorn, to have such stimulation is the most intense orgasm to ever have.”

I smirked at her, “That explains the light show she gave me.”

She hummed contently, “The light show was, for any unicorn, was the physical manifestation of her body in intense orgasm when the horn is stimulated. It must be done where the intensive feelings from the horn stimulation with the sexual stimulation results in simultaneous orgasm. And put that with wing stimulation results in something that only Tia, Cadence, Twilight and I can experience.” Her eyes were locked onto mine with a look of hunger. “One that I’ve had before with you and want again.” She leaned up and kissed me. “And again.” And kissed me again. “And again. And we’ll do later.”

Her eyes closed as she hummed again, “And I love what your hands do to me. How they touch in all the right places. Like right now. Between my wings. Stimulating them. I couldn’t fly now even if my life depended on them.” Then her eyes opened and locked onto mine with an intense bedroom look in them. “You arouse me, my husband. Tonight will be our night of ravishment as husband and wife.”

“I look forward to it my wife,” I told her while squeezing her wing joints a little.

Her moan was interrupted with the sudden sound of the outside world intruding into our room. Which meant that the spell was taken down. A second later the door opened with Tia and Rarity standing there. “We’re coming into the station,” Tia said with a giddy smile.

“I for one am glad that there is a little time to walk around before it’s time for bed.”

After Luna stood up and got down from the bed, I sat up to sit on the edge of the bed. “You know, in the human world they light up the falls at night. They do that here?”

“I think so,” Tia said quietly in thought while I morphed back into my fox form.

“Then I guess we’ll find out,” I told them as the train whistle sounded as it pulled into the station.

^_^

It was nighttime. Tia and Luna had decided to put on a showing by lowering the sun and raising the moon over the falls. Then they both came back to Rarity and I on the lowest observation level nearest to the falls. It was soo close that we could take a shower right there on the platform that was over the rocks at the bottom of the falls. So, all of us were getting wet and for once Rarity didn’t mind. The attendants at the station had already taken our bags up to our room at the local hotel. One large bed for all of us. I was also surprised that Rarity only had two suitcases. Normally she brought her whole boutique with her.

A few minutes later, and after the stars had come out to play, that the lights of the falls were turned on. It was indeed similar to how the human version looked at night. Different colored lights light up the falls. Rarity was sitting in front of me with her back against me with Tia and Luna on either side of me. All of us were getting drenched by the falls but none of us cared. Personally, I think they were using it as a makeshift shower to wash our previous activities off of us.

“Beautiful,” my voice was soft as my tails were draped over Tia and Luna, “just like my beautiful wives with me.”

Rarity giggled first nudging me, “Flatterer.”

“Thank you, dear,” Tia said happily, giving me a kiss.

“Thank you,” Luna agreed with a kiss of her own.

“At least we won’t have to take a shower now,” I chuckled.

“Well that was part of the idea,” Rarity mentioned. “I needed a wash anyway and the smell of the waterfall should get into my hair.”

I did notice that we were alone on the platform and my thoughts drifted as to why. Those were confirmed when I saw flashes coming from cameras out of the corner of my eye. I’ll have to remember to thank whoever runs the place later.

“It’s a great way to start our honeymoon,” I mentioned quietly while gazing at the lighted falls. “Beautiful sunset into a beautiful night sky with a lighted waterfall. All while getting completely drenched.” We all started giggling and chuckling at that last part. “Don’t worry though,” I continued with a wide grin, “I get to dry you all off later. By hand.”

Rarity hummed in thought. “That does sound good actually.”

“Indeed.”

“I’m at your service,” my voice filled with mischief as I looked at Tia.

Tia giggled in excitement, “I think the cameras have gotten enough of us.” And in a flash, she teleported us all to our room. Once there I morphed into my human form, still wet from the falls, and headed over to the bathroom for the towels.

“Now then ladies,” my voice dripped with mischief with a large towel in one hand as I walked up to them, “who’s first?” And when neither of them answered me I just shrugged and threw the towel onto Rarity. With a laugh, I quickly started drying her off.

“Emmit dear must you-” she stopped when I hit a ticklish spot and started laughing.

“Yes I must my dear beloved wife,” I said through a laugh while drying her and tickling her at the same time.

“Tia,” Rarity said through laughter, “Luna,” she paused for a breath, “help.”

“Never fear,” Luna said while dripping on the carpet as she walked over to us, “I’ll come to sa-” and that’s as far as she got. She had to stop speaking because she was laughing. And while I was working on Luna, Rarity took that moment to crawl over to Tia. I noticed this after giving Luna enough of a wipe down that she wouldn’t drip over the carpet.

“Now then where is-” I started asking in an evil voice from an old villain movie. Then spotted her by Tia. “There she is.” A wide mischievous grin spread from ear to ear as I held the towel out in front of me. Comically stepping over to them with an exaggerated silly laugh I locked eyes with her.

“Oh dear,” she giggled excitedly then gave a quick squeal of delight before trying to bound away from me.

But I caught her anyway, not that she was really trying to get away. “Caught you.” Another comically silly evil laugh later and this time Tia was under the towel assault.

“Wait,” she tried saying between laughs, “you...can’t do...this...to the...Princess of Equestria.”

“Oh but I can,” I chuckled while twisting my missing mustache. “First getting you three to surrender to my funny fingers, then,” I paused with another evil laugh, “all of Equestria.”

“No never,” Rarity spoke up getting into the playacting, “we have enough power to stop you.” And that’s when the tickle fight really started with it being the girls against me. Luna got into it after an “Indeed.” It was soo much fun and it was a wonderful start to our honeymoon. It ended with us climbing onto the bed, now dry, with Rarity on top of me and Tia on one side with Luna on the other. Both Tia and Luna had one wing over Rarity and I. With my arms outstretched and underneath Tia and Luna respectively I relaxed humming contently.

^_^

I must have fallen asleep. Almost as soon as I closed my eyes, stars and orbs surrounded me. Turning around showed Luna standing there with a smile on her face. “Alright,” I said with a smirk, “so what’s up for tonight?”

“Tia and Rarity are asleep so don’t worry,” she started to say as her magic started bringing an orb to us. “Tonight we are going to see a certain Rainbow pegasus.”

“Why Rainbow?” I wondered as her orb came into view. A quick looked showed me what her dream was. This time it was battling some timberwolves in the Everfree forest.

“Well after all that time fighting those wolves I think that she’ll want a wing massage and orgasm wouldn’t you think?” she practically grinned from ear to ear when she said it. There was just enough time to think wtf before she touched the orb and everything went white.

“Hey what’s going on?” Rainbow asked when the scene changed from the forest to the Wonderbolt’s mare’s showers room. Luna and I were standing behind her. Me in my human form and fully clothed in shorts and a t-shirt. And in the few seconds that we stood there before she would turn around and notice us, I got an idea of what Luna was doing. So, before Rainbow turned around I stepped up to her with a wide grin and grabbed her from behind.

“Hey,” she protested as my hands gripped her around her barrel, “What the-” I flipped her around to face me, turned on the water to ice cold, and plunged her back directly into it. “Hey, stuUUHHH-” her gasp and the shocked look were soo satisfying. Especially when her eyes locked onto mine.

I heard Luna’s hooves tap against the tiles of the floor right before my clothes disappeared. “Like what you see Rainbow Dash?”

“Oh buck me yes Princess Luna,” Rainbow cried out as all four hooves grabbed me. Her front hooves grabbed each arm and her hind legs gripped each side of my waist. The water continued to assault and massage between her wings but Luna had changed it from cold to warm, almost hot. Now because Rainbow was gripping me my hands were free to dig between her wings.

“And how does that feel Rainbow Dash?” Luna’s head came into view from beside us.

“Buck me, it feels great.” Her wings snapped open when an almost violent flourish.

My fingers dug into her fur to the skin underneath.

“You want more Rainbow Dash?” Luna seductively asked while whispering into her ear.

I scratched harder between her wings.

Her eyes widened, continuing to look into mine. “Yes, please. Buck yes.”

“Emmit,” Luna addressed me, “you need to alternate between her wings and her wing joints.” So, I did. My fingers quickly digging between her wings and refocused on her joints. Rainbow’s eyes closed and whined softly in response. “Better?” Luna asked seductively.

Rainbow let out a soft deep “yes” and buried her head in the crook of my neck, being tickled with her deep moans.

“You want to have a body shattering orgasm with only wing stimulation?” Luna practically put her lips to her ear.

Rainbow’s body was shaking slightly as my fingers returned to between her wings. “Yes,” she moaned into my neck again and again with each stroke of my fingers.

“Good,” Luna whispered again, “because after you have yours then I will let Emmit have his way with me under the same water while you watch.” Rainbow began panting heavily. “Picture me riding him.” Now I was getting turned on, which showed in plain view. “Picture me moaning out his name while his fingers stroke my horn and wings.” Rainbow moaned against my neck as she was practically giving me a hickey at this point. Until a certain part of me touched her entrance lips.

“YES,” Rainbow’s body shook against me as her body went into an orgasm.

That’s when Luna turned off the water, gently took the spasming mare, and put her on the wet tiles only a few feet away. And facing us. “Now Rainbow Dash,” Luna said getting her attention, then moved in front of me. She raised her tail to wrap it around my shaft and squeezed gently. The pleasure was intense making me lower myself down where my hands landed between her wings. Where I started rubbing her there. “Watch my husband,” she moaned out in pleasure, “take me.” Rainbow’s eyes met mine as Luna’s tail guided me inside of her.

It felt soo good to feel her warmth surround me again. “Oh, my Luna.”

“Yes my husband,” her voice was slow as she moaned her approval. I saw her wings snap open with her tail wrapping around my waist and pulling me in. Leaning up, my hands moved to her rump and gripped her. She growled in arousal and approval, “Yes Emmit. I’m your mare. Claim your wife on this night. Be a wild beast, my husband.”

“That is soo hot,” Rainbow whispered as she watched on, her eyes locked onto mine.

I couldn’t help it. My heart pounded in my chest and my fingers dug in her rump as her tail encouraged me with each pull. “My Luna, my Luna.”

“Yes,” she called out to me, using her tail to pull me into her again and again. “With me, my husband.” With one final pull of her tail, we both cried out in ecstasy.

And let’s just say that I earned my rest before morning by Luna bringing me out of sleep for some midnight fun.

^_^

“That’s a thing here?” I asked, now back in my fox form. The first thing in the morning all of us had ventured to the top of the falls.

“Oh yes,” Tia nodded as we approached a landing with employees standing by with barrels. “It’s one of the most sought out tourist spots in all of Equestria.”

“I’ve heard of this,” Rarity said cautiously as she walked beside me.

“Indeed,” Luna said from the other side with my tails over both as Tia walked ahead of us. “However, there are tales of ponies being injured by unsafe practices.”

“It used to be a thing at home,” I said as Tia stopped in front of a mare behind a desk, “but they stopped it due to the number of deaths that occurred because of the rocks at the bottom of the falls.”

“My dear husband,” Tia cooed at me with a giggle, “I’m sure that this fall is much different than the one you know.” Her tail came up to pat me on the head sweetly, “Besides dear, us Equestrians are known for our bravery.”

“MOMMY!” was the terrified voice of a male pony going over the fall.

Tia gave us a shrug of her shoulders dismissing it, “But some of us aren’t. I assure you it is completely safe.”

The mare behind the desk pushed forward four forms. “Make sure everypony’s last will and testaments are made out before getting into a barrel.”

“You’re not helping,” Tia sighed putting a hoof to her face.

“My apologies,” the mare replied, “just doing my job.”

“There hasn’t been an injury in a long time,” she said with the utmost confidence. Until.

“MEDIC,” came from a mare at the bottom of the falls, “CODE RED!”

“Rarity?” I spoke up while giving Tia a deadpan stare. “Do you know any shield spells?”

“I’m afraid I don’t dear,” she replied looking up to me curiously.

Where I then looked over at the mare behind the desk. “You have barrels for two?” She nodded pointing to the side where I spied one. “Alright then,” my eyes locked onto Tia’s with a firm resolve, “Tia, you and Luna will use your shields on the way down and only dissipate them when you stop moving. Is that clear?” I could tell that Tia didn’t want to raise her shield by the look in her eyes, but I was adamant. She opened her mouth once then shut it again.

“Fine,” she nodded and signed the liability release papers. One look at Luna told me that she would have used them no matter what anyway, so I wasn’t worried. Celestia was first as she got into the barrel. A stallion was there to put the lid onto the barrel and kick it into the waiting water. I watched as a shield was put around the barrel. Sighing in relief my eyes landed on Luna as she got into the barrel putting a shield around it as it hit the water.

Next was Rarity and I. I was first followed by Rarity. She sat with her back up against me with my front paws and tails wrapped around her protectively. Rarity sighed as the lid was put in place. As the barrel was kicked into the water I slipped one paw down her barrel and conveniently between her legs. And raised the shield around our barrel. She hummed in arousal into my ear. “It should take a few minutes to reach the edge of the falls,” I whispered into her seductively.

Her response was to spread her legs for me, used a hoof to turn my head toward her, and give me a deep passionate kiss. As our barrel bobbed up and down in the water so my paw did the same against Rarity. She moaned into my mouth as her tongue plunged into it wrestling with my own. The water turbulence increased the closer to the edge we got. It echoed the passion we felt for each other as our hearts raced.

She broke the kiss, laid her head onto my shoulder, and opened her eyes wide looking into mine. In those eyes, I saw an arousing passion that rivaled my own. As we approached the falls, her hooves gripped my front paws. And as we got closer to going off the edge of the falls, so did Rarity get close to going over the edge of her climax.

And she did. As we went over the falls, she climaxed. Hard. As we fell, she shut her eyes tight with her body going into spasms. She screamed my name during the fall. Only calming down after we were in the water below the falls. Due to our heavyweight, we hit bottom and a couple of large rocks.

After the barrel surfaced, I felt it being pulled up against the shore. By this time Rarity had calmed down again resting against me with a satisfied smile. And stayed that way when the lid got removed and we climbed out.

The first thing that I saw after my head popped up was Tia vomiting on the ground.

“Oh, my,” Rarity whispered as we hurriedly got out of the barrel, going over to her side.

“Tia, did the sudden drop not agree with you?” it did get me wondering after all. Because she was the princess, one of the park attendants was there.

“I know not,” Luna spoke up while Tia still vomited onto the ground. “I found her like this after getting out of my barrel.”

“Don’t worry sire,” the attendant said after looking at my worried face, “we’ve called for a doctor.”

“Thank you miss,” I told her with a smile. My tails were used to try to comfort her as much as I could.

“Surely just a simple fall wouldn’t have made her this upset,” Rarity mused as her detailed mind started working. “No, not that...perhaps...no.” Possibilities ran through her mind trying to figure out, while all I wanted was just to comfort her. “Wait,” Rarity’s voice hitched and she moved in front of her, gently taking Tia’s head in her hooves. “Tia darling, how long has it been since your estrus?”

“Um...” she looked at her thinking, once she got a chance between vomits, “about two months or...so.” She had a look of sudden realization on her face that took a few more seconds for it to hit me.

“What seems to be the problem?” the doctor was a mare of light color coat, mane, and tail with her garb on as she trotted forward.

“Doctor, check me for pregnancy,” Tia told her with hope clearly evident in her voice.

“We have a small clinic on site,” the doctor nodded to her, “we’ll have to do the test there. Follow me please.”

^_^

Almost an hour later we were sitting in one of the only rooms in the small clinic. It was small, just like she said, but large enough. It reminded me of some of those small-town clinics. A front office and only a few rooms and that’s it. Rarity on one side while I was on the other and even though my tails were over her trying to comfort her, my own mind was reeling with the possibility. Shining Armor’s words echoed in my mind again, ‘Are you ready to become one?’ Am I? No, I’m not, but that doesn’t mean I won’t try my best or give my best. Rarity and Tia looked to be over the moon with the possibility. Luna appeared to have mixed emotions on her face. Happy for her sister, naturally, but also voicing that being a mother is not something for her just yet.

“I understand Luna,” Rarity looked over to Luna with an understanding smile, “I’m not sure I’m ready for motherhood myself either. However, there is nothing more rewarding than motherhood.”

“For such a long time I’ve been watching mothers across Equestria,” Tia's voice was filled with hope and excitement, but also worry and some fear. “But to finally be a mother, is something that I’ve dreamed of. You think I’ll be a good mother?”

The door opened and the doctor trotted in. “If you have to ask yourself that, then I’d say you will be a great mother. You’re pregnant, your Highness.”

Rarity Squeed with a pitch so high I thought she’d break the windows. Tia’s front hooves went down to her stomach area while leaning into me slightly giggling. Luna was smiling, naturally, now that she was an aunt. Rarity was too, actually.

“And you, sire, are a father,” the doctor said to me with a wide smile, “congratulations to you. It’s too early to know what gender or what kind yet. That won’t be until the third trimester.”

I’m a father. Looking down, I placed a paw over her hooves. Tia looked up at me with some tears in her eyes before we kissed.

“Doctor,” Luna began asking the doctor, “is it normal for a pregnant mare to eat foods that she normally wouldn’t have?”

The doctor nodded, “Yes it is. An instinct in the mare will seek out the foods that she will need in order to support the growing foal inside of her. To that end, she will begin eating foods that she normally would not.”

“Even chicken?” I asked curiously. I wanted to be sure of the answer that was already in my head.

That’s where the doctor shook her head. “Normally no. A mare that has mated with another pony wouldn’t seek out any meat other than the occasional fish. In this particular case, it doesn’t surprise me that, your Highness, has already eaten some meat because the father is an omnivore. It happens when a mare mates with a male griffon. That mare will also start eating some meat because that is what the foal requires.”

“That explains why it started to smell and taste good,” Tia mused to the doctor.

“Yes, I don’t envy your emotions when you do, your Highness,” the doctor replied. “I’ve seen a couple of mares in your position where they were disgusted that they liked it and had to eat it for a healthy foal. Almost a battle within her. The mind says no, but the motherly instinct saying yes. I’ve never been in that position. However, I would say let the mother part of you always win, no matter what the mind might say.”

“Thank you, doctor,” Tia thanked her with tears in her eyes.

She nodded with a smile, “You’re welcome, your Highness. You can stay as long as you need to until you’re ready to leave.” And she left us in the room.

We stayed for a little bit. Until Tia calmed down again. She was giddy and happy with the news, of course, but also worried about what she had to do. I could already tell that it would take all of us to help her through this.

And for the first time in my life, I was beginning to understand where my father was coming from. All the things that he said and what he did. Things that didn’t make sense at the time were starting to make sense to me. I didn’t know what the future held or what our foal would look like. One thing was certain. He or she would be an omnivore like me.

Extra Chapter: The Misadventures of a Pregnant Princess

I thought I’d give you some interesting and funny highlights of my pregnant princess. The diet change was the first thing we noticed even before we knew she was pregnant. And since then it’s just gotten better and better. Along with the change in diet came changes in hormones, sudden changes in her moods, and the realization that she’s not in charge of her bladder anymore.

It’s been two months since the confirmation of her pregnancy and her body is in full pregnancy bloom. Complete with hormone changes, mood swings, and bladder problems. Not to mention the meat that is now in her diet. Within the past two months Luna, Rarity, Twilight and the girls, and the regular staff that interact with her have gotten used to her change of diet, mood swings, and the sudden cases of bursting bladder. The doctor has also stated that for the safety of the foal it was advisable for her not to use any high-powered magic. Such as teleportation and the like. Basically nothing more than simple levitation. And while she readily agreed to it, she failed to realize just how big of a change it would be for her. Especially when it came to sudden cases of extreme bladder pressure.

That incident was about a month ago, shortly after her monthly doctor checkup where she was told not to use heavy magic anymore. It happened right after lunch and in the middle of the afternoon court session. In the throne room, it was Tia looking beautiful in all her pregnant radiance. Since her pregnancy, she had forgone wearing her regalia to be more comfortable. I was also there, sitting on my haunches, in fox form, beside her as she sat on the throne. The usual guards at the front and side double doors. And of course, a noble in front of her trying to manipulate the law to his own advantage.

“...So, as you can see your highness,” the stallion, which claims to be a noble, said to her, “with the increase in taxes among the upper class comes with it the possibility that-”

“So, sorry, but we have to cut this short,” Tia suddenly nearly shouted without warning before quickly standing and almost running toward the side door. It took me a second to realize why she had done so. After realizing she had to use the restroom, I calmly stood and began following her.

The noble, meanwhile, stood there with his jaw hanging open as if trying to catch flies, in total shock. “But, your highness-”

“Sorry, got to go,” she nearly yelled as the guard quickly opened the door for her as she went through it.

“Why?” he called out, hurt that the princess would dare walk out on him.

“BURSTING BLADDER,” she yelled back and started running down the hallway with me not too far behind her, also running. At this point, she had a little bit of time on her hooves. However, halfway down the hallway, she slowed down as things got to be a little more serious. At first, I didn’t know why, until her hind legs started to squeeze together. Remember how you and I would walk toward the bathroom if we really had to go? Squeezing our legs together to try and hold it in and yet try to walk and or run as quickly as possible? Well, picture that in a four-legged pony princess, during her pregnancy, also needing to go just as suddenly. Her hind legs came together and the cutest, and strangest, wiggle walk slash run I have ever seen in my life. Her rear end wiggled back and forth as she tried to run down the hallway.

The reason she had to come down this hallway was that it was the nearest bathroom in the place to the throne room. It’s a restroom that was designated open to the public during their visits. So, that’s the one she had to aim for.

As my eyes continued watching her rear end I tried to hold in the laughter that was quickly bubbling up in spite of my efforts. I couldn’t help it. I knew she was suffering and that it really shouldn’t be funny and yet it is.

“Stop laughing this isn’t funny!” she called out to me as she neared the end of the hallway where it turned right.

A snicker escaped me in spite of my efforts, “I’m sorry...really.” Of course, neither of us predicted the poor stallion guard would come around the very same corner at just that moment.

“Well you don’t sound-” she started saying but got interrupted by the stallion guard that had just walked around the corner and was in her way. “Out of the way, bursting bladder.”

Now picture what this poor stallion was seeing. He had just turned the corner only to see the princess quickly almost running right at him with wild animated urgent eyes that spoke of an immediate need with the craziest half run wiggle trot he’s ever seen in his life. All the while she almost yelled at him to get out of the way. Needless to say, it took his mind almost two seconds just to try and figure out what his eyes were telling him.

And well that wasn’t quick enough for my beloved wife and her urgent need. Before the poor guard could react she had half shoved and half-ran over the poor stallion in order to get past him and to the bathroom that was just around the corner. “I’m soo sorry,” she cried out in apology as she wiggled herself around the corner. “I’ll help you in a minute,” I heard the bathroom door open, “I promise,” and then it closed.

As I walked up to the guard, he looked more confused and concerned than he was hurt. He was laying on his side with a nice horseshoe impression on the side of his armor. “You alright?” I asked him holding out a paw to help him up while trying to hold in a laugh. He looked young, early twenties at best.

Accepting my paw in help he got up, but with a look of concern on his face. “Yes, sire, but is the princess alright?”

A quick laugh escaped me in spite of myself, “Yes, she’s fine. You just so happen to learn one of the greatest lessons in life.”

“And what is that, sire?” he asked with a blink of curiosity.

I answered with a chuckle, “Never get between a pregnant mare and a bathroom door.” He simply nodded with an “O” expression on his face. “You look a little bit young for a guard,” I commented while trying to be non-judgmental about it.

He took it in good stride and puffed out his chest in pride, “Just out of the academy, sire. And with luck, I got assigned to the castle grounds.”

I nodded with a humorous smile, “Well, in that case, congratulations. You’ve certainly come at one of the more interesting times this castle has seen in a long time.”

“I heard that,” came Tia’s near shout from inside the bathroom. With a motion of my head, the guard followed me toward the door.

“And it’s true,” I said back, my voice filled with mirth after we stopped in front of the door.

“And it’s all your fault,” her voice had a slight hitch or hiccup to it as if she had been crying. “This is soo embarrassing.”

“It’s not embarrassing at all,” my voice was firm yet trying to be gentle to her emotional roller coaster. “It is quite normal and a pregnant mare, such as yourself, glows with the beauty of life. Plus if I remember correctly, you were there at the time dear. So, if it’s my fault then you must take some of that as well.”

There was a pause of silence before she spoke again. “Well...thank you. Is the guard alright?”

A nod from me was my way of telling him that he could answer her directly. “Yes, your highness, I’m fine. I’m not hurt at all.”

“Oh, thank the sun in the sky,” her voice sounded happier now though still embarrassed. “Sorry for my actions, it’s really undignified of me.”

“Think nothing of it, your highness really,” he replied while even standing at attention as if she was right in front of him.

“Alright, and thank you,” she said with me motioning with a nod of thanks. He nodded back and after a salute, he trotted off to continue his rounds.

That was the first instance of her having to run to the bathroom instead of teleporting in. Now she pays attention to where the bathrooms are in case it happens again. Plus she’s been getting good at anticipating that need. However, this is one I will never forget. Especially that wiggle trot slash run she did and the mental picture of her wiggling butt going down the hallway.

^_^

One of the things that we thought would be a good idea, even as early in the pregnancy as we were, would be to attend a birthing class. You know, one of those places where they practice breathing techniques, education, and give advice to the new mother on what to expect? Well, after we got there and the class started, we didn’t expect there to be a certain middle-aged mare there with a...let’s say...a certain view on the subject.

First off, the class teacher slash leader looked to be about early thirties with a light tan coat and brown mane and tail. At first glance, she didn’t look like she’s ever had a baby nor ever gone through the birthing process. Plus Tia and I there were only four other couples there in the relatively small room in the middle-class part of Canterlot. It looked more like a large living room with the furniture cleared away than an actual classroom.

So, there we were with Tia laying on her side on a mattress on the floor with me sitting on my haunches facing her. The teacher had told us that the fathers are supposed to help the mother breathe properly. I was barely able to hold in a chuckle due to the memory of hearing Bill Cosby speak of breathing properly. She had told us that we were supposed to breathe together in sync and in rhythm together. So there we were “breathing properly” as we both took a deep breath and let it out in short bursts together while I pretended to slowly push my front paws toward her. And while this was going on I had this thought that this has got to be the silliest thing to do while in labor.

And sure enough, a mare spoke up soon after that with just that thought. She was a middle-aged mare with a short light gray bun of a mane and curled tail with an off-white coat. Earlier I had noticed that she wasn’t taking this that seriously either due to how silly she was “breathing.” The mare she was with, that was laying on the floor with a light yellow coat and white mane and tail were being serious about it. Suddenly the middle-aged mare stopped and stood up to face everypony. “Alright, that’s enough. I can’t stand this silliness anymore.”

The teacher, having taken offense at this, stomped up to her with an annoyed snort, “I’ll have you know that there is nothing “silly” about this. This is the proper technique for breathing during the birthing process.”

“That’s right,” the mare she was with stated in opposition, “this is an important part of the miracle of birth.”

“Miracle my aunt fanny, Naomi,” the middle-aged mare shot back at her. “The only miracle is how the mother survives the awful pain.”

“Oh, Ed what is she saying?” a young-looking mare, barely out of her teen years looked up to a young stallion with glasses on. She reached out for him as he took her in his front hooves.

“Now, now, honey,” the teacher cooed and tried to calm the mare by walking over to her giving her a comforting nuzzle.

“That’s right, dear,” the stallion agreed, now holding the mare against him. He then turned toward our antagonist mare, “Now Missus Harper, we’re not naive about this. We know that there’s...some...discomfort involved. But the breathing helps take the mother’s mind off of it.”

“Well spoken,” the teacher praised.

Harper just rolled her eyes, “Yeah, spoken like a true male of any species. What in Tartarus do you know about it?” She moved to the center of the class, “You want to know a proper breathing technique? Well, here it is.” She sat down on her haunches, like the human style Buddha, “I learned this technique about one hour before my Vinton was born. It goes...inhale.” Her front hooves lifted up as she took a deep breath, “and,” she paused for a second before letting out a blood-curdling scream. The whole class got jump scared by her scream.

“Now I’m sure that it’s not such an ordeal,” the teacher tried to console the now worried class.

Harper looked over at her with suspicion clear in her eyes, “You’ve never been through it have you.”

At least she was honest in her reply, “No, I haven’t, but I’ve been well educated on the subject.”

“Well then what are you doing teaching this class then?” Harper admonished as she looked around at the class. “It should be led by a mare like me, who has been through the traumatic experience of birth.”

“Is it really that bad?” Ed asked with worry and curiosity on his face.

“Labor pain? Well, it’s something a little worse than having an anvil fall on your hoof, slamming your nose in a door, and being kicked in your balls.” She told him with a straight face too.

“You could try pulling your bottom lip over your head,” I suggested with a chuckle and a smirk. Tia looked up at me as if I’d lost my mind. I tried calming her by massaging her with a couple of my tails.

Harper looked over at me, “Where’d you hear that?”

“Oh, just a lady friend of my father’s told me that one time about what labor pains felt like for her,” I gave her a smile because I genuinely like her.

She nodded, “That’s about right.” Then she turned to the teacher again, “But then again, maybe you’re right. Perhaps the worst part is after birth.” She turned toward the class, “You’ll be sweatin’ bullets trying to get that little bugger to nurse. And when they do decide to chow down the sucker won’t let go.” The mothers, except Tia, all gasped. “And you better hope that you get a daughter because if you get a colt then I’d suggest investing in a pair of goggles. Those little pistols can hit a moving target at twenty hooves. And you fathers aren’t really fathers until you’ve been baptized by one of them.”

“Mama, you’re disturbing the class,” Naomi complained.

“Oh, I’m not finished yet. Those teats of yours are going south for the winter.” She stood up on her hind legs and rubbed her front hooves down her body. “Not everypony gets her figure back as I did.” That’s when most of the mares lost it, except for Tia of course. Tia was looking on with practiced patience. Meanwhile, I was chuckling at this whole thing and trying my best not to laugh my ass off. This was great.

“Ok, I think it’s time for us to go, Mama,” Naomi suggested as she stood up and started to practically drag Harper toward the door.

“Alright, alright, I can walk you know, Naomi,” Harper admonished before looking back at the class. “Now remember...inhale,” she took a deep breath, “and,” she let out another scream again as she was being pulled through the door.

I got an idea, as I leaned my head down to whisper, “I want to talk with Missus Harper, let’s go.” Tia thought that I was nuts at the time, but she stood up and followed me outside. Naomi and Harper were walking down the street in front of us. “Missus Harper, please wait a moment,” I called out to them.

They stopped with Harper speaking up first, “Yes?”

“I was wondering if you wouldn’t mind coming to the palace and giving tips to my wife when needed from time to time?” I asked in all seriousness with a wide smile on my face. Tia stepped up beside me with a look that questioned my judgment in this matter.

“Why me?” she asked which was echoed on Naomi’s face, not to mention Tia’s as well.

I smiled, “Because it seems you’ll be honest and not try and lie to her to make her feel better simply because of her position.”

“Well, that’s true,” she nodded and stepped up to Tia with a bow of her head. “I’d be more than happy to give you tips, your highness. For example, if he wants to share the pain with you, as they say, then just tell him to go chain-smoke in the waiting room as nature intended.”

Naomi hung her head with a groan.

Tia actually giggled as I smiled on.

^_^

Of course, there are the usual mood swings. It happened one morning when Tia and I were sleeping together. She woke up first and immediately used her magic to pick me up and drop me unceremoniously onto the floor. Which immediately woke me up. “What is it?” I asked, standing up and quickly looking around the room. “What happened?” My mind tried to figure everything out, but the only thing out of place was how Tia had stared at me for a few seconds. And it was one of those looks that screamed that I was in trouble. Then she got out of bed and stomped her way over to the balcony to raise the sun. Even used her magic to slam open the glass double doors, and nearly shattering them in the process I might add.

Meanwhile, there I was sitting on my rump on the floor and staring at my clearly angry wife thoroughly confused. “Uh…will you tell me why you are so angry this morning? And why at me?”

She didn’t answer, at least at first, but that was probably the quickest I’ve ever seen the sun come up before. Even the moon ducked down for cover below the horizon. Whipping herself around she stomped her way back inside, slamming the doors again. “No I will not,” her voice was as sharp as a sword as she snapped at me.

“Oh…kay, so this is going to be twenty questions then?” I asked as she stomped her way past me and to the shower.

“I’m angry with you,” she raised her head up and away from me in an angry snort before disappearing into the shower.

“Duh!” And when all I got back was water running I shrugged it off as one of her mood swings, turned around, and left for Luna’s room. After I walked in, it took me a second to realize that she too was taking a shower. With a mischievous grin on my face, my body morphed into its human form, so I could silently stalk my way into the shower behind her. My head peeked around the corner to see her head under the water. Perfect. Carefully I tiptoed my way into the shower and when my hands were close enough. I grabbed her by the barrel. “Got you,” my arms wrapped around her while quickly leaning down and kissing the back of her head and neck. “Got you, my beauty.” She responded with a startled yelp and then giggling laughter as I kissed her. “You’re mine. Your night is mine. Your neck is mine.”

I lifted her onto her back hooves and put her front hooves against the wall. “Now let’s see what we have here,” my voice went low and seducing. Leaning forward, I put my nose against the back of her neck and took a long sniff, “Smells like sky and clouds.”

She giggled at my antics before letting out a soft moan as my hands rubbed down the sides of her body. Her wings quickly expanded to their full length in arousal with my fingers exploring her. The head of my fully erect member now pressing up against her lower lips.

Leaning forward, my lips nibbled on the tip of her ear, “She drives me wild with need and desire. To have. To hold. To possess. To conquer.”

She let out a long moan of pleasure as she pressed her head against mine. “Only to you, Emmit, will I gladly surrender.”

After a lengthy passionate kiss, I let her go and sat down on the floor in front of her to watch everything. “I think I’ll stay here for a bit while Tia cools off.”

“Oh?” she raised a suspicious eyebrow at me. “What did you do now?”

I watched her as she teased me and she bathed herself. “That’s just it, I have no clue. One moment I was asleep and the next she tossed me onto the floor with no explanation. Won’t talk to me and right she’s hotter than the sun in the sky. I thought I’d retreat here until she cooled off or burned out, whichever comes first.”

She turned herself around and used her tail to brush up against my member while she continued to tease. “Mood swing?”

“That’s my guess, yes.” I started teasing back by jerking off in front of her or behind her in this case.

“Well, it should correct itself then,” she said, turning her head back to me with a wink of an eye. She put on a show for me this morning. Not going through her normal routine, but doing so in an alluring way. And using her tail to tease me the whole time. And while watching her please herself and tease me, I got some ideas.

“It should yes,” I agreed while watching her slowly swish her tail, and her rump, from side to side in front of me.

“I’ve got some ideas, my Luna,” I whispered before leaning up and kissing her neck. She had positioned herself over me with her hooves over my head.

“Do tell,” she moaned, tilting her head for me.

“How about some roleplaying? You in your Nightmare Moon form and I come and conquer you or the reverse where you come and conquer me pretending to be in my world?” I sucked gently on her neck as she thought about it. “Or we could do it in somepony’s dream. If they are having a nightmare about Nightmare Moon then we role-play within the dream? How did you feel about the interview and teasing me?”

“There was a certain thrill to it,” she moaned, lowering her body against mine. “It would be one way to end a nightmare.” She giggled as my arms went around her and pulled her body against mine. “And with nopony the wiser because they won’t realize that it would actually be us.” She pulled back her head just enough to grin at me, “We can explore it,” before kissing me.

Everything was quiet, until we heard Tia’s crying voice, “So, this is where you’d rather spend your time? With her instead of me?”

And when we looked, Tia was standing there with tears running down her face.

“Dear sister,” Luna began after we pulled back to look at her, “you know that isn’t true.” We both got up and walked over to her. Luna on one side with me on the other, both of us hugging her. “Just this morning you were mad at him and didn’t say why.”

“And because I thought that staying would make it worse,” I continued, “I thought I’d give you space to cool off.”

She closed her eyes and simply cried silently for a couple of minutes before finally saying, “Stupid hormone changes.”

“Was there a reason that you were mad at me?” I asked curiously as we still held her.

She shook her head, “No. I’m sorry.”

I kissed her before Luna nuzzled her. “You’re forgiven.”

^_^

Other times she would get these urges and they could come at any time. I mean, I knew to expect an emotional roller coaster from her because of the hormone changes, but I didn’t expect her to have these overpowering sexual desires suddenly pop up. Not that I would complain. But one time turned out a little more than awkward.

It happened during Cadence’s visit to us. She had just given birth some months before and was here to invite and discuss the upcoming Crystalling of their foal. This particular morning Tia had an itch for me to be in my human form. So, I was there with Tia in my human form, wearing simple pants and a white t-shirt, as we approached the front double doors of the castle.

“Oh, I can’t wait to see Cadence,” Tia giggled happily, for it was one of her good days, as the guards opened the doors for us. “It’ll be the first time in a very long time that a Crystalling will take place.”

“Make sense because of how long they’ve been gone and the oppression they were under,” I added in understanding. My hand was either rubbing the back of her head, neck, or shoulders the whole time as we stopped at the foot of the stairs. And just in time for our royal chariot to approach us with Cadence inside.

“Which is also why the event is important to the crystal ponies,” she smiled wide up at me, leaning up against me. Her wing was outstretched and wrapped around me with the tip of her wing just above my crotch area. We waved to Cadence as she got out after the chariot stopped in front of us.

“Cadence!” Tia nearly shouted in excitement and practically pranced her way down the steps.

“Aunty Tia!” Cadence’s happy excited face shined with the glow of motherhood as the two of them hugged before the steps. And finally, it was my turn to greet her. “Emmit,” she grinned at me before giving me a hug.

I had to kneel to give her a hug in return and wrapped my arms around her, “How are you, Cadence?”

“Just now beginning to get into the swing of being a mother,” we turned and started back inside with Tia in the middle. “No matter how ready you think you are,” she rolled her eyes before stepping through the doorway, “you aren’t. Absolutely nothing can truly prepare you for parenthood.”

“How could you get away?” Tia asked with genuine curiosity. Would make sense because she would soon be there as well.

“It is relatively simple. I used a teat pump to store enough fresh milk for her before I leave,” she told us with not a lick of embarrassment.

“Oh, I’m so glad to hear it Cadence,” Tia said now directing us down the hall and toward her bedroom. “Why don’t we continue this in my bedroom where it is definitely more comfortable?”

Cadence nodded. And all while Cadence and Tia were talking it was the tip of Tia’s wing that had begun to rub against my crotch. And rather firmly, I might add. “Emmit?” Cadence got my attention after walking into Tia’s bedroom. “What are human females like?”

“Regarding what?” I asked back as Tia pulled me toward the bed. Not only pulling me toward the bed but also using her magic to pull up my shirt. I let her, as it was instinctive.

“How they nurse their young?” she clarified for me. Meanwhile, Tia had practically pulled me onto the bed, had me laying down before motioning Cadence over.

“Come on, Cadence,” Tia invited with a wave of her wing. “Make yourself comfortable with us.”

Cadence shrugged slightly, walked over to the other side, and got up on the bed to lay down. Tia had laid her head under mine, being careful of her horn, and on my chest facing Cadence. She was laying on her side up against me, snuggling against me actually, as we slept together. “To answer your question,” I began explaining to her as Cadence laid down on the bed facing us. “Human females nurse babies the same way you do, but their ‘teats’ as you put it are up here on the chest.” As one arm was around Tia I used the other to pat my chest. While Cadence’s eyes were angled upward toward my face and chest, Tia was using a hoof to firmly massage my growing member. “We call them breasts or bosoms and it is one of the female features that males are drawn and attracted to regarding females.”

She tilted her head, as if in confusion, “So, is it normal for males to have them then?”

“Yes, but we can’t nurse the young as females can though.” I tried keeping my mind busy and not pay attention to what Tia was doing. But it wasn’t working. And while Tia hadn’t lifted her head off of my chest she had turned her head and was starting to kiss my neck. All the while her hoof was firmly rubbing against the tent in my pants.

“Then why do you males have them, if they serve no apparent purpose?” she asked curiously.

I shrugged with a chuckle, “Got me on that one, I have no clue.” And that’s when Tia stopped with the teasing. Tia suddenly stopped kissing my neck and quickly turned around on the bed with her head over my crotch. I looked down in surprise and shock as she used her magic to untie the front of my pants. They were tied in the front instead of a zipper.

“Aunty Tia?” Cadence tried to get her attention but to no avail. “What are you doing?” she asked while staring at Tia using her magic to finish untying my front and opening the flaps of my pants to expose my hard member to her. “Oh my…”

And without a word, but a possessive moan she took my member into her mouth. Pleasure rocked through me as she gently started sucking on my member. While her hooves massaged the area around it.

Cadence giggled nervously as her eyes bulged to take in the scene, “Yes, this was one of them too. Sudden uncontrollable desire.” She started to back away from us and off the bed. But she couldn’t seem to take her eyes off of what Tia was doing. “I think I’ll let you two have your fun and come back later.”

I tried nodding to her, but my head seemed to wobble more than nod before laying back down on the pillow. As I stared up at the ceiling and heard Cadence’s retreated clip-clop of her hooves one thought came to mind. Well, this was awkward.

Author's Note

If you haven't guessed the second story about the birthing class is a reference to a short-lived tv series by Carol Burnett called "Mama's Family." Here's the link to the skit that was the inspiration.

https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=XDLELfc3y0w

Extra Chapter: The Changeling Horde

Extra Chapter: The Changeling Horde

“My Queen,” one of my guard drones took his bow before me as I sat upon my stone throne. “The unicorn pony says he is finished with his preparations and ready to begin.”

“Excellent,” standing up from the throne I stepped down, “then let us accompany him and greet our new guest.”

“Yes, my Queen,” he bowed his head and turned around to walk by my side. My hive was literally buzzing with activity. I’ve allowed the rumors to spread about working with the same unicorn that had partially succeeded in his first attempt to bring back this Blackheart pony. Because he failed, he had come to me and asked for my assistance. I’m not an unfeeling changeling queen, so I’ll gladly help another creature out in plotting revenge. Even if it was a pony. As my guard and I walked through the hive, drones bowed low to me, hissing out “my queen.” The room he was in was secure from morphing like the rest of the hive. Being necessary for the runes he was carving. And now with all the preparations completed, it was time to see if he succeeds or not. And if not then at least I’ll have the pleasure of killing him.

My guards saluted me as I approached with the door squelching open for me. Inside the circular barren room was a raised square platform. Patterned around the room were the runes he’s been carving into the stone walls and floors. With each one having lines connected directly to a center rune in the middle of the raised platform. The middle-aged stallion stood ready at the base of the platform as I and my guard walked in. “I am ready Queen Chrysalis,” he bowed his head to me with a sneer. “Thank you for helping me stop the alien menace called Emmit.”

“Is everything ready?” I stared down at him after stepping up beside him and eyeing the platform.

“Of course,” he nodded, motioning his hoof to the platform, “all we need is a vessel for the soul that the runes will be calling.”

“Very well,” I acknowledged before looking down at the guard next to me. “Send for Thorax’s squad.”

He bowed his head, “Yes, my Queen,” then ran off.

“So what is my part?” I asked him while watching him carefully. I wanted to make sure that it wasn’t me he was secretly trying to manipulate.

“Your magic will be needed to activate all the runes around the room,” he motioned around the room with his hoof, “then on the platform. I have already put the organic material in the center.”

“Tell me again, why I risked exposing my undercover drone in the castle for this...material?”

He dared to roll his eyes at me, “I needed the material in order for the runes to draw in one of his living relatives. It is known that his mother was already pulled, so that would leave his father. The runes draw from the immediate family member, but need a body for the soul to inhabit.” He then looked up at me with a cautious look, “The soul of the original host will die when the new soul comes to take its place.”

I waved it off with my hoof, “No need to worry.” It was then that Thorax and his small squad entered the room.

“My Queen,” Thorax ran up with his squad as he, and they bowed their heads to me. “You requested our presence?”

“Yes. It has come to my attention that your squad is not performing adequately.” He looked up at me with fear in his eyes, as he should be fearful. “You know the penalty for a lacking performance.” Each one trembled under my gaze as my eyes met each one of theirs. Thorax was wise to remain silent. “You,” my hoof pointed to a drone at the end, “go and stand on the platform in the center of this room.”

“Yes, my Q-Queen,” he stuttered but quickly ran over and sat on it.

“Good, now don’t move no matter what happens,” I cooed at him. He responded with another “Yes, my Queen,” as I started to walk toward the first of the runes along the room’s outer wall. And placing my horn to the rune I used my magic to bring it to life. Once it was glowing, I did the same to the rest of them around the outside wall of the room. To the drone’s credit, he obeyed. Out of fear of course. There was nothing he could have done anyway. Hopefully, the one taking his place would prove to be more worthwhile.

“Good, Queen Chrysalis,” the stallion grinned as the runes lit up the room in their various colors. “Powering the rune in the center will bring forth the required soul.”

Stepping up to the platform I gave him one last look before my horn touched the rune. His screams started immediately when the center rune ignited. The power coming from the runes was so intense that it started to shake the very hive. I could hear the worried hissing and buzzing of the other drones as pulses of power emanated from the outer runes toward the center one. His screams stopped after a powerful blast from the center rune, which threatened to bring down the hive. But the hive stood firm with the hum and pulsing power of the runes vibrating through the very walls. Another second later all the runes brightened with so much power that I had to shut my eyes to it. And within a span of a few seconds, everything went quiet.

The drone lay quiet in the center of the platform in the midst of the smoking runes. The runes themselves now lay quiet and dormant without a hint of light. “Yes,” the stallion whispered as he rushed up to the platform. “I think it worked.”

I remained skeptical as I carefully approached the platform to eye the apparent lifeless drone. But within a minute or two he began to stir. With a loud groan he started to sit up, but not like a normal drone would. He raised a hoof and put it against his forehead while leaning upon his haunches, “Damn hangover. I wonder what time it is?” His voice was vastly different as well. This very well could be his father.

“It worked!” the stallion celebrated with a shout and dancing in place.

“OW shut the fuck up,” he replied with a shout of his own and putting both hooves against his temple. “Can’t you see I’m trying to...wait a minute...” I watched him lower his hooves and open his eyes. I loved the shocked look he was giving us as he looked around. “The fuck?”

“Are you Mister Knight? Emmit Knight’s father?” I asked, trying to sound like a caring and concerned outcasted mother.

He focused on me with his eyes scanning me, “What the hell are you supposed to be?” When he pointed at me he finally took a look at himself. “Fuck that,” his voice was a shout in alarm, “what am I supposed to be? And why do I look like Swiss Cheese? I gotta stop drinking. These strange dreams are driving me crazy.”

I stepped up to him and lightly bonked him on his head, “I assure you Mister Knight, you are not dreaming. This is real and we have summoned you here in the body you possess so you can rescue your son.”

Now I had his immediate attention. Forgetting the body he now resided in, he glared up at me, “Emmit? Do you know what happened to him? He just disappeared one day from my life. Where is he?”

“All in good time,” I cooed at him while using my hoof to gently bring him down off the platform, “all in good time.” Slowly, I brought him into a hug, “I’ll tell you everything you need to know in order to save your son from the princesses that had brought him here.”

“He’s here? He’s alive?” he pulled back and immediately looked up at me with the same look I’ve seen many times.

“Oh yes, but he’s being used by those that have already outcast my hive and the true rulers of Equestria,” I began before looking toward my guard. “Escort us to my chambers, there is much to tell him and he’ll need refreshments.”

“Yes, my Queen,” he bowed to me and left, and with a nod of my head, Thorax and his squad left as well.

“Now come, Mister Night,” I urged him forward, “I’ll tell you everything you need to know about your son and about your new body in order to rescue him from the tyrannical princesses that had captured him.”

“I’ll do anything to save my son.”

With a wicked inward cackle, I had hoped he would. “Then I’m glad that you will help me, the true rulers of this nation. With your help, we will save your son and restore us to power.”

Extra Chapter: Rarity, Flutterbat, and The Empress

Extra Chapter: Rarity, Flutterbat, and The Empress

We had discussed that the weekend would be my time with Rarity during the pregnancy. The three of them felt that most of my time should be centered around taking care of Tia and our foal. But also recognized that time off from all that would also be essential. This weekend trip to visit Rarity was one of the more fun ones. Especially when I first arrived at her boutique. I had left Canterlot right after breakfast, so when I got to Ponyville the town was awake and bustling with morning activities. It was a rather beautiful fall morning with a nice cool breeze blowing as I made my way into the center of town. I got a lot of cheerful greetings which I returned happily. But as the boutique came into view my eyes spied a little trouble ahead.

Her boutique was open, as per usual, but the unicorn stallion standing in the doorway gave me a bad vibe.

“Hey, stud,” Rainbow fluttered to a landing on my back, “glad you’re back. This stallion has been bothering her for a few days now and won’t take no for an answer.”

“Really?” I smirked and winked up at her. “I think I can finally convince him.”

“I said get out,” Rarity was practically yelling at him at this point as I got close enough to hear them. She tried using her magic to close the door, but he used his own to force it open and step inside. Wrong move. “HOW DARE YOU!”

“Please, Lady Rarity,” his voice sounded like the other noble snobs in Canterlot, “you know as well as I do that your union with this so-called ‘predator’ and the princesses is nothing more than mere politics.”

Rainbow hopped down from my back as I approached the boutique’s doorway. For a split-second Rarity was beaming at me before putting a paw to my mouth and a wink. She got the idea and stared at the stallion with a fierce glare. Meanwhile, I leaned against the door frame and looked on with an amused smirk as the stallion continued his monologue.

“He, nor the princess, will think twice if you choose me over them,” he used a smooth and suave voice which might have worked with any other mare, but the ones I knew. “Think of everything we could accomplish.”

“Oh yes, just think of all the humiliation and personal shame that would befall on my good name,” Rarity dryly said in return. “Think of your humiliation when you finally realize that you could never measure up to my husband both morally and physically. And just think of the shock and horror you’ll feel when you finally realize that he’s been behind you this whole time.”

He actually laughed, the idiot. “I’m not going to fall for that trick. It’s the oldest ones in the book.”

Rarity simply shrugged and looked around him to me, “Emmit darling, this stallion is bothering me. Please escort him off the premises, would you? And be a dear and try not to get blood on the floor.” I just nodded to her with a wicked grin on my face as she turned around to give me space.

But the stallion didn’t like that. “Bitch!” he shouted at her and took one step forward. “You will come with me whether you like it or not.” And that’s as far as he got. After producing three more of me using my special Ninetale ability, my dash ability was quick enough to place them in front of him and on both sides of him in less than a second. From his point of view, it would appear that they had materialized out of thin air.

“Oh I don’t think so,” I growled at him. “Breaking in and entering and threatening to ponynap a royal has some dire consequences.”

He scoffed at my duplicate in front of him, “Mere illusion. Clearly, I underestimated her.” As he took a step forward, I gave him a good punch in the nose with my paw. He took a few steps back with a snort, wrinkling his nose. And backed up right into me.

“Hi, there,” I called out while giving him a hard smack on his rump, “why don’t you giddy-up on out of here?” I chuckled at my cowboy reference but Rainbow just snorted at my attempt with a roll of her eyes.

He stopped and swiveled his head toward all four of me. “You’re actually here?”

“Surprise!” For added effect, a huge grin spread across my face and exposed my sharp teeth, “Now about the charges of breaking in and entering, trespassing, stalking, and attempt at ponynapping part of the royal family.”

Now he was starting to get a little nervous, “Yes?”

“You have two choices,” I told him while holding up a paw finger. “One is you surrendering yourself peacefully to the guard where I escort you to. Or two is for me to find out what pony meat truly tastes like.”

He snorted with a smirk. “Clearly you don’t know who I am. You wouldn’t da-“ I interrupted him by having my duplicate in front of him jump him. He shouted in horror as he got shoved to the floor. And even started to panic, with good reason, when my duplicate’s jaws clamped down on his throat. He tried getting away by wiggling his legs in a frantic effort to flee, but my other duplicates and I used our combined weight to hold him down.

“Now then,” I growled lowly at him from behind, “do you surrender, or do I take my first bite?” When he didn’t answer at first, I emphasized my point by squeezing his throat. After a couple of coughing gags, he got the point.

“Alright,” he choked out, “alright, I surrender.”

“Darn it,” I grumbled, as if disappointed, and let him up but kept my other duplicates. “Now march with me to the local guard barracks and nothing tricky you understand? You can’t get away faster than I can chase you.”

“Alright, alright,” he said over and over again. Upon my urging he headed out the door with my duplicates surrounding him, and with Rainbow hovering above him, heading toward the guard’s barracks. On the way there we got lots of attention. Mostly ponies shaking their heads at the poor stallion because they knew us. Small town and all, you know. The guard barracks was just outside of town across the river, so it didn’t take us long to get there, explain what happened and the charges being pressed upon him. It wasn’t until a magic suppressor ring got put on his horn and shackles on his hooves that I dismissed my duplicates.

“You weren’t really going to eat him were you?” Rainbow asked a little later as we walked back to the boutique as she hovered along beside me.

A wicked chuckle escaped from me with a shake of my head, “Nah, his meat was too rotten.”

Rainbow snorted out a laugh, “Not bad, stud. Not bad.” She then fluttered down to lay down on my back, wrap her front hooves around my neck, and place her head on top of mine. “So, stud, how about asking Rarity for a threesome?”

I nearly stumbled when I stopped too fast. “Where did that come from?”

“Come on, stud please?” she tried to sound sexy and alluring while lightly biting my ear, but it never really worked for her. When I didn’t say anything she started kissing my neck. “Remember our time in the hospital?” It was a good thing that Rarity wasn’t here right now. “How wild it was? The bed creaking as I rode you?” Ok, I’ll admit to her starting to get to me. “You know how I long for this form? Your fox form? The predator?” Her voice was a whisper now as she nipped at my ear. “How many fantasies I’ve had about you bucking me senseless from behind? With you growling and grunting into my ear? I so want to feel you inside of me, your front paws holding me against you, and your tails surrounding me.” She moaned softly into my ear. I had to start walking again in order to keep this from becoming a scene. Not to mention getting indoors quickly for another reason. “You don’t have to be gentle with me stud,” she licked my neck as I approached the front door of the boutique. “Go all out and make me feel it the next day.” And right when my paw touched the door handle, Rainbow jumps off of me to hover above me. “Thanks, stud,” she saluted me before zipping off with her rainbow trailing behind her.

Damn it, now I really am presenting myself. After getting in, I quickly turned the sign to “closed” and headed upstairs. More than likely she would be up in her room, so that’s where I went. And in spite of myself, images of what Rainbow had just said to me flashed through my mind.

And sure enough, there was humming coming from her room. Once inside, I spotted her laying on her side in the bed. Her eyes were soft and alluring with “bedroom eyes” with a smile on her face. “Change to your human form,” she commanded softly as I shut the door behind me with a tail. The door clicked shut as my body morphed for her with my member in full salute. As her eyes roamed over my body with a slow lick of her lips, I stepped over to the bed, smiling down at her. “Is that for me darling?” she asked, patting the bed with her hoof.

“Yes,” I told her while getting onto the bed and on my back, “but you can also thank, Rainbow for getting me started.” She started frowning, so I quickly explained. “On the way back from the barracks she started saying what she would like me to do to her if you ever decided to have a threesome.” As I got comfortable, she stood above me. Her lower lips just above my member and her front hooves on either side of my chest just below my armpits.

“She has been rather forward as of late,” she cooed while lowering herself so her lower lips touched the head of my member. She moaned, with her eyes locked onto mine, and wiggled her butt so that the head of my member teased her entrance. Her slick juices started coating the head before trailing down. “I’ll think...” she sighed as the head of my member began parting her lips, “...a...about it.” As she looked down at me, I raised my hands and cupped her head. Her gaze softened and almost seemed to gloss over as she slowly lowered herself upon me. “I feel so empty without you,” her soft words whispered down to me. Her warmth slowly encompassed my shaft.

She used a hoof to reach up and touch it to my cheek. “My darling, Emmit. My predator.” Closing her eyes in pleasure, she placed both front hooves on my chest as she raised her head after taking me fully inside of her. “Nothing fast today dear,” she moaned while slowly working her rear end around in a slow small circle. “Take it slow,” she arched her back as my hands ran down her body to grip her cutie marks. “Oh my Emmit,” her words were low and slurred with pleasure as her butt still slowly went in circles. Her tail wrapped around one of my legs as she pushed herself harder against me as if trying to bring me in deeper.

My own sigh of intense pleasure escaped me because of what she was doing to me. Her warm wet slick walls massaging my shaft from all angles felt incredible. Even all the times we’ve made love she was still a little tight, gloriously so. “Rarity,” my own voice was a soft whisper moaning her name.

Only when I moaned her name did she begin to ride me, but agonizingly slow. Her lips pulled and sucked on her way up my shaft. On the way down she was just as slow, but lowered her head and locked eyes with me. She let out a long sigh of pleasure as my fingers massaged her cutie marks. A small “yes” escaped her as she fully sheathed me again, then she went back to moving in slow small circles again.

“Grip me, Rarity. Hard,” I told her through a soft growl. Her body responded instantly as her walls clamped down upon my member.

She gasped, locking eyes with me again as her body stopped moving for a couple of seconds for her mind to process the intense pleasure. Then she started to slowly ride me again with her mouth hanging open in a silent moan of pleasure. Slowly she worked herself up and down my shaft while maintaining eye contact with me. Her agonizingly slow pace was sending shockwaves of pleasure through me. There was no rush to finish here. Only the pleasure we were giving to another. She leaned down and kissed me. It was a slow and lazy kiss just like the long slow strokes she was giving my member. But even I could tell that it was getting difficult to hold herself back.

So, I flipped her over so she was beneath me. Her hind legs wrapped around my waist as my arms snaked under her shoulders to cup her head as she laid in the crook of my neck. And now it was my turn to stay slow. Her walls that gripped me felt so good, so wonderful, and so right I wanted to string this out forever. “Rarity,” I moaned her name softly while feeling her front hooves dig into my back. “You feel...” I moaned with the slow thrusts, “soo good.”

She gasped before letting out a long moan as I hilted inside of her before slowly backing out again. Each of her deep panting breaths was felt against my neck and chest as she grunted and moaned in pleasure. I lost track of the time we spent switching places as the agonizing pace began to be too much for us. But what felt like an eternity later, both of our bodies were sweating with the heat of our joining.

I was on top and her in my embrace once more. Each slow agonizing thrust was pushing me to my limits. And Rarity too. Her body was literally shaking slightly with the need for release. “Buck me, Emmit. Harder, faster, please,” she begged as her body was holding onto me as if for dear life. But still, I resisted. Slow thrust after slow thrust I entered and pulled out again. Her body began to shake slightly as she begged for release. Still, I resisted. But not without my own body starting to shake for the same reason.

I know she could feel my body shaking with my own need, not to mention my hot breath blowing against her ear. My eyes were shut tight as I tried governing myself. We could feel our climax starting to peak, but it was a peak that was slow to build. My will to govern myself to stay slow was quickly fading because my slow thrusts were now more short jerks instead of one slow movement. Each one sent wave after wave of pleasure that beat down my will as the climax was agonizingly slow to peak. By this time Rarity was loudly groaning into my neck as her jaws had lightly clamped down on it. I could swear her hooves were leaving scratch marks on my back.

Because of the jerking of my body, the climax hit us like an explosion. Rarity gasped hard as her eyes went wide, her hind legs squeezing me so hard they shook in an effort to plunge me as deep as she could get me inside of her, with her walls clamping down and milking me hard enough that I thought she would pull it off. My own fingers flexed against her coat, my eyes tightly shut, as her body milked me for all I could give her. My short grunts and groans hit her ear as I held her to me tightly. Our bodies shook in time with each pull against my member, neither one of us saying anything with our minds overwhelmed by the pleasure of it.

Finally, we were able to catch our breath as it slowed down. I could hear her trying to use her magic on the sheet to cover us but her magic failed her because she couldn’t concentrate. As she panted into my ear, I was able to lift up enough to grab the bed sheet and pull it over us. With the last of my strength, and with the climax fading away, I rolled so she could be on top. With my arms around her, slowly rubbing up and down her back, we laid there enjoying the glorious afterglow of our intense coupling.

Minutes later, she was lying limp on top of me splayed out with her head in the crook of my neck and her slow breaths brushing against my ear. My own body slowly returned to normal. “Emmit?” she finally asked after some time.

I didn’t open my eyes or look up but simply, “Hmm?”

She didn’t move as she answered me, “I don’t know how many of those I can take. By the heavens that were the most intense I’ve ever had.” I think I slurred out “me too” but wasn’t sure. “Next time will be in your fox form,” her voice sounded needy already as she lightly kissed my neck. “That was insanely good, but I want to feel your uncontrollable need for me. First slow. Next time wild, out of control, and urgent.” She moved up enough to give me a passionate kiss. “I want the animal in you to devour me.” I was able to slur out a soft “ok.”

It was a few minutes later that she hummed in a certain way that told me she just had an idea. Opening my eyes I looked at her to see a wide grin on her face. “I’ve got the most wonderful idea.”

“That’s dangerous,” a smirk on my face teased her, which earned me a playful slap.

“Oh stop,” she giggled. “Seriously though, I want you to change into your fox form and we can go to the spa together.” It was obvious, by my raised eyebrow, that her suggestion piqued my curiosity. “I’m serious,” she continued, “those girls can do wonders for you. And with you all limber and loose that will make it all the more enjoyable.” She lightly kissed me with a wicked grin, “massage first, sauna second, and then shower. They’ll limber you up for you to ravage me in the sauna after our bodies get hot and sweaty before we take a nice cool shower together.”

My jaw was hanging open a little after she got done. Holy hell that sounded hot. “That actually sounds great, but wouldn’t the spa girls complain?”

She hummed in thought for a second, “Maybe. Or maybe not if I let them watch.”

“Wow,” a soft goofy chuckled escaped from me while looking at her with wide eyes, “talk about risque.”

She giggled, patting my chest, “I know, but then again I’m experimenting. Which is why I might let Rainbow in, but we’ll see.”

I heard an almost inaudible “Yes” from outside the window. We both looked over as Rarity opened the window with, “Come on in, Rainbow. We know you’re out there.”

Rainbow flew in with her wings literally buzzing with excitement, “You mean it, Rarity?” She landed on the floor next to the bed, looking between us like an excited puppy.

“Yes, Rainbow. I meant it,” Rarity nodded.

“Great, then why don’t I come along and watch?” If I was drinking something, I’d be doing a spit-take at that. However, all I could do was look at her with an incredulous look, as did Rarity. “What?” she shrugged before grinning at us. “You said yourself that you’re experimenting and thinking about having me join, so why not do both?”

Rarity looked up at me, where I simply shrugged, not knowing what to say. But she seemed to think about it before looking over at Rainbow giving her a nod.

“Yes!” Rainbow threw her hoof into the air in victory. “Come on let’s go,” she encouraged and succeeded in getting Rarity and I off the bed and I changed into my fox form.

^_^

During the walk to the spa, I had noticed that it would be a good idea for me to get a massage from them. If I was going to have wild sex with her then it might be a good idea to get limbered up first. I felt a little stiff. Rainbow was either just as excited or even more excited than Rarity was because she was going between skipping and hovering the whole way. And was the first one when we got there.

“Rainbow, Rarity, and the gorgeous Emmit,” Aloe was the first one to greet us with a smile, not to mention batting her eyes at me. “How can we best serve you today?” she emphasized the word serve which made my mind go right to the gutter, especially with their particularly alluring accent.

“Question first,” Rainbow spoke up before Rarity could. “Is there anypony else here?”

Aloe simply shook her head looking a little confused, “No, not at zee moment, why?”

I watched as Rarity smiled, but Rainbow grinned from ear to ear, “Then close it for the next few hours, please?”

“Why would we do that?”

“Because, if you do then after you give Emmit and both of us massages then I’ll want you to join us in the sauna,” Rarity cooed at her. Then winked and said, “There you, and Rainbow, get to watch Emmit rut me senseless.”

Aloe’s jaw hung open in shock as her mind processed it. She took one look at me before licking her lips and adding, “And watch you both in the shower?”

Rarity looked over at me in thought for a second before nodding to Aloe. She moved almost as fast as Rainbow over to the door, turned over the sign to close, and locked the door. “This way,” she giggled excitedly and led us toward the back. “Lotus? We have something special for today,” she called out to her sister as we walked into the large back room. This was the main back room where the massage tables were and the large tub with the showers on one side of the room. The showers were open showers, large for more than one pony at a time, but in cordoned-off sections where walls prevented others from watching.

“Yes?” Lotus appeared coming out from one of the showers, looking like she was tending it. She smiled when seeing us as she walked up to her sister. “I see what the special is,” she giggled.

“Yes, and we get to watch Emmit rut Rarity in the sauna,” Aloe told her sister through excited giggles, “and then watch them in the shower. So, I closed the shop.”

Lotus gave her sister an incredulous look before looking at me then Rarity then Rainbow before returning to her sister. And after a nod from Aloe, Lotus’ face turned into an excited schoolgirl looking forward to doing something naughty. “Ok,” she said and motioned toward the tables, “pick a table please.”

“Rainbow and Rarity will be first,” Aloe told us while giving a wink to her sister as Rainbow and Rarity laid down on their tables. I was laying down on mine as Aloe said, “That way we can limber him up for you as you warm up in our sauna.”

“I can’t wait,” Rainbow giggled excitedly as Aloe took her and Lotus took Rarity. Meanwhile, I lay there watching. To be honest, it was a little fascinating to watch them use their hooves to massage with. One would think that it wouldn’t be comfortable, but if it wasn’t then they wouldn’t be in business. Rainbow and Rarity’s massage was professional throughout. And when they got done…

“That was simply wonderful Lotus thank you,” Rarity said as she got down from her table.

“Yeah it was good,” Rainbow admitted, “just don’t take too long with him.” Rainbow winked to them and began ushering Rarity toward the sauna.

“Don’t worry,” Aloe was smiling and waved to them with a hoof, “he will be well limbered when we are done with him.” And they kept smiling and standing next to each other until Rainbow and Rarity disappeared through the door to the sauna. They waited a beat. And when they turned around those two were grinning from ear to ear at me with a hungry look in their eyes. With only two words I knew what they had in mind for me. “Turn over,” Aloe commanded with a predatory lustful look in her eyes.

So I did. And after I did, they descended upon me. Aloe went straight for my manhood, kissing and licking me encouraging me out of the sheath, which didn’t take too long. Because as Aloe was having fun down south, Lotus practically sat on my face. Lotus positioned her lower lips right above my mouth, so attacked her out of self-defense, so I had the assurance that I’d be able to breathe for the short foreseeable future. My front paws grabbed Lotus’ cutie marks and my tongue shot inside her folds. I’ll give her credit for being quiet with only a sharp squeak escaping her.

Meanwhile, Aloe had coaxed me out and was suckling on my head like a baby to a nipple with her hooves massaging my shaft. My hips started moving on their own, but aloe put a stop to that by holding me down and deep throating me. And only would start again after I got the message. And boy did I get the message. And boy did Aloe know what she was doing. It was agonizing not being able to move my hips. So, I put all my frustration into pleasing Lotus and attacked her marehood with a vengeance. My paws rubbed her cutie marks firmly as my tongue danced inside of her.

I felt Lotus’ hooves against my stomach, and then her lips, as she leaned over. Lotus kissed her way down where she was able to kiss my shaft while Aloe was still gently suckling away at it. This will definitely get me in the mood, that’s for sure.

^_^

(Rarity’s POV, Sauna)

After using my magic to pour some water on the rocks to get the heat going, I laid down across from them. Rainbow laid down a few hooves in front of me with a wide smile on her face. “Alright, Rarity, spill,” she practically whispered to me like an excited filly before her first date, “what’s he like in his fox form?” I was laying on my side, my legs curled up against me, as the heat began to fill the small wooden room. While contemplating my answer I came to realize that my wonderful husband is beginning to become a bad influence on me. I say this because I was seriously thinking about teasing her.

“Why, Rainbow Dash!” I feigned shock and gasped at her. “Such a question! Why do you ask?”

“Why?” she looked at me as if I asked her why she liked those Daring Do books. “How can I not ask? The rumors about his fox form are from believable to downright insane.”

“Oh?” I blinked at her with a smirk egging her on. “Such as?”

She rolled her eyes with a tisk of her tongue as if tallying them all up. “One of the more believable ones is that he can get a mare to grip him upon command.”

“If it is what I think it means,” pausing for dramatic effect as she eyed me expectantly, “then yes, that’s true.” It was satisfying to see Rainbow’s eyes widen and give me a goofy school filly look. “Let me explain. It first happened to me during the train ride from Canterlot on our honeymoon trip. Tia had told me about how he commanded her to grip him and her body responded without her conscious thought. She wanted me to experience it. I’ll have to admit to finding it both agréable and a little frightening. But I’ve been wondering if it works both ways if I can command him in a similar fashion?”

“Like?” she whispered, as if in awe.

“If he can increase in size?” I winked to her letting out a giggle of excitement myself. “What are some of the other rumors?”

“Oh, um,” she shook her head, “that he can rut as many mares at once as he likes because of that doubling thingy of his.”

“Oh, Rainbow,” I laughed waving a dismissing hoof, “there are limits, darling. He can’t, we tried.”

“Wait, you tried?”

“Why so shocked? Of course, we tried, but it wasn’t possible. It takes a measure of concentration for him. The more doubles the higher the concentration. However, it seems that it’s easier to have his doubles perform simple tasks, or simple attacks, rather than complex ones.” I explained to her while we began to sweat already. The room was getting nice and warm for us. Perfect for what was going to happen. I’ll admit to already wanting him inside of me. She was about to ask another question, but I already knew what she wanted. “And before you ask Rainbow,” I halted her with a raised hoof, “I’m not sure if I want him rutting another mare.”

She even gave me the puppy look, “Please? You don’t know how much I’ve fantasized about him rutting me like a wild animal from behind. His cock pounding into me, feeling his hot breath against my ear and neck, his tails wrapping around my body not letting me go as-”

“Rainbow Dash!” I had to interrupt her. “I get the idea.”

She grinned at me as she licked her lips to get the sweat off of it, “Sorry, but can’t help it. I know that’s what he’s going to do to you. And I’m so envious. You get to have him, to have his body, to feel his panting breath against your ear as he ruts you.” If her plan was to get me hot and bothered, then all she had to do was get me bothered because I was hot already. And it was working.

“Rainbow you-”

“His strong paws holding you in place as your body shakes with each thrust.” She knew exactly what she was doing and it was working damn her. The image she was creating in my mind was driving my body to near heat season need as her husky voice seemed to echo in my ears. “His tails creating a cocoon around your body that feels so wonderful and protective as if you’re the only mare in the world. And he’s all yours.”

“Rainbow, plea-” she interrupted me again as she continued to create that wonderful picture in my mind. My hind legs were already moving on their own in an attempt to sate the growing heat and need she was creating. However, at least I wasn’t alone in this. Rainbow was also doing it to herself, but at least I would have the satisfaction of being sated.

“His hard cock rubbing inside you in all the right places,” she continued as if I wasn’t even here. She had her eyes closed and her hips moving a little as if it was happening to her. “He’s soo filling, he feels soo good. You want more, you need more.”

“Rain-”

“Harder you cry, faster,” Rainbow’s hoof was rubbing herself as she continued her triad. And damn her it got me going. Thanks to her my heart felt like it was pounding out of my chest. I needed him, my body wanted him…

“Rarity? Rainbow? We are...” came Lotus's voice as she, Aloe, and Emmit entered into the sauna. By this time, I wasn’t feeling that ladylike.

“Emmit, darling,” looking back at him, I stood up presenting myself to him and even waving my tail at him, “I need you.” And by the looks of him and his already hard member, he needed me too. With his size being a little larger than Tia he was about twice my size. In about two seconds, I felt the warmth of his body as he started to stand over me. My tail was already guiding him as if it had a mind of its own. I felt his chest on my back, a front paw wrapped around my barrel to hold me against him, and his tails starting to wrap around us. And his hard member rubbing against my folds. “Husband,” I moaned and as his head came forward next to mine I rubbed my cheek against his, “listen to me.”

It was hard to focus on his member rubbing firmly and slowly against my folds. But I knew just how to repay Rainbow for getting me all worked up. “Look at Rainbow,” my voice was husky as I looked over to Rainbow. Which at the moment was laying on her side using her hoof to rub herself as she, in turn, watched us. “She’s been a naughty mare, getting me all worked up and ready for you.” I could tell that Emmit was acting almost on pure instinct at this point. It was a wonderful side effect of getting him truly aroused. “So here’s what you’re going to do.” I peppered his neck with kisses as I told him, “You’re going to listen to Rainbow and let her tell you how to rut me.”

“What!?” Rainbow stopped stroking herself in total shock at what I had just said.

“Oh yes, Rainbow,” I kissed his neck again before grinning at her. “You get to participate by telling him what to do, but your punishment is not getting rutted until I say.”

It took her a second before a grin spread across her face. “Alright then, Rarity.” She started rubbing herself again, moaning out, “Slowly enter her stud and tell us how she feels by growling it into her ear.”

Oh, that is so not fai- My thoughts froze in my head as my folds started surrounding him. A front hoof grabbed onto his paw and held on as he slowly went deeper. Then came his primal voice in my ear, “My wife, you feel so wonderful.” His breath brushed up against my ear and I could feel my tail wrap around his waist and attempt to pull him in.

“Emmit, darling Emmit,” my moans hit his own ear as he fully hilted inside of me. “I feel so empty without you,” I whispered before kissing his neck.

“Well, you won’t feel empty anymore,” Rainbow’s voice was mixed with her own moans as she continued pleasuring herself. After my eyes met Rainbow’s, I knew what she had in mind. “Stud?” she asked and paused only for a second before telling him, “take her hard and fast.”

It was such an intense pleasurable shock to my system as he did just that. His hard member rubbing quickly gave me so much pleasure it made me lift my head and cry out. It was just like how Rainbow described and what I had imagined.

“Grunt and growl into her ear stud,” Rainbow commanded as I began to feel his breath against my ear. “Let her know good she feels. She’s yours, so let her know it.” Rainbow was also grunting as she pleasured herself as best she could.

“Mine,” he growled into my ear as our bodies connected time and again.

“Yes, Emmit,” my own voice was shouting in acknowledgment as my body shook with each thrust of his, “I’m yours.”

“Tell her to grip you stud,” Rainbow commanded.

“Grip me,” my body obeyed him right after he growled it into my ear. My walls gripped his shaft making me shout as the pleasure coursed through me. He also slowed his pace because of the intensity I was giving him as well.

“Tell us how it feels,” she told him as my eyes spotted a dildo being tossed to her. She looked at it as if it held salvation for her. Then gripped it with her hoof.

“You feel, so good,” he moaned into my ear as I peppered his neck with kisses and echoed his moans with some of my own.

With a shout, Rainbow thrust the toy inside of her and started to keep time with Emmit. “Take her stud, claim her, she’s yours,” she said between grunts of pleasure from the toy, “let...everypony...know it.”

His movements were frantic as our mutual climax was peaking. I could feel his need for release as well as my own. “Finish...Emmit,” my words grunted loudly into his ear, kissing his neck between moans of encouragement. “Grow...inside...of me,” my voice was quiet and shook in time with him as I tried my idea. And it worked. I felt his member grow slightly in size. Not by much, but enough that I felt his climax immediately peak. My own response was to cry out in pleasure as our bodies connected in their quick succession.

“Buck her stud,” Rainbow commanded as her own body started to shake because of her own climax, “now...”

We all finished at the same time. My body clamped down and started milking his member with my climax shaking my body with its intensity. Emmit’s paw was holding me tightly against his body as his own body was nearly convulsing in time with what mine was doing to him. Warmth flooded into me as my body took him in. Rainbow had the toy deep inside of her and was shaking with her own release and crying out “buck, buck.” Emmit didn’t cry out but gave out a soft grunt like whines as he held onto me. I whispered “I love you” to him against his neck before running my teeth against him, moaning as the climax started to wane.

Emmit laid down and pulled me against him with his tails over me like a blanket. My head rested on his neck and my legs curled up with my body still shaking slightly with the afterglow. A few seconds later there was a nice cool breeze coming into the hot room, telling me that the twins had opened the door to let the heat out. With a sigh of contentment, I kissed his neck lightly again and again. His chest was rising and falling as he lay there calming his body down.

“You girls drive me wild,” he whispered through a chuckle.

“That’s the idea, darling,” I giggled into his ear before kissing his muzzle. “Some like it wild and out of control.”

“Wish I could,” Rainbow grumbled and blew raspberries at Rarity.

I stuck out my tongue to her teasingly before putting my lips to his ear. “Time to wash, Emmit. And I want you in your human form for that.”

He hummed and stretched, “Alright, if you insist.” His body shifted to his human form and I felt his arms and hands around me.

I kissed him, “Thank you, dear.”

^_^

(Emmit’s POV, hours later)

Hours later we were walking through town with me in my fox form. It was just after lunch with a beautiful day out, but little did I know what would be in store for me this day. “You have something planned for me?” I asked while passing through the center of town and town hall.

“Yes,” she sounded a little nervous and unsure. It was her steadying breath that raised my eyebrow. “It wasn’t just me that you are visiting this time, darling.”

“Oh?” I didn’t know who else I would visit, other than the rest of the girls.

She waited for a beat before saying a name that brought a chill up and down my spine and the memories of hours of talking with Tia, Luna, Rarity, and the Empress. “It’s Flutterbat, dear.”

Stopping dead in my tracks my mouth hung open in shock as if catching flies. Rarity stopped, turned, and stepped back up to me. She had a small understanding smile on her face. “I know that Tia, Luna, Red, you, and I have talked about it at length with Fluttershy slash Flutterbat. But…”

She put a hoof to my mouth. “We’ve known for a while now that Flutterbat is forever part of Fluttershy and that’s that. Even though we’ve tried fixing our mistake, it’s just the way it is now. She’ll tell you that she is completely fine with herself now. Both she and Flutterbat live peacefully together. But now she, they, are in heat because of the bat part of her.” There was sorrow in her eyes as well. “Sense we can’t correct our mistake then we will help her in any way that we can.” She turned and used her tail to encourage me to keep walking with her as she continued explaining. “And I can see the Empress’ reasoning.”

“I can too,” I added now feeling a little nervous. “It’s just…”

“Sudden?” she offered.

With a nod, I agreed, “Yes. But that’s not all.” I guess it was my turn to explain a little. “The empress put me into one of Flutterbat’s dreams. I didn’t know that it was her at first. At first, I thought it was Fluttershy because I walked into her cottage.” As we walked toward the edge of town I definitely had Rarity’s attention. “Then Flutterbat walked out from the darkness across the room. And…well…um…”

“I think I get the picture,” Rarity actually giggled a little. “And I can tell that you were a little afraid to tell me. But it’s alright…truly.”

That made me feel better. “At first I just marked it as a weird dream of Fluttershy’s. Until our wedding day.” Rarity’s head looked up to me, now intently curious. “She walked in as Fluttershy, hugged me as Fluttershy, and then changed to Flutterbat. She ran her fangs across my neck and told me to thank the Empress for the gift, but that the fantasy would one day become reality.”

Rarity hummed in thought as Fluttershy’s cottage came into view. “That day is today, dear.”

I really didn’t know what to say at this point. Thoughts of being the Adam of a completely new pony race ran through my mind as I walked beside Rarity. She would be Eve. I had so many questions.

“Just talk to her,” Rarity told me.

Believe me, I will. The cottage seemed quiet to me. Animals were out and about, but they seemed subdued, as if fearful. I didn’t see her bear or larger animals outside, just the smaller ones like birds and chickens. And when we reached the front door, the lights seemed to be out. “She’s here,” I whispered just before Rarity knocked on the door with her hoof.

“Now why do you say that, dear?” she asked curiously.

“I can feel her,” my voice was soft again in reply. And indeed I could, for some reason. That and the place seemed as quiet as a haunted house on Halloween night.

Right before Rarity could answer me, Fluttershy’s voice called out from the upper window above us. “Is it you Emmit?”

“It’s me and Rarity.” Looking up to answer proved fruitless because she didn’t open the window and pop her head out. Simply loudly talked through the closed window. Which, considering how soft her voice was, was a small feat for her. But maybe not tonight.

“You can come on in,” she said and then added after a short pause, “though I understand if Rarity can’t stay.”

Rarity giggled at that. “I know a hint when I hear it,” she whispered back to me. Turning to me she kissed me, “Now don’t worry about a thing and just have fun. And let me know everything afterward.”

“Alright,” I kissed back before she turned to leave me on the front porch. And only when she was practically out of sight did I turn around, open the door, and walked in. After the door shut behind me, the only light came from the narrow slits created by the closed curtains. Everything seemed normal, and dark, inside the cottage save for one detail. There weren’t any animals in sight. Or at least, I didn’t see any. And considering there were always critters running around, it was a little disconcerting. I also knew that I didn’t have to say anything. She knew I was here.

It was barely two minutes later before my ears picked up the slow clip-clop of Flutterbat’s hooves on the wooden stairs. A few seconds later, I saw her red eyes illuminating the area around her as if lighting the way for her. After those eyes locked onto mine, a predatory lustful hunger crept upon her face. “Human form,” she said, stopping at the foot of the stairs. Her voice held not only Fluttershy’s sweet and kind voice in it but also that of the hissy scratchy voice of Flutterbat. Her voice may hold the qualities of both but her body was purely Flutterbat. Mane and tail spiked and curled. Her bat-like wings fluttered at her sides in excitement. And fangs protruding in her mouth. And also the scent of musk from a mare in heat.

So, I morphed to my naked human form sporting a semi-hard member.

Her eyes roamed over me while slowly taking small steps toward me. “It’s alright, Emmit. Really.” It was Fluttershy’s voice only that was speaking. Which was odd to see on Flutterbat’s body. “Both of us want this. And both of us understand why it must be you.” Her voice changed to Flutterbat only, “I’m not complaining.” Fluttershy’s soft giggled escaped from her mouth, “Nor I. I love you, Emmit.” “And I want you,” Flutterbat hissed lustfully at me. She stopped in front of me with her eyes looking up into mine before slowly lowering themselves south. A smile spread across her muzzle and she licked her lips eyeing my semi-hard member. I felt her breath upon my skin as she leaned in putting her nose to its base. “I want your seed,” she whispered before taking a long deep sniff as if taking in my scent.

This was oddly arousing.

She gently kissed my hardening member. “I want you to fill me,” she whispered again before liking up my shaft and kissing the head. “I want to feel your warmth.” This was all Flutterbat. I watched her sit down, raise herself up, and place her hooves on either side of my hard member. Kissing my head once before taking it into her mouth. I even felt her fangs sliding up and down the skin of my shaft. She was making sure to be careful as she sucked on me like a foal feeding from a teat. Her lips created a seal around my shaft as she gently suckled with her hooves massaging around my hard member. The pleasure rocked me even as her tongue licked the underside of my member.

A moan escaped my lips as I swayed a little due to the pleasure she was giving me. My hands reached down to her head running my fingers through her hair. And spreading my legs slightly apart for better balance as the pleasure sapped the energy from me. But as she encouraged, my body responded with eagerness. She knew she was affecting me. And I was enjoying it immensely.

She stopped after a couple of minutes. When she pulled herself off and looked up at me, my hands were cupping her head. The next second she had jumped up placing her hooves against my chest then taking my mouth in a deep kiss. My hands ran up and down her slim form as her bat-like wings fluttered for balance. As our tongues danced and mine entered her mouth, I could feel her sharp fangs against my tongue. She sighed in pleasure deepening the kiss. She moved so her body was pressed up against the head of my member. And slowly her body shifted from side to side so the soft fur of her coat rubbed against the head. Pleasure shot through me while she moaned excitedly during our passionate kiss.

“Emmit,” Fluttershy’s voice slowly moaned out in a low sultry voice after she broke the kiss letting me kiss her neck. “It’s ok Emmit, it’s ok.” My fingers gripped her sides and pulled her against me, almost holding her up off the floor. My member sandwiched between us. Fluttershy moaned softly, “Rut me, Emmit. Please.” Then it was Flutterbat, “Take…us,” she nearly screeched out.

The couch was only a few steps away, so I brought her over and set her down where her front hooves were on the couch. “Buck me,” Flutterbat growled out looking back at me lifting her tail. Her lower lips were wet with want and desire. Her eyes flashed red when I leaned over her. Putting my head next to hers I used one hand to brace myself against the couch then with the other holding her in place. She screeched out as my member plunged into her. Fluttershy’s soft voice moaned in my ear, “Don’t be gentle, Emmit.”

So I wasn’t. Both Fluttershy and Flutterbat reacted as our bodies connected time and again. It was like we jumped right into the roaring rapids of passion. With her practically throwing me into it and then encouraging me to greater and greater ferocity. One would think that a pony such as Fluttershy would want it so wild and hard. But she, and Flutterbat, kept moaning, groaning, and even yelling and screeching into my ear for more. She had already moved her front hooves to the back of the couch to brace herself better. Her wings flapping in time against me yelling and screeching “harder.”

Our climax hit us hard with her tail wrapped around me trying to pull me in deeper as her body started milking me. And as our bodies started to shake and spasm with the release, that’s not the only thing that happened. Both our bodies started glowing white. And with Flutterbat and Fluttershy’s words of “YES” and “FILL ME” ringing in my ears, everything went white and I found myself somewhere else.

^_^

At first, I thought I might have passed out or something. Quickly though it was obvious that it was the or something. Because I found myself standing in front of Red and the crystal-like pony representation of the Tree of Harmony. Naked. And a second later Red jumped up, placed her hooves onto my chest, and gave me a kiss. “Hi, honey.” Of course, my hands reached up to grip her sides to hold her in place while returning her kiss; now confused.

“Hi,” was all my confused mind could sputter out at the moment.

“Let me explain why you’re here,” Red said to me smiling while patting my chest lightly with a hoof.

“Thank you.”

“Flutterbat slash Fluttershy is going to be the mother, and you the father, of the very first pair, colt, and filly, of true thestrals,” she explained. “From which all of the thestral race will be spawned from.” Got that part. Knew that coming in due to the talks we’ve had. “Now we’ll need to talk about their ultimate leader. Luna, who is going to rule over them as she sees fit.” I nodded, understanding. “However, in order for her to do that and if you want your future foals to be safe, there is something else you need to do first.”

“Which is?” I had no clue where she was going with this or why the Tree of Harmony was with us right now.

“Nightmare Moon.” And she said it so seriously too.

I chuckled and shook my head, “Why? Twilight and her friends used your elements to destroy her.” I was looking at the crystal pony when I said it.

That’s when she stepped forward, looked up at me, and shook her head. “When Twilight and her friends used my elements against Nightmare Moon. I couldn’t destroy her. For she was, and is, part of Luna. They are one and the same pony.” My face showed my confusion as she continued. “Luna is Nightmare Moon and Nightmare Moon is Luna. I could not find a way to separate them, so I was left with no choice but to entrap Nightmare Moon into the deepest portion of Luna. Locking her away.”

Still confused, I shook my head looking between them, “Alright, but what can I do?”

“You hold the key to joining them together again,” the Tree explained. “For if you fail, not only is your family in danger, but Nightmare Moon will take over Luna once more.”

“Right, no pressure,” I said dryly. “But I still don’t get it. How do I hold the key when I don’t have Equestrian magic, to begin with?”

“Because it wasn’t magic that created Nightmare Moon in Luna’s mind,” the Tree explained further, “therefore magic can’t cure her.”

With a shrug, I gave out a short laugh in frustration, “Well then how can…I…” My mind started piecing together the clues. She said that Nightmare Moon was created in Luna’s mind and that magic didn’t create her. And because of that, they can’t be separated because they are one and the same. “Is it really that simple?” I whispered rhetorically while my mind raced. They both looked up at me expectantly. After their eyes stared at me for a few more seconds, I told them my thoughts. “Ok, if I’m right then yes I know what’s wrong. I think she has Multiple Personality Disorder.”

“What’s that?” Red asked with the Tree looking just as curious.

“Basically it's when a mind will create a completely separate personality. There are various reasons that can happen. Ranging anywhere from a traumatic event to…strong emotions,” I finished, saying slowly while looking at them both as more pieces fell into place.

“Such as the frustration, anger, and envy she had for her sister?” Red asked.

“Yeah, but just emotions I don’t think would do it in this case,” I thought aloud. “Was there an event that happened right before she changed that would exacerbate her emotions at the time?”

The tree had no clue and shook her head. But Red looked up at me. “Right before Nightmare Moon emerged, Tia was arrogant and a little high-minded due to the worship of every pony. The ponies wanted to create the Summer Sun Celebration in her honor, for, and because of her glory. She was excited to do so and it was shortly after telling Luna about it did Nightmare Moon emerge.”

“And the last piece falls into place,” I added with a nod. Rubbing Red’s sides and still holding her it was time for me to explain. “Her emotions have been building for a long time and when the news that the ponies wanted a holiday in Tia’s name and for her glory, ignoring Luna completely, is what pushed her mind to create Nightmare Moon. And I’m guessing it was a time where Tia didn’t pay as much attention to Luna as she should have and unknowingly pushed her away.” Red nodded to me. I sighed in frustration, looking at Red again, “Yes, I know what to do, but it’s not going to be easy. I had a friend with the same problem and it took years just to get the two personalities to come to an understanding, so he could function in society better. At least Luna doesn’t want to be a mother yet and probably won’t for a while, so that gives me time.” My eyes met Harmony’s again, “But I’ll need access into the prison you put Nightmare Moon into though and on a daily basis. Can you set it up so I can do it myself? Talk to her without setting her free?”

Harmony nodded and stepped up to me touching her horn to my hand. I felt power and understanding flow into my body and mind. “You now will be able to use your mind control ability to look and enter inside Luna’s, or anypony’s mind. And have the power to set her free or keep her entrapped.” She stepped back with a smile, looking up to me, “May you be successful.” Then she turned around starting to fade as she walked away. Leaving us alone.

“Great, now I just have to reform my fourth wife.”

Red giggled at me, “I guess she is, isn’t she?” She used a hoof to turn my head toward her before giving me a passionate kiss. “But set that aside for now,” her voice took on a bedroom lustful quality to it. “I want to play.”

A grin slowly spread across my face, “Yes, ma’am.”

Extra Chapter: I’m Married to a Nightmare

Author's Note

I know this is a short chapter. However, there's only one more Extra Chapter left before the sequel officially begins. And happy Halloween everypony. Have fun with any and all of your activities and remember to stay safe.

Extra Chapter: I’m Married to a Nightmare

I was in my fox form and on my way to the castle after having just got off the train. I had purposely stalled from coming back to Canterlot and to Luna for a good reason. There was not a thought in my mind on how the hell I was going to bring this up to Tia and Luna. Luna had to be the first one to know, but I couldn’t leave out Tia because she was the instigator. Luna had to deal with Nightmare Moon’s emotions with Tia or there was no way this would ever get resolved. I had stalled even further by coming in on the last train, so it was around dinner time. And still was taking my time walking up to the castle as my mind tried to figure something out.

By the time I got to the castle, I still hadn’t figured out how to broach the subject. I genuinely had no clue how to go about broaching this. However, with a determined sigh, I walked up the steps. The two guards saluted me and opened the door for me. The throne room was first. If my luck held out Luna wouldn’t be in there just yet. However, as the double doors opened it hit me that my luck had run out. Both of them were standing there in front of the throne then looked at me, with wide smiles, as I entered.

Well hell.

After they saw me, they hugged each other with a grin on their faces. And with their heads cheek to cheek they each winked at me, at the same time, each using a hoof to give me a tiny wave and saying in a cute sweet voice, “Hi.”

It did lighten the mood. With a smile, I trotted my way up to them. “Hello yourselves,” I said with a light chuckle. Then put my head between theirs and hugged them both before looking to Luna first, “Shall I escort you to your room m’ lady?”

“Yes, you shall,” she giggled at me then gave me a passionate kiss.

“I’ll come back to spend the rest of the morning with you, alright?” I asked Tia.

She nodded smiling at us, “I’ll be here.”

Leaning over, I gave Tia a passionate kiss as well. Then lowered my head to her protruding belly, “And daddy will be back to see you too. Yes, I will. Daddy loves you.” Both of them giggled at my antics, but I didn’t care. And while Luna and I walked to her room my mind thought back to everything my father had done. It all started making sense now. As Luna and I walked back to her room my thoughts were flooded with how right my father was on many things. And Luna’s reaction when I tell her about Nightmare Moon.

Finally, as we entered her room, I simply decided to go out and tell her, “Luna?”

“Yes?” she turned around with an unconcerned look.

After taking a steadying breath I told her, “Nightmare Moon wasn’t destroyed, Luna. Your mother and I talked a couple of nights ago.”

At first, she thought I was joking, but then she saw the serious look on my face. Her face showed real concern after I stepped up to her. “But…” her voice trembled as she spoke softly, “the elements…they….”

I sat down and brought my front paws up to her face and held her, “You want to know what happened to her? Do you really want to know?”

“You know what happened?” I could feel the concern in her slightly trembling body. I nodded. “She wasn’t destroyed?” I shook my head. She closed her eyes taking a trembling breath, then steeled herself before opening her eyes. “Alright…tell me.”

“The Tree of Harmony didn’t fail, but did what she could with what she knew,” I told her. The look on her face told me that it was a little cryptic. “You see, Nightmare Moon wasn’t created by magic. Thereby it couldn’t be solved by magic.”

“What do you mean, she wasn’t created by magic?” Luna shook her head and backed up a step, “She took me over, controlled me.”

“Yes and no,” tilting my head side to side.

“That’s not an answer,” she said firmly before stepping back up to me and looking me square in the eye with the firmest expression I’ve ever seen on her. “Give me a straight answer.”

I sighed and nodded. “I’ll try my best to explain. Nightmare Moon wasn’t created or spawned by evil magic. But by your own mind during the first Summer Sun Celebration when you were most angry at Tia.”

She scoffed at the idea with a shake of her head, “That doesn’t make any sense.”

“Believe me I know how it sounds, but it’s true anyway. During that time you got so angry and upset at Tia that your mind created Nightmare Moon as a separate personality in order to vent that anger and frustration.” As I tried explaining, Luna turned and started to pace in front of me while shaking her head. “The Tree of Harmony saw that you and Nightmare Moon were the same, couldn’t be separated, and so she trapped her within the deep recesses of your mind.”

“NO,” she rounded on me, screaming in denial. “That’s insane, not possible.”

“I’m afraid it is,” I told her as firmly, yet gently, as I could. “It’s mental, not magical. And the Tree has given me the power to enter into your mind and deal with her. The Tree locked her, and those emotions, inside your mind and so they must still be dealt with. Locking her away was just a stop-gap measure. Those emotions and she must still be dealt with head-on.”

Tears were starting to fall and her voice broke as she asked, “You know what you’re saying?”

“I know exactly what I’m saying, Luna,” I told her and took her head in my paws again. “Your mind created Nightmare Moon from every dark aspect of your emotions and hurt. Nightmare Moon is, in essence, all the anger and hurt that you still haven’t dealt with.” I knew what she was going to say the second she opened her mouth, so I stopped her. “And the reason I was told about it was that if you were ever to get pregnant then that foal would set her free.”

“Impossible,” tears fell as her voice shook.

“It’s like pressure building up inside of a corked bottle. Eventually, that bottle will explode if that pressure continued to build.” Pulling her to me, I hugged her. “I know you’re afraid. It’s alright to be afraid. The first step is to accept what I’ve said before we do anything. You’re not insane or some type of secret evil pony. There are just some deep-rooted emotions that are locked away that must be dealt with. That’s all.”

She was silent as she took a whimpering sniff against the crook of my neck. After a couple of minutes, she pulled back and looked up at me with a determined look that I didn’t like. “I need to see her then,” she told me with some fierceness in her eyes. “If what you said is true, then I need to see her and talk to her myself.”

“I’m not sure if I can. It may be a me only kind of thing, I’m just not sure.” After a short calming sigh, I nodded to her, “I’m willing to try, of course. The Tree gave me this ability and I’ve never done it before.”

“I understand,” she said taking a step back from me, so I could focus on her eyes.

“Alright, then. Look into my eyes and concentrate on joining me,” I told her while looking into hers and activating my mind ability then the ability the Tree gave me. Out of the corner of my eye, I saw the room begin to change. After a few seconds, it dawned on me that I wasn’t going into her, but rather her mind was being projected as an illusion in the real world. Which, I think, was much easier, and because it was an illusion it was easy to make her see it as well. When the room stabilized into its illusion I blinked to bring her out of the temporary trance. “Luna.”

She blinked a few times before looking around. “This is the room at the Twin Sisters Castle,” she whispered both in awe and with a little fear. “You did it.”

“Actually it was the Tree, but we aren’t actually in your mind, but rather your mind being projected as an outward illusion,” I explained a little tickled that it worked. “Easier this way.”

“Why here?”

“It’s where you wanted to be for whatever reason.” I motioned her toward the door, “Let’s go out and go to Nightmare Moon.”

“I’m nervous and even scared to meet her,” she said quietly as we exited the room.

“That’s not surprising,” I told her as the door shut behind us, “especially after what you know now.” We were in a hallway similar to Canterlot’s castle hallway. “You ready?” She nodded slowly. “Alright then. Take us to where Nightmare Moon is being held.” The hallway changed and shifted around us. It became more dark and foreboding. What we couldn’t see was the look on the guard's faces when we exited the room and acted the way we were. And then walk back inside.

I had the ability now to bring us into the sealed room without breaking the seal and letting Nightmare Moon out. Her prison looked like one of the guest rooms, just without the bathroom. Why have one when there was no need for one? And it didn’t have any balcony or doors leading outside. The only door was the one that we walked in through. Nightmare didn’t see us at first because her back was turned. It was when she heard Luna’s hoofsteps that she turned and saw us.

“If you are here,” she said slowly to us while looking between us. “Then that means that the seal has been broken!” Nightmare Moon cackled like a mad mare and made a mad dash for the door, rushing past us. Only for her to get plastered against it like in a cartoon.

“I got her,” with a patient sigh I turned toward the door, walked up, and pulled her off with a paw. She came back to “3D” with a snap then let her go. “You’re not getting out until I say so,” I told her while she glared at me as if she could kill me with a look.

“No matter,” Nightmare scoffed at me with a snort and a smirk. “I’ll get myself free eventually. I may not know where I am or how I got here, but I will get free eventually. I got free from the moon, so I can get free from here.”

I shook my head at her, “Not this time. It was the Elements that entrapped you here and while you’re here you have no powers at all.”

She laughed wickedly before putting her nose against mine, “It was the same when I was trapped on the moon. This is no different.”

With a chuckle, I licked her lips, “Actually, it is.”

She snorted then looked at Luna when I moved to the side.

“Luna,” Nightmare cooed at her as she stepped around me, “so good of you to come and visit.” Nightmare Moon didn’t have on her regalia so other than the darker coat, cat-like eyes, and a little taller, she wasn’t that different from Luna. Personally, I like the Nightmare Moon look. Especially during Nightmare Night where I get to play the minion.

“So, it’s true,” Luna looked on with mixed emotions. Ranging from fear and worry she started to accept what I told her.

That got Nightmare to stop in front of her, “What is?”

“Everything he said was true,” Luna looked up at Nightmare with her face changing with the range of emotions coursing through her.

“Who said?” Nightmare asked before turning back to look at me. “Him?” She scoffed at me before taking a good look at me. I realized that Nightmare Moon hasn’t seen anything outside of this room. So she doesn’t know me or that we’re married. A strange thought that is. I’m married to a Nightmare. A smirk started to spread across her face as her eyes took me in. “Actually, if his colors were darker I could get to like him.”

Luna actually smirked as well, stepping up beside Nightmare, “Like this?” Luna changed my colors to what they were during Nightmare Night.

Nightmare hummed as her eyes roamed over my body and she licked her lips. “Yes,” she cooed, “now that is much better.” It took her a second before it dawned on her. “Wait!” she exclaimed then turned toward Luna. “You’ve done this to him before. Why? What’s he to you?”

Luna responded by walking over to me, turning around, and pressing her back up against me. Laying my head on her shoulders, I put a paw around her to hold her against me. “I’m his wife,” Luna told her with pride in her voice.

Nightmare smirked as she started walking toward us, “Is that right?”

“Yes, that’s right,” Luna said to her. Then looked Nightmare square in the eye when she came close. “And he was right about us.”

Nightmare looked at me with a raised eyebrow before looking back to Luna. “And what’s that, Luna?”

“That we are one and the same,” she said with a voice that told me she was beginning to accept it.

Nightmare looked at her with a wicked smile growing on her face. Then laughed wickedly, “At last, Luna, you accept it. That you can never get rid of me.”

“Remember Luna, she is your deep emotions you haven’t dealt with,” I told her while using the paw around her to comfort her the best I could.

Nightmare looked at us as if we were nuts.

“And when I finally deal with them?” she asked while watching Nightmare closely.

“I’m no expert mind you, but when you have truly dealt with them, accept them, and work through them, then either she disappears and you two are joined.” Nightmare didn’t really like that idea if the look on her face told me anything. “Or you two come to an understanding, she’s still a separate personality, and at which point she could be let free without fear. Because at that point she will be more like you at that point.”

Nightmare laughed wickedly again, “Like Luna? I’ll never be like her.” Nightmare nearly put her nose against hers, “Always bowing down to her dear sister that’s always in the spotlight.”

“She’s not like that anymore,” Luna almost yelled at her in defense, “and she regrets everything that happened to us. Including sending us to the moon.”

“All she wants is to glorify herself and leave us in the dark,” Nightmare yelled back as her eyes showed anger and hatred.

Luna shook her head.

“I hate her! She never loved us!” Nightmare stepped back, glaring and screaming at Luna. “Only wanting her spotlight with her precious ponies, who never paid any attention to us!”

“You’re wrong!” Luna was screaming back now, stepping up to Nightmare. “Our sister did love us and I don’t hate her. She made a mistake which she is sorry for. She knows what she did was wrong. Yes, she was arrogant before. Yes, what she did was wrong. But she’s not that way anymore. We’ve talked about it at length.”

Nightmare was shaking her head as Luna talked. “She won’t change!” Nightmare shot back. “She needs to be taught a lesson!”

“No, she doesn’t,” Luna argued. “You don’t know all the nights that she spent crying herself to sleep because of what she did. You don’t know how much she regrets her actions.”

Nightmare scoffed with a wicked quick laugh to glare at Luna, “Well she never did face us when we returned, did she? No, she sent her precious student and her friends to come after us and to put me here. She’s not here now is she?”

Luna stepped back and took a calming breath. “That’s because I didn’t want her here for this. I needed to accept that you are me and I am you. That you are nothing more than my deepest and darkest emotions that I haven’t dealt with. I’m not ready for her to know about you yet.”

“What are you talking about?” she rounded on Luna. “I’m my own pony. I’m not emotions. We are one and the same because my magic made it so and can’t be undone.”

Luna shook her head, “You’re wrong and Emmit was right. You didn’t exist before my own mind created you. That’s why we are one and the same pony. Even now, he brought us into my mind.”

“When the elements hit you,” I spoke to Nightmare, “the Tree saw that you two are one and the same because you were created by Luna’s mind. Therefore she did the only thing she could. To trap you deep within Luna’s mind until such point in her life that the emotions, you were created from, were dealt with.”

“I’m more than mere emotions!” Nightmare screamed at us. “I’m my own pony!”

“No, you’re not,” Luna shook her head.

“Which basically means,” I spoke up with a knowing smirk looking over at Nightmare, “that you and I, Nightmare Moon, are married because Luna and I are married.”

Luna hadn’t thought of that until I said it and when she heard it, she groaned and hung her head.

Nightmare Moon looked shocked at me before grinning from ear to ear, walking around Luna and over to me. “Well, in that case, it’s rather cruel for you to keep your wife locked up here.”

I gave her a smirk of my own, “I’m not.” Nightmare began to give me a triumphant look before frowning at what I said next. “Because Luna is free and you will too once the emotions, which you represent, are dealt with. How Luna’s mind will deal with you after that, I haven’t a clue.”

While Nightmare continued to frown at me, Luna walked over to us and changed my coloring back to normal.

“Aww, but I liked him better that way,” Nightmare whined as Luna pressed her back up against me again.

“Let’s go, Emmit,” Luna told me softly while looking at Nightmare.

“Fine!” Nightmare turned away from us with a huff.

The room started fading away because the ability was deactivated. Luna was still being held by my paw as the room began to fade. And two guards and Tia began to appear in front of us with worried looks on their faces. Once I saw them I hung my head with a groan. “Damn it, forgot that we could still be heard,” I muttered quietly.

Luna sighed after elbowing me in frustration, “You should have thought about it.” Luna looked over at the two confused guards, “It’s alright, you may leave. Thank you for your concern, but everything is fine.” The two guards saluted and left.

“Fine?!” Tia said with a worried and shocked look. “You call all that being fine? What were you doing and why were you calling out Nightmare Moon?”

“Want me to tell her?” I asked, whispering to her.

Tia waited with a raised eyebrow as Luna thought it over. After a minute or two, Luna shook her head slowly, “No, but you may need to clarify some things.” I nodded. Luna took a steadying breath before saying, “A couple of days ago, Emmit spoke to our mother about Nightmare Moon. She told him, which I just confirmed, that Nightmare Moon wasn’t destroyed by the Elements.”

Tia looked shocked and concerned. “What happened to her then?”

“She was imprisoned deep within my mind because we couldn’t be separated. That it was my mind that created her, not magic,” Luna explained, though her voice was soft and filled with strong mixed emotions.

“I don’t understand,” Tia said, confused. “What does that mean?”

“It means just that, Tia,” I told her. “Nightmare Moon isn’t a separate pony, nor was she created by magic that took Luna over. Nightmare Moon is nothing more or less than the strong emotions that were building up in Luna prior to Nightmare Moon’s creation by Luna’s mind. Sometimes the mind will create a completely separate personality in response to strong emotions or a traumatic event. In this case both.”

“The first Summer Sun Festival that got you so upset,” Tia whispered, looking to Luna. “Right?”

Luna nodded. “I was angry at you for so long before that. I thought that you were so arrogant and accepting what our ponies wanted to practically worship you and thought you were leaving me behind, or not that important to you, or our ponies. And if I’m understanding correctly, that when you accepted it is when my mind created Nightmare Moon.”

“Correct,” I acknowledged.

“And when Twilight used the Elements against me, the Tree saw that we couldn’t be separated. Because we are one and the same pony and Nightmare Moon couldn’t be destroyed. So the Tree imprisoned Nightmare Moon deep within my mind, where we just were.”

“The Tree gave me the ability, through my mental ability, to enter into her mind by creating the illusion of it around us,” I explained. “We were just talking to her.”

“Is that possible?” Tia looked at us in disbelief.

“It’s true, sister,” Luna acknowledged sadly.

Tia came up and hugged her, “Luna, I’m sorry, I’m so sorry.”

I waited for a few seconds before speaking up again, “Tia. Nightmare Moon is the strong emotion that she felt during that time. And must be dealt with if Luna is to ever have foals. If those emotions, and thus Nightmare Moon, isn’t dealt with and she has foals then Nightmare Moon will be set free when she gets pregnant.”

Tia looked up, over Luna’s shoulder, at me in total shock before laying her head back down against Luna’s shoulder. “Luna, I’m not sorry enough for what happened. I thought that she was gone for good. I was a horrible sister to you Luna. I didn’t want the past to haunt you.”

Both of them were crying softly, so I just stepped back and let them be for the moment.

“I know, Tia,” she cried softly, “I know. And I guess I’m still angry at you, even though I don’t feel it or think about it.”

“Because Nightmare Moon still exists, because you still feel them?” Tia leaned back asking for clarification.

“Basically yes,” I told her. “She doesn’t feel them because those strong emotions are part of Nightmare Moon, which is nothing more or less than those strong emotions. Which was sealed away.”

“So when they are dealt with, what will happen to Nightmare Moon?” Tia asked, looking at me with hope in her eyes.

I shrugged, “That I can’t tell you. But there are two possibilities. Either Nightmare Moon disappears and becomes one with Luna. Or she stays a separate personality, but both come to an understanding and thereby no longer a threat because the emotions which created her are no longer present within her.”

“I’m so sorry, Luna,” Tia started crying again, putting her head back against Luna’s. “I’m sorry for everything and will do anything I can to help you through this. Just name it and I’ll do it whatever it takes.”

“I know, sister,” Luna sniffed. “But right now I need to work on accepting it. After that, we’ll talk about what you can do to help me.”

“Alright, Luna. Just name it and I’ll do it.”

“I know,” Luna replied softly then pulled back with a sad small smile. “But not right now. Emmit, could you stay with me for a while? I don’t feel like being alone.”

“Sure.”

“Then goodnight, Luna,” Tia said and hugged her sister again before stepping up to me. “Goodnight Emmit, come when you are free,” she said, giving me a goodnight kiss.

“Goodnight, sister.”

“Goodnight, Tia,” I said as we watched her leave.

Luna went over to the bed and laid down. I did the same, climbing onto the bed and laying down behind her, and using a front leg to wrap over her, pulling her to me. “Just be with me a little while,” she said softly as the emotions of what happened were running rampant through her.

“Of course,” I said to her kissing her cheek, simply holding her against me.

^_^

Sometime later, while we were still in bed and with me still holding her, she spoke up to voice her thoughts, “How do you know about this, what happened to me?”

I laid my head on her shoulder. “I had a friend with that condition. Over time, and with lots of talk and discussions with him and the other personality, he was able to come to terms with it and live peacefully with his other personality and in public. He moved away right after Junior High, but as far as I know, he’s been doing fine.”

“And the other personality?”

“Wasn’t absorbed, so to speak, but was still a separate personality. However, it was like another friend or brother in his case.” I chuckled lightly remembering something. “Some thought he was crazy because he talked to himself, but not the people who knew him.”

“So if Nightmare Moon doesn’t get ‘absorbed’ then she’ll be like…another sister?” Luna asked, obviously not fond of the idea.

“Something like that yes,” I told her. A strange thought entered my head, making me grin. “She could be your naughty side if you wish.” She turned her head with a look between disgust and wtf. “Think how much fun she, and you, will have during Nightmare Night.” She gave me an unsure look at that. She was silent for a little while after that. Just stared away in thought.

After a while, she started taking glances up at me and even started blushing. “Yes?” I asked softly with a smirk.

“I just…,” she started blushing, “…had a thought.”

“Such as?” I asked, kissing her neck.

“About venting my frustration by doing something naughty,” she said through a girlish school girl voice and blushing.

“I’m listening.”

She smirked, “Well…you know how Rainbow wants you to rut her in fox form?” My face showed her an “uh oh” look. “I’ve seen her dreams, Emmit. I know,” she giggled. “And I thought about giving that to her. In one of her dreams.”

That shocked me and it showed on my face. “Honestly?”

“Yes, and I’m actually fine with it because it’s a dream.” Luna was blushing hard now.

I paused before answering because it wouldn’t be a good idea to show how much that excited me. “I’m game if you are.” And with a nod from me, I felt sleep starting to take me over. The next thing I knew, we were standing in Luna’s dreamscape surrounded by dream orbs. Hovering nearby was Rainbow’s dream.

“She wants you to take her hard and fast,” she said with her eyes locked onto the orb, “and unexpectedly.” She looked at me with a smirk, “I’ll distract her, then you take her just as she wants. Hard and fast.”

I really didn’t know what to say other than just nod and smile. Then she put us in her dream with a flash of magic. In an instant Rainbow was standing before me, but with her back turned and facing Luna. We were standing on a huge single cloud in the sky over Ponyville.

Rainbow looked around, all but behind her, then focused on Luna. “Princess Luna? What are you…wait…this is a dream isn’t it?” As she spoke I was tip-toeing my way up to her.

“Yes it is, Rainbow,” she said while a grin slowly crept up on her face.

I got right behind her.

“Ok, but why are you here?” Rainbow asked, a little confused.

“To watch your dreams come true, in your dreams.”

“Huh?” Rainbow wondered right before in one swift movement I had covered her with my body, wrapping one front leg around her holding her body firmly against me, and then thrusting myself inside of her just like she wanted. Hard and fast. “Wha-OH BUCK!” I put my muzzle just behind her ear, panting and growling each time I entered into her again and again. Her body shook in reaction to my waist hitting hers.

“That’s it Rainbow,” Luna told her with a wide grin. “You wanted him hard and fast. You got him. Now scream. Scream in triumph, passion, and pleasure as your dream comes true.”

“YES! OH BUCK ME YES!”

“Feel him inside you, Rainbow! Let his grunts and growls echo inside your head as he makes you, his. Isn’t that what you want?”

“YES! PRINCESS…YES!”

Oddly this was turning me on. It was like having a cheering squad during the most passionate animalistic sex. And it was driving me to that level. Her tail was wrapped around me and trying to help grind me into her, yanking and pulling my waist. Her wings had expanded and she couldn’t fly now even if her life depended on it. And oh Rainbow was tight.

“Tell us how she feels,” Luna said to me.

“Good,” I growled into Rainbow’s ear before running my teeth against her neck, “deliciously…good.” With each contact of our bodies, Rainbow would grunt or squeak out a ‘yes.’

“It could be better,” Luna cooed. “Grip him, Rainbow.”

“Wha-,” she was confused until her walls gripped me hard. Hard enough that it nearly brought me to my knees. She gasped hard and deep as she felt her walls grip me harder with her eyes going wide in pleasure and shock. I had slowed down with my front leg was shaking slightly. “Don’t…stop…please,” Rainbow squeaked out, “don’t…stop.”

So I didn’t but picked up my pace again.

Rainbow started whispering, “Buck…me,” as our bodies connected time and again.

“That’s it, Rainbow,” Luna stepped up, lowering her head down to her and whispering. “Take him in. Take him all in.”

“Oh…my…buck me…oh…buck me.”

I could tell that our climax was close and so could Luna. She was grinning at Rainbow. Then she put her head on the other side of mine, her cheek to mine. “Take her, Emmit,” she whispered to me, “let her feel your warmth shooting into her.”

“Buck me…I’m…”

Luna put her head up against Rainbow’s this time as she whispered, “Come then, Rainbow. Come hard, let yourself go and-“

We cut her off as both Rainbow and I leapt over the cliff of climax together. Her tail was trying to pull me deeper inside of her while her body milked me hard. Almost felt that she would yank it off. Rainbow screamed out in pleasure with her eyes wide and head held high. I growled into her ear with pleasure making my body shake with it.

“That’s it, Rainbow. Milk him, take him in.”

“YES! OH BUCK ME YES!” Rainbow Cried out with her body milking me. My own grunts and moans hit her ears as she did so. Finally, we both collapsed on the cloud, with me on top of her, and both of us panting. Luna laid down in front of us with a wide grin on her face while Rainbow panted happily. “That…was…incredible,” Rainbow painted out, smiling happily. “Thank you, Princess Luna. If there’s anything that I can do in the future, tell me.”

“I’ll hold you to that,” Luna cooed. Then whispered to her, “Now I think I’ll take him into the real world so he can rut me silly under the moonlight.” With that, everything started to fade away. A couple of seconds later, I was back laying in her bed and blinking over at her grinning face.

“You meant what you said?” I asked after blinking the sleep away and lifting my head to her. It was still night with her moon high in the sky.

“Yes, I do,” leaning her head down to me, she gave me a long passionate kiss. Then used her magic to grab hold of a piece of my mane and pull me out of the bed.

“Not that I’m arguing or anything, but are you doing this out of frustration?” I had to ask because I thought that was exactly what she was doing.

“You’re right,” she told me, now standing in the middle of the room, “I am, but I have found that this helps me.” Turning around, she puts her cheek against mine, “Especially your human form. Those fingers and feeling your arms around me do more to help me than anything in all of Equestria. In a flash of her magic, she had teleported us from her room and to the outside garden. And in front of the tiny waterfall slash fountain in the corner. “Now turn into your human form,” she commanded. And after I did, standing there naked as the day I was born, she let her eyes roam over me. I could feel the soft cool breeze against my naked skin as our eyes met. The moon from behind me was reflecting in her hungry eyes.

With a smile on her face, she sat down in front of me then lowered her head, putting her nose against my semi-hard member, and took a long sniff. “I’m so happy that you will live as long as we will,” she whispered while taking in my scent. “We’ll have so many years with each other and our foals.”

“So am I, my Luna,” a moan escaped me when she used her tongue to lick up my member and kiss the tip. “I can’t imagine living for so long, but I’m so happy that it will be with us.” She took my member into her mouth to coat it with her saliva. My hand ran through her mane as my eyes watched her and my lips whispered her name. Of course, she was careful of her horn. Didn’t want to skewer me. That’s also why she didn’t do it for long. After seeing that I was fully erect for her, she stepped back and looked up at me. “I too want you to take me hard and fast, but in your human form. With your hands around me.”

“That I can do,” I told her, giving her a long passionate kiss before she turned herself around.

^_^

(???)

You know, this really should be labeled as torture. Being a guard meant that I had to be at attention the entire time. And not being able to scratch the itch that my Prince and Princess have created in this mare by having him rut her where I could watch was agonizing. I’ve been around as a guard for a while now, so I’ve seen our Prince in both of his forms. And even heard them rutting at it from time to time in various places, even with Celestia. Which has put some rather intense fantasies in this mare’s mind about the very thing I’m watching right now.

He was leaning over her with both of his arms wrapped around her. She had stood up onto her hind legs and put her front hooves against the stone wall. And right now, even from this distance, I could hear his grunts, groans, and slaps of his rutting her. And so wishing it was me. And instead of hearing my princess yell out his name and encouraging him to go harder, I wish it was my voice that was yelling those things. I heard his hands are simply out of this world. Which fits considering he is out of this world.

Word was he was even more ferocious in his fox form. If the screams of pleasure being heard throughout the castle on occasion were any indication, it meant that was true. And by what my eyes were spotting right now confirmed that he could last way longer than the average stallion. Basically, everything this mare could want.

AND ALL I CAN DO IS STAND HERE AND BUCKING WATCH! There’s probably a small puddle under me right now. Nope, scratch that. I know there is. And when they’re done and gone back inside I’ll still be standing here with my nethers hotter than Celestia’s son with no way to take care of it.

“Emmit I…,” my hears picks up her yell right before she gasps hard before he pounds her one last time. In all my fantasies it’s me that’s taking him in right now. My voice that’s yelling out in pleasure and calling his name. As he groans “mine” into my ear as he’s doing to her right now.

Heat season is within a few months, I wonder if I could corner him?

Extra Chapter: You’re Invited to a Crystalling

Extra Chapter: You’re Invited to a Crystalling

(Emmit’s POV, Canterlot)

The girls came with me back to Canterlot when I got word that news from Cadence and Shining Armor had arrived. Twilight had Glimmer and Spike to stay behind and watch over the place while they were gone. We had lunch before we left, so it was about mid-afternoon when the train pulled into Canterlot station.

“CANTERLOT,” came the conductor’s call through the train as it jerked to a stop letting out the clichéd hiss of steam.

“Emmit, darling,” Rarity immediate spoke up while batting her eyelids at me, “would you be a dear and get my bags please?”

“Uh, Rarity? Do you have to bring your whole house with you when you travel?” Rainbow snickered out the question while I made my way out of the car to grab Rarity’s luggage from the storage underneath.

“But of course,” she responded as my ears picked up the sound of them gathering their things. “One never knows when inspiration will strike.” I used my ability to levitate all of her bags from underneath the car and set them down in front of me. In two large piles. “We don’t know why we were called here, so it might be a very important occasion.”

“Is that going to be too much for you?” came sweet Fluttershy’s soft voice from behind me.

“I can understand being prepared, Rarity,” I heard AJ’s voice still in the car with Rarity. “But this is a bit much, even for Emmit.”

Turning around I gave her a patient smile, “No it’s not. After all, I can always lift a whole house in a single spell.” Of course, I was being sarcastic.

AJ and Rarity were the last two off as Twilight, Rainbow, and Pinkie had already made their way over to me. “Oh it’s not,” Rarity dismissed AJ’s thought with a prideful huff, “he’s a lot stronger than he looks.” As she spotted me when she stepped out, she gave me a wink, “You can trust me on that.”

“I wouldn’t know,” Rainbow pouted, crossing her front hooves over her chest as she hovered above me, “you keep him to yourselves. Heat season is in just three months. Can’t you let me borrow him just this once? You’re the headmare after all.”

“I may be headmare, Rainbow Dash, but I’ll still have to talk with Tia and Luna about it,” Rarity teased her. Yeah, Especially Luna for obvious reasons. And there’s a possibility that I only have three months to get Nightmare Moon on my side.

“How are you doing?” Leaning over I whispered to Fluttershy as the girls watched Rarity and Rainbow go at it. It’s been about a month and a half since our coupling.

“I’m ok,” she whispered back, “the diet change has already started. I’ve even eaten…meat…already.”

I kissed her on her forehead and whispered, “It was to be expected, but it’s only for about nine months.” And as if on cue that’s when Rarity mentioned about the possibility of eating meat to Rainbow.

“Besides,” Rarity grinned at Rainbow, “if you get pregnant with Emmit’s foal then there’s a strong possibility that you’ll have to eat meat in order to keep the foal healthy. Would it be worth it?”

With another patient sigh, I levitated all the bags and motioned for the girls to simply start walking. With a few giggles, they started walking or bouncing in Pinkie’s case, away from the train. The girls were in front of me with the two large floating piles of bags behind me and we still were hearing Rarity and Rainbow go at it.

“Well?”

“I’m thinking about it,” Rainbow replied. Meanwhile, Fluttershy was walking beside me with a couple of my tails laying across her back. “Wait a minute,” Rainbow said after a minute of thought. Then we heard the sound of her flapping wings approaching us. “Hey, Fluttershy? Since you got pregnant, have you been eating meat?”

“Oh…um…well…,” she was hesitant to say naturally but she did after a nod from me, “yes, actually.”

“What’s that like?” Rainbow asked. Every ear of the rest of the girls was also tuned in and paying attention as well. We had left the station and was walking toward the castle.

“During pregnancy,” she began and with a voice that sounded like a teacher, “the body changes according to the needs of the foal. And with our foal being an omnivore my body has changed to meet that need. So, the meat actually doesn’t taste bad when I eat it now.”

“I don’t know if I could handle that,” Rainbow winced.

“But that’s what Princess Celestia has been doing since she got pregnant,” Fluttershy clarified. “She’s been eating meat as well.”

“Yeah, but at least she’s only about a month away from giving birth,” Rainbow sounded relieved, “so, she doesn’t have to deal with it that much longer.”

“Should we change the subject?” Twilight whispered at me with a roll of her eyes.

I shook my head at her with a wide smirk, “And mess up this? They’re boosting my ego, why would I want to?”

Twilight simply shook her head and rolled her eyes at me, “Stallions,” and trotted forward to walk with AJ and Pinkie.

^_^

Because it was mid-afternoon, Luna was still asleep, but because of whatever the news was Tia wanted to meet us all in her room. Once there the guards opened up the doors for us. “Tia?” I called out as the door opened. My eyes spotted her laying on her side in her bed while looking over some papers. Her eyes lit up when she saw me and the girls walking in. She started to get up, but I halted her, “Now don’t get up, we’ll join you.” She nodded with a delightful giggle as I got up onto the bed and laid down behind her with a couple of tails over her.

“Welcome back,” she cooed at me before giving me a long loving kiss that I returned greedily.

“Thank you,” I said back happily before putting a paw over her and rubbing her bulging belly lightly. The rest of the girls got up onto the large bed and laid down around in front of us. It was then that our foal started to kick at where my paw was.

“Oh, oh there he or she goes,” Tia giggled happily as our foal kicked at my paw. The girls cooed and giggled at the sight. “Yes, daddy’s here.”

Resting my head up against hers, my paw rubbed her belly firmly letting our foal follow it. “Daddy loves you,” I cooed at our foal softly.

“You know what it’s going to be?” Rainbow asked curiously.

Tia answered while I continued watching her belly, “No, we wanted it to be a surprise for us. We don’t know if it will be a filly or colt.”

“Nor even what he or she will look like,” I mused, looking at them. “Whether it will be bi-pedal and anthropomorphic or four-legged like yourselves.”

“Complete mystery,” Twilight seemed to space out for a second as the scientific possibilities ran through her head. “That’s right. This is unprecedented in all of Equestrian history. Emmit is both four-legged as well as bi-pedal in nature and has created an offspring with an Alicorn.”

“Not to mention a pegasus,” Fluttershy smiled with a blush. I smiled at her with a sly wink which she giggled in return.

“Oh that’s right,” Twilight gave her a nod.

“But in Fluttershy slash Flutterbat’s case the Empress is helping to steer that one,” I told them.

“You already know what they’re going to be?” Pinkie asked with pent-up excitement, squealing softly.

“Yes,” Fluttershy answered happily, “one of each, like us but with bat attributes.” They were a little confused so she clarified, “She told me that if Flutterbat had foals with another pony then they would...well…” She looked at me to finish.

“If she mated with another pony then they would become Vampires, essentially,” I continued for her. They gasped softly with some fear evident in their eyes which was natural and concern for Fluttershy. “That’s why she had her mate with me, to steer their appetite toward meat and not blood. They will have bat attributes such as bat-like wings and even fangs with cat-like eyes, but be an omnivore like me.”

“You’ll be the mother of an entirely new Equestrian species of pony,” Twilight had stars in her eyes because of the scientific repercussions. “This is such an exciting time.”

“Oh, Fluttershy, one question?” Rainbow spoke up eagerly with her eyes locked onto Fluttershy as if she had the answer to the meaning of life.

“Yes?”

“What was Emmit like when he-”

“Rainbow Dash!” Rarity interrupted her, using her magic to bop a pillow against her head. “To ask her such a thing!”

“What?” Rainbow pouted with a slight huff of disappointment. “A girl wants to know.” Then she whispered under her breath where only Tia and I could hear, “Bet he was amazing,” while gazing over at me.

“Anyhow,” AJ spoke up to change the subject, looking at Tia, “didn’t you say there was some type of announcement?”

“Oh yes,” Tia said as her face lit up with joy. “I got a letter from Cadence and Shining Armor inviting all of us to Flurry Heart’s Crystalling!”

The girls all erupted in joy and started talking about it. Twilight started saying on such a momentous occasion it was and the history behind it. Meanwhile, my mind had jumped to the word, “Crystalling,” and what it meant. It was the start of season six of the show and the last season that I watched before being pulled here. My mind started rushing ahead toward the end of that season and what it meant for my new family. Fear started creeping up in my mind at knowing who was ponynapped during the last two episodes.

“Sugarcube?” AJ’s concerned voice broke my thoughts and brought me back into the present. “What’s wrong?”

“Yeah, what’s up stud? Looks like you’ve seen a ghost,” Rainbow commented with concern as well.

I looked over at Tia with a calming sigh. “Remember how I told you about the show I watched about you guys before coming here?”

“Yeah, why?” Twilight questioned.

“Because the Crystalling of Flurry Heart was the start of season six of the show and the last season I watched before coming here,” I told them.

“There’s more isn’t there, Emmit?”

With a nod to Rarity, I continued, “It’s what happened at the end of that season that worries me.”

“What happened?” Tia’s voice was now filled with caution and worry now that she had a foal to think about. And it was in her eyes as she looked up at me.

“This doesn’t leave this room,” I told them firmly. “You can’t tell anypony about this. For the fate of Equestria depends on the correct outcome.” One by one they nodded as the gravity of what I’m about to say hits them. “During the last two episodes, Chrysalis makes her move against Equestria. Very quietly and very quickly she ponynaps everypony in this room, along with Luna, Cadence, Shining Armor, and Flurry Heart and replaces them with a drone to take their place.” They all gasp at the news. Tia has a look of horror in her eyes. “The only pony that will notice this will be Starlight Glimmer when she returns to town. With no one listening to her, and after getting an emergency dream message from Luna, she will seek the aid of her future friend Trixie.”

“Trixie?” Twilight interrupts with a slight disapproving growl.

“In spite of what you feel about her now, Twilight,” I continued, "it will be Starlight Glimmer, Trixie, Discord, and a changeling named Thorax will be the ones to defeat her and rescue everypony.”

“Discord? Really?” AJ asked in shock to which I nodded in return.

“Do you know where everypony will be taken?” Tia asks.

“I do.”

“Great then we can stomp her now before it even happens,” Rainbow sits up in the bed, tapping her front hooves together. Immediately the other girls start agreeing with her.

“No, we can’t.”

“What?! Why not, stud?”

“Because of Thorax, Rainbow,” I continued. “Thorax will be upset at the direction that Chrysalis is taking the changelings. He believes that the changelings and ponies can live in peace with one another. And he’s right.”

“What do you mean?” Tia asked cautiously.

“I mean, honey,” I looked down at her, “that what the changelings look now isn’t their true form. The defeat of Chrysalis comes directly from Thorax as he gives love instead of taking it. He gives all his love to Chrysalis which in turn destroys her throne, defeating her, and transforming him.”

“Transforming him?” Tia asked breathlessly as the other girls listened intently with bated breath.

“Yes,” I nodded before getting an idea, “let me show you.” And with my ability, I put up a screen at the end of the bed wide enough and large enough so everypony could see. “I’ll show you the last episode and you’ll see the transformation I’m referring to and why it’s so important.” It was only because of my new mental abilities that I was able to show them the whole last show flawlessly for them. At the start of the episode, they all agreed how weird it felt seeing them up on the screen before them. But after that, they all went quiet and watched as it played out before them. When it came toward the end when Chrysalis was defeated, they gasped and murmured in awe after he changed and that one by one each changeling did the same. Twilight was especially disappointed when Chrysalis batted Glimmer’s hoof away and took off cursing at her. Soon after the screen went blank.

“Well I’ll be,” AJ softly exclaimed in awe.

“I’ll say,” Rainbow echoed as they all turned back toward Tia and I, “who knew that the changelings could even do that?”

I chuckled at her when she said that and she just stuck her tongue out at me. “I never saw any more episodes after that,” I told them, “but I have a feeling that it will be a major turning point in Equestrian history.”

“The changelings could be our ally,” Tia mused already thinking about it. “Especially with Thorax as our friend and being the new leader of the changed changeling kingdom. They will be able to live in peace with us.”

“Exactly. Which is why it must play out like that or in a similar fashion.”

“Similar fashion?” Twilight questioned cautiously at me.

“Yes, Twilight because as you remember how some things aren’t exactly like it was in the show. Because I’m here, there were some differences. It’s those differences that worry me,” I told them.

Twilight sighed with a nod, “That’s true.”

“Alright, so why can’t we go get him and throw him a be our friend party?” Pinkie questioned already thinking about the celebration.

“Because he needs to come to us, Pinkie,” I told her firmly but gently. “He’ll come to us and befriend Spike first a few months from now. That will be the clue that it’s close to happening. But let him make the first move.”

“Okie dokie lokie.”

“What needs to happen is starting a friendship between Starlight Glimmer and Trixie. Let Thorax come to us. And I’ll talk with Discord about Fluttershy.” I looked over at her with a small smile. “He’ll want to know about this.”

“Wow,” Twilight softly mumbled, “this is a lot to take in.”

“I know, but this is months away, so there’s plenty of time to start Starlight on her friendship lessons,” I gave Twilight a knowing smile.

“How did…,” she started saying then sighed, “of course, you know what’s going to happen.”

“What happened in the show,” I corrected. “What actually happens, might be a little different. Hopefully similar enough though. All I can say, Twilight, is just have her seek out her old friend Sunburst, who is living in the Crystal Empire, as a friendship lesson before we go. Then let it play out as it should.”

“Alright, if you say so,” Twilight relented.

A knock was heard from the door. “Come in,” Tia announced and when the door opened it was the solar captain.

“Your Highness,” he came in and saluted to her. Then focused on me, “Sire, we have been able to track down the pony responsible for trying to resurrect Blackheart.”

That immediately got my attention. “You have? Where?” I asked lifting up my head with an eager look in my eyes.

“We’ve tracked him to a house in the middle-class part of Canterlot,” he told me. “There’s a team staking the place out now, but there’s been no sign of him showing up yet. His name is Cold Facade and was born into a very secret religious organization. This organization was created and ran before your time princess. It still exists to this day and he has become the pronounced member due to his research into history and ancient magic.”

“Religious?” Rainbow questioned with a disbelieving look.

“Yes, Rainbow,” Twilight spoke up, immediately going into lecture mode. “Before the time of Celestia, Luna, and even their parents, the citizens of Equestria was more religious toward the sun and the moon. So, it’s not surprising that an organization, such as that, was created. It is surprising that it has lasted this long into the modern age.”

“I agree,” I stood up from behind Tia, acknowledging what Twilight said. “It is odd, but it does explain a few things.” Then my eyes locked onto the captain’s, “I want to join the lookout team. It’s personal.”

He gave me an understanding nod, “I understand, sire.”

“Tia? Think you could turn my coat black like Luna does?”

“Yes,” she told me as I stepped around her getting in front of her. She ignited her horn, trusting her that it wasn’t a high powered risk spell, and after feeling the spell wash over me my coat turned black.

“Thanks, honey,” leaning down I kissed her, which she returned in earnest with caution in her eyes.

“Be careful,” she cautioned with a worried look in her eyes.

“I will,” with a smile to her I leaned down to Fluttershy, giving her a light kiss as well. She blushed as she kissed me back, softly saying the same. “I’ll see you later girls,” I told them before stepping over to Rarity giving her a passionate goodbye kiss. Rarity told me to be careful as well with the girls saying so long or goodbye, but Rainbow looked at me with a “go get him” look on her face.

^_^

I hated to cut short our visit after just gotten there, but I wanted this guy and bad. The solar captain led me into the city where the team was stationed, then dismissed himself going back to the castle. At first, the ponies treated me like they would Tia and Luna, which was fine. However, after a little bit, they finally started to loosen up a bit as we waited. I got a little more information on the unicorn in question. He was a middle-aged stallion with a brown coat and an aging white mane and tail. What was surprising to me was where we were stationed.

We borrowed the rooftop of an apartment complex that was in the middle-class part of the city that butted up against the higher class area. They informed me that the building across the street from us, a simple two-story home had changed hands many times over its lifetime. Only recently as last year was it bought out to a pony with a bogus name. That bogus name belonged to Cold Facade and has been known to use many fake names over the years. Fitting considering his real last name and its meaning.

Day turned into night and with still no sign of the stallion, the solar guard was replaced by the lunar guard. With me was the lunar captain, a flirty thestral mare that loves to make me blush. The Major, an experienced pegasus stallion that never seems to loosen up and is a stickler for regulations, but a great flier that’s almost as fast as Rainbow. And the Sergeant, which is the muscle of the group being a powerful earth pony stallion. The captain and I were laying next to each other on the rooftop, the major was in the air, while the sergeant was disguised as a city worker and watched the house at street level.

It’s been hours since I’ve joined the team watching the house and nothing has been seen of Facade. That has only given the flirty Lunar Captain fuel to mess with me.

“Word is, that you and Luna have been getting a little...adventurous...in where you rut her.” Her voice wafted over to me and was filled with a flirtatious alluring tone to it. Not to mention her tail brushing up against my hip. “Like right in front of a solar mare guard? Word is she’s still worked up about it to this day.”

Got me blushing a little, so I gave her a soft noncommittal hum of acknowledgment.

She giggled at that, moving closer to me enough to whisper into my ear, “Oh come now, my handsome king.” The tip of her tail was also starting to explore. “There’s a rumor that you two rut in other ponies' dreams. Now that’s clever, my handsome sexy king.”

“That’s just rumor,” I told her though I think she could hear the slight nervousness in my voice. Truth be told we were doing that, but I wasn’t about to tell her either. I tried keeping my eyes on the building, but it was difficult with the tip of her tail rubbing against me near my member. I’m a guy and she’s an attractive mare after all.

She rolled over onto her side, facing me and lifting her leg exposing herself to me, “Come now, you can tell your dearly devoted captain.” It was hard not to look at how she was deliberately presenting herself to me. But luckily other matters turned up.

The communication orb bleeped to life between us. “Captain?” came the sergeant’s alerted voice from it. “Facade cited with a mare heading toward the building across the street.”

The captain was all business in a heartbeat it took her to roll back over, though now almost up against me now. “Good job, sergeant,” she replied. “Got him,” she whispered to me, motioning down across the street.

My eyes spotted the pony she was referring to, but the middle-aged unicorn stallion wasn’t alone either. He had a mare with him. She seemed to be of a Jane Doe type with a light brown coat and a dark brown mane and tail. Nothing seemed special about the mare at all. Even her cutie mark seemed non-descript. And both of them almost seemed to blend into the shadows cast by the streetlamps due to their coat colors as well. “Damn it,” muttered softly as my eyes followed them as they walked up to the gate to the property, “he’s got a mare with him.”

“I don’t like her,” she whispered as the two of them walked through the gate, “she screams ‘ignore me.’”

“Yeah, got that feeling,” I agreed.

“They’re entering the building now,” came the Major’s voice through the orb.

“Good eyes, Major,” she replied. “Alright team,” she continued, “Sergeant, I want you to cross the street and cover the front entrance in case they try and make a break for it. Major, meet us across the street at the adjacent building next door and get Emmit’s listener ready.”

“Yes, ma’am,” came both of their replies simultaneously through the orb.

“Showtime,” she whispered and disappeared in a flash of magic. Meanwhile, I used my dash ability to quickly get across the street and on top of the other roof. If anypony saw me, all they might see is something like a shadow moving. When I got there, the sergeant was in place, the major had my listener ready, and the captain was just turning it on. We were literally about fifteen yards from a window we could see into. Luckily for us, the roof we were on was flat with a raised edge for us to hide behind. And with it being pitch black out with a new moon, thanks to Luna, there was almost no chance for them to see us.

“Explain this contraption to me again?” the Major questioned quietly.

“It’s from the human world, Major,” I told him with a smirk. “The idea is simple. The voices inside the room will make the glass in the window vibrate although you can’t see it. This device uses light against the window to pick up those vibrations. Then it uses one of your spells to convert those vibrations back into sound for us to hear.”

“But…there’s no light against the window,” he seemed to point out.

“There is, Major. You just can’t see it,” I explained. “Light is in what humans called a spectrum. There is visible light and then there’s light that the eyes can’t see but is there nonetheless. It’s the unseen light that we’re using. That way they can’t see it either.”

He was still a little confused. “Then how do you know it’s working?”

“Good question,” I replied then with a smirk I motioned for the captain to point it across the street to the building we were at. And to the window that was just under us. “We tested it, of course. But…”

As soon as the infrared light hit the window moaning was suddenly heard from the device. One male and one female. “Buck me, buck me harder,” came a mare’s voice. I smirked at the blushing major. The captain was winking at me, so I turned the device back to the window we were watching.

“Aw, but I liked that channel,” she teased with a fake whine. “I want to know how it ends.”

“Don’t worry, there’s an intense climax at the end,” I teased back much to the irritated groans of the Major and the Sergeant. Meanwhile, the Captain was looking at me with stars in her eyes. But thankfully, that didn’t last long.

“Here they come,” the Major pointed out which refocused our attention to the task at hand. But when we looked into the room we were shocked when the mare dropped her disguise.

“Crap, we got a changeling,” cursed as the mare walked.

“The changelings are involved?” the Sergeant questioned then cursed.

“You succeeded in getting what I needed for the ritual,” Façade told the drone as they faced each other in the room. “So, there’s no need for you to stay undercover at the castle. However, Queen Chrysalis has left it up to you whether or not you want to stay.”

We watched the drone smirk at him then change again. This time into a pony I was relatively familiar with. “I believe I can,” the drone now spoke in a soft demure tone of voice in a maid’s outfit. A young-looking maid that I’ve been seeing in the castle for almost as long as I’ve been in Equestria. “Who would ever suspect a timid maid such as myself?”

Let’s just say you don’t want to know the quiet cursing I was doing under my breath as the conversation continued.

Façade chuckled at her, “They haven’t so far. So, if you plan on staying then you need to know that Chrysalis plans to move against the Crystal Kingdom during the Crystalling. We need to know who all is going to be there.”

“That would be the human, Celestia, Luna, Twilight, and her friends,” she told them.

“Move! Now!” I growled then literally dashed into action not waiting for the captain’s word to the others. My tail attack proved useful in getting my way through the glass window and sending shards of glass in their direction. Then all hell broke loose.

“GUARDS!” Façade screamed right before he disappeared faster than I could act.

However, the changeling wasn’t so lucky. Right after landing, I sent out a quick wave of heat and pressure that sent the changeling into the far wall. “Façade teleported,” I yelled into the communicator. As the captain was shouting her response and issued orders to search for Façade, the changeling was groaning and trying to get back up. “No, you don’t,” was my war cry, and used my body to pin her against the wall in one quick movement. She struggled at first with one front paw against her head and another against her horn. Thanks to my time with my wives I knew that hard pressure against a horn will keep a unicorn from concentrating on their magic. Thus keeping the changeling here right where I want her.

“Let me go,” she had the nerve to hiss out a demand, using one eye to glare at me. “My queen will kill me if she knows that I failed.”

“Well then,” grinning from ear to ear I gave her another option, “then let me give you the opportunity to live. Cooperate and tell us everything you know, and we’ll give you protection.”

She paused, while her mind ran through it. “Or?” she questioned after a minute or two.

Leaning in where my muzzle was near her ear I whispered the only alternative, “I snap your neck. Here and now. Because no one, and I mean no one, goes after my family. Do you understand?”

She nodded slowly at me with her body trembling slightly in fear.

“So, what’s your decision?” I glared at her, secretly hoping that she’ll choose life and cooperate with us.

“I don’t want to die,” she whispered, trembling. “I’ll cooperate. I’ll tell you everything I know.”

The paw on her throat eased up some, but I kept the pressure against her horn. “Good girl,” my voice softened as well.

After quickly flying into the room and landing next to me the captain reported with an apologetic salute, “Sorry, sir, but Façade got away.”

“That’s alright, Captain,” I told her facing her with a knowing smile. “Bring the Major and the Sergeant here. With a magic suppressor for our new friend here. She has decided to cooperate and tell us everything she knows.”

“Aye, sir,” she saluted again then gave the commands through the orb while I kept watching on our new changeling friend.

^_^

Luna sat on the throne in shocked silence as the captain and I told her what had transpired just a short time ago. And was still in shocked silence after we were done, so I thanked the Captain and sent her on her way. While I took my place by her side, putting a couple of tails around her to comfort her. Hopefully bringing her out of her mind lock.

“That poor mare,” Luna finally whispered, leaning into me for moral support. “I can only imagine what they are doing to her right now.” Referring to the mare the changeling copied and replaced in the castle.

“That I can’t tell you,” I kissed her cheek gently in comfort. “However, the changeling admitted that she’s the only one in the castle. And even if she’s lying I don’t want to check everypony either. That would get everypony paranoid, including us.”

She looked over at me with the gears turning in her head. “I can see your point.”

I continued softly and gently, “You think the pony populace wants to sacrifice their freedom for safety? Does the cost of being safe mean giving up freedom entirely? Making life a prison?”

She was silent again as her mind mulled it over. “No,” she quietly replied.

I kissed her again, happy with her answer.

She returned it with a soft hum, content being with me. “What else did she tell us?”

“That she doesn’t know anything more than what Façade has told her. They are planning on making a move during the Crystalling, which complicates things. And that they used some genetic material from me in another ritual. The same one that brought my mother over,” I sighed as my mind thought through the possibilities.

Luna was quick and thought it as well. “You think…?”

I nodded against her cheek, “Yes, it’s possible the ritual was to bring over another one of my family. One problem with that is, the only one that still lives would be my father.”

She draped a wing over me, hugging me, “Oh, Emmit.”

“The simple fact that the changelings are involved is bad enough,” I continued with my voice showing my frustration and fear. “Now there’s a possibility they brought my father over into this.” She didn’t say anything to that and simply held me while my mind went through the many possibilities. There’s no telling what’s going to happen now. Of course, she sensed my distress because she turned my head and gave me a slow loving kiss.

Then said, “Let me take your mind off of it for a while.”

^_^

I thought she meant one on one for a while. That wasn’t the case. What she did was bring me into her room, keep me in my black coat coloring, and tell me to wait. So, I got up onto her moon bed and laid down facing the door. Thinking that she’ll be back with either Rarity or Tia or both. Minutes pass. Finally, the door opens again, and in steps in Luna, Tia, Rarity, Fluttershy, and Rainbow. Now I could understand Luna, Tia, and Rarity, but Fluttershy and Rainbow too? The confusion was evident on my face as they walked in and up to the bed. Rainbow was in front with Rarity and Fluttershy behind her with Tia and Luna behind them.

“Hey stud,” Rainbow greeted, clearly a little confused as well, “what’s up?”

I gave her a small shrug, “I don’t know. I’m just as clueless as you are.” That’s where Rainbow turns around facing four smiling faces.

“Remember how you’ve been asking and asking for Emmit to rut you?” Rarity asked Rainbow with a grin on her face making me both excited and nervous at the same time.

Rainbow perked up immediately. Her tail raised slightly and swayed to and fro and her wings fluttered in anticipation and growing excitement. “Yeah?” but there was also caution in her voice as well. I knew something was up. Fluttershy was starting to blush heavily.

“Well we’ve decided,” Rarity cooed softly while taking a peek over at Fluttershy, then to Tia and Luna, “that if he wants, he can.”

Rainbow’s wings snapped open with her tail raising more to give me a glimpse down below, due to how low the bed was compared to the floor. “What? Really?”

“Really?” I echoed Rainbow’s question while looking over at them in disbelief. Is there a catch somewhere?

And as if sensing my question, Rainbow asked, “What’s the catch? I’ve been after him for a while and all of a sudden this?” She may be cautious but that didn’t stop her body from getting excited over the prospect of me rutting her though. Her body was giving off waves of excitement over it. Fluttering wings, shifting her stance, and even taking a glance back at me. Though she did have a great question, which I wanted an answer to as well.

“The catch my dear Rainbow Dash,” Rarity cooed at her taking a step forward, “is that you commit yourself to him and to him only. You are to be his mare and his mare alone.” She then started stepping around her and onto the bed with me.

Rainbow watched Rarity with a face showing part excitement and part uncertainty. “You mean, I can’t rut any other stallion?”

Rarity hummed in agreement as she leaned down giving me a passionate kiss before laying down next to me. “That is correct, Rainbow Dash,” Rarity cooed while using her magic to bring my front paw around her and placing it against her barrel. Then I started lowering my paw down her body. “Give yourself to him, Rainbow Dash,” she breathed passionately as her hoof lowered my paw down against her marehood, lifting her hind leg for me. And at her urging, my paw started rubbing her marehood firmly. “Your new master,” Rarity moaned turning her head giving me another passionate kiss.

“Master?!” I heard Rainbow’s shocked voice squeak out in shock.

And when Rarity and I broke our kiss she could see the shocked look in my eyes as well. Surely she wasn’t serious about it, right? Then, out of the corner of my eye, I saw Fluttershy turn into Flutterbat, spread her wings, and fly over Rainbow to land behind me on the bed. She laid down up against me, kissing my neck before hissing out to Rainbow, “Yes, Rainbow, our master. The new pony race being spawned is to serve him for all time.”

Now I was looking at Flutterbat with a shocked look, but she caught my lips in a passionate kiss of her own.

“Master?!” Rainbow asked again, her voice quietly echoing her continued shock.

I was able to turn and look again after breaking the kiss from Flutterbat, who continued to lick and kiss my neck. At the same time, Rarity continued urging my paw to rub against her marehood making her start to moan softly. Luna and Tia both winked at me behind Rainbow’s back, stepped up to her, and both of them put a wing around her.

“Yes, Rainbow Dash,” Tia cooed softly into her ear while rubbing her womb. “Our master. I’m giving my master a foal for his continued kingdom.”

Luna joined in with, “And I will control the new thestral race under the rulership of my master.”

I think this is a role-playing thing they are doing here. At least the part about the master bit. Don’t think they were joking about the commitment though. Rainbow’s face still showed confusion and shock which wasn’t surprising. What was surprising was when Luna backed up a little and planted her lips right between Rainbow’s wings. The effect was instantaneous. Her eyes went wide with a shivering sudden intake of breath even as Tia whispered and cooed into her ear.

“Just think of him rutting you. He’ll be in his fox form, rutting you from behind, his tails and a paw wrapped around you. His grunting breath brushing against your ear as he moans his pleasure to you. The pleasure that you are giving him.” Tia was laying it on thick. She even looked up at me with bedroom eyes as she moaned the words into Rainbow’s ear. Meanwhile, Rainbow’s eyes were locked onto me, wide with arousal and need. “The pleasure so intense it makes your body shiver.” Tia moaned as she nibbled Rainbow’s ear before continuing. “Making you want to surrender everything to him. Your body, your mind, and even your soul are his.”

“And you give it freely,” Luna cooed into the other one when she stopped massaging between Rainbow’s wings to whisper into Rainbow’s ear.

“Just as I have,” Rarity cooed, using her magic to bring my head around for a passionate kiss. Rarity was dripping wet at this point with her waist, and her hoof, urging me faster.

“Both of us,” Flutterbat and Fluttershy said simultaneously while feeling her teeth rub gently against my neck possessively.

“What do you say, Rainbow Dash?” Tia questioned softly while nibbling gently on Rainbow’s ear. “Want to become a fellow sister?”

“I…,” she whispered with her voice filled with both desire and caution. That didn’t stop her from moaning softly because of Tia’s nibbling and Luna kissing between her wings again. And her eyes, wide and filled with desire and want, didn’t leave mine either. But slowly her eyes softened from shock to those bedroom eyes. “I’ll do it,” her whisper was more like a moan of pleasure as she turned, lowered her head to the floor, and lifted her tail for me.

“Go to her,” Rarity encouraged softly and after another kiss.

Almost in a trance at what was before me, I stood up from the bed, and up to Rainbow.

“You’ll give yourself to him, and him alone?” Tia asked.

“Forsaking all other stallions?” Luna questioned.

“Yes,” Rainbow moaned as I lowered my muzzle between her legs, “I’ll be his. I’m his mare.” She was wet already. The scent of her arousal hit my nose before the taste of her hit my tongue. I got the satisfaction of hearing her moan in pleasure while tasting her, my tongue licking her wet folds. And because there was no apparent harm in playing the part, my tongue played with her folds. I wanted her to want me enough to ask for it.

However, I wasn’t the only one who wanted it that way. I didn’t notice Rarity getting off the bed and approaching one side of me with Fluttershy/bat on the other side. My ears picked up the soft encouraging moan of Rarity before her words hit my ears, “Claim her, my master.” Thanks to Tia’s little wink, I knew that it was just role-playing, but damn if it wasn’t a turn-on for me. Even Fluttershy/bat got into it by licking and running her fangs across my neck whispering how they’re all mine.

Even Rainbow started grinding her sex against my muzzle and tongue, moaning louder. It was satisfying to hear the effect I was having on her. Her deep breaths, moans, and whines of pleasure were music to my ears. Then she did what I hoped she would. She asked for it.

“Please…master,” her voice was soft and timid like a mouse, doing an excellent impression of Fluttershy. The perfect tone of submissive eagerness. “Please don’t tease.” She even raised her head and turned around to face me, “Buck me, please.”

Her pleading look and moaning words were impossible to ignore. After rising up, I stepped forward and over her. Due to me being almost twice her size, I could almost stand directly over her without her kneeling. However, it was easy considering she was already lowered to the floor with her rump raised for me. As I stood over her, with the tip just touching her folds, she raised her head up to rub her cheek against mine. I could feel her rainbow tail wrap around my waist beginning to encourage me inside of her. She wasn’t the only one either, and felt a hoof from both Rarity and Fluttershy/bat on my rump, also encouraging me inside of her.

So, I did.

Her warm wet folds stretched to accommodate me sending shivers of pleasure through me. My tails came forward, as far as they could, to cover her body. I reached a front paw off the floor, under her and against her body. Pulling her up and firmly against my own body, her back against my chest. Her wings seemed to caress up and around my body indicating her level of arousal. She had taken me fully inside of her. And as she used a hoof of her own to grip my paw she moaned into my ear her approval and excitement. My own eyes closed so I could feel her body. I wanted to know every inch and curve.

“Our new sister,” Tia lowered her head and whispered to Rainbow then kissed her forehead. That was followed by Luna, Rarity, and then Fluttershy all whispering, “sister,” into her ear.

^_^

(Twilight’s POV, Aprx. One Hour Later)

AJ’s body complained with a yawn as she and Pinkie walked beside me down the hall. “I’m sure it’s nothing, Twilight,” AJ reassured me after another yawn. And I’ll never understand how Pinkie can still be smiling and bouncing this early in the morning. But she was anyway, on the other side of me.

“And you may be right,” I told her, “but I just want to make sure.”

“Why?”

“Well, Pinkie, this morning, for some reason, Luna came to get Rainbow Dash telling her to meet her in her room.”

“Oh, Celestia came by our room,” Pinkie said while bouncing down the hall with us, “to get Rarity saying the same thing.”

“I don’t remember a thing, but Fluttershy was gone when you woke me up, Twilight. But why do you think something’s wrong?” AJ questioned as we turned a corner.

“Because,” I sighed patiently and told them, “Celestia hasn’t risen the sun yet. Nor has Luna lowered the moon. They're late. And with everything Emmit just told us…well…”

“I get it,” AJ nodded getting what I was trying to say. Luna’s door was just up ahead after we turned the corner.

“I’m just worried that the changelings have gotten in or something.” But as we got closer to Luna’s door it became apparent that something was going on inside. And when we did reach the door, all we heard from inside were muffled sounds, and two saluting guards standing at the door. Both guards were mares, one pegasus, and the other a unicorn. The pegasus’ wings were outstretched and stiff showing clear signs of arousal. The unicorn had an almost blank look on her face while also showing signs of arousal.

“Twilight?” AJ’s voice was filled with caution as we stood before the door, wondering whether or not to open it. “I think tha-“

“I’m going to open it and find out what’s going on and why morning is late,” interrupting her I used my magic to quickly open the door. I was ready for anything. An attack of some sort. What my eyes saw had me standing there in shock. My nose flared out, taking in the scent of sex that came from inside the room. My eyes spotted Emmit in his human form with Rarity slowly riding him with Celestia and Luna suckling on her teats? And is that Flutterbat behind her holding her up giving Celestia and Luna more room below? And Rainbow passed out on a large pillow by the bed with a satisfied dopey look on her face? The whole scene and the scent of sex were making my wings quickly rise. My body was responding quickly to the scents and sounds of passionate sex that my eyes were watching, but my mind couldn’t quite accept.

Right when the door opened, Rarity’s voice came moaning out toward us. “I’m close,” I heard her moan with her head down and watching what my two mentors were doing to her.

AJ took off her hat, for she was never without it, and fanned herself with it. “Tarnation that-“

“Is something I’ve got to try,” Pinkie interrupted, but with a soft voice that was better left in a bedroom with a special somepony. And not standing in the hallway with her two friends and a couple of aroused mare guards.

Fluttershy slash Flutterbat heard us, turned her head toward us, and then motioned for us to come inside with a curl of her hoof.

“Ok,” Pinkie giggled out then bounced into the room, using her tail to shut the door behind her. And before we could respond to that, Rarity’s muffled scream came through the door with, what I thought I heard was, shouts of “yes master.” But surely I heard that wrong.

“I think we found out why morning is late,” AJ’s said with apparent shock in her voice, and maybe some arousal as well. I simply nodded my head because truth be told it got me aroused with thoughts of me taking Rarity’s place running through my mind before I could stop them.

Author's Note

Happy Thanksgiving to all. Here's the last Extra Chapter before I post the sequel: "Ninetales in Equestria: Fatherhood" I'll be posting the first chapter of the sequel around Christmas time. I never expected this story to be good enough for a sequel or have this many reading it. So, that means a lot to me. Thank you all. I can't say that enough. Hope you all have a pleasant Thanksgiving and the coming Christmas holiday.

Chapter One: Things Change Quickly

Author's Note

Alright, the reason for the violence is for two places, so far, that will be fighting, so I figured I'd put it up. The reason for the gore tag is for one part of the story, that's later, that a pony does explode, and is rather gory in nature, but it's not a "prominent" theme, so I left it off. If one feels that it needs to be added let me know and I will.

As always I welcome, polite criticism. Please don't post anything like. "This sucks" or anything of that nature because it just proves to everyone what an ass you are.

"If you can't say something nice, don't say nothin' at all," Thumper from Disney's "Bambi"

Chapter One: Things Change Quickly

Ninetales in Equestria

A MLP Fan Fiction by Wild W Pony

CHAPTER ONE: Things Change Quickly

My name is Emmit Knight, a six foot tall nineteen year old with long black hair and bright blue eyes. No girlfriend just yet, though I’ve got a couple of girls in mind already that they said they would like to be my girlfriend. I’m also a recent graduate of Skyline High School, Go Raiders. Anyway, like I said I just recently graduated and I was currently on my way to the Walmart in northeast Dallas to pickup some supplies for our camping trip. It was a promise that my dad made to me that we would spend the week up in the mountains of New Mexico. Right now I was stuck on LBJ in the afternoon rush hour traffic. Luckily my older Crown Vic was in excellent shape, and because it was in the middle of summer the air conditioner was on. So, as I sat in the slow moving traffic at least I wasn’t roasting. You know what the worst part is? I was only about three exits away and moving at a snails pace.

After about thirty minutes, a scream, and a sore throat later, I had only moved one mile. Wonderful now I’m only two exits away. “Screw it,” an exit was right there so I followed the shoulder for the short stretch it took to reach it and turned right onto Oates Drive. Hey at least I was moving which really felt great. For those who have grown up in large cities with rush hour traffic you know what I’m talking about. Then I turned left onto Northwest Drive and followed that until I finally got to the Walmart. The closest one to our house, which stood between my former high school and Mesquite. That’s east of Dallas by the way.

“Finally,” I shouted in triumph as I parked my car, about fifty yards from the front door, and started walking. While walking inside I took stock of the things that I would need to get. I already had some things already, but I still needed to get some of the essentials. You know like toilet paper, battery powered lantern, a large tent that we could stand up in, and the most important of all is potato chips. You know, the bare essentials. We have been going on camping trips when I was younger when Mom was still alive, but ever since her death we kind of lost the will for it. Now though we thought about doing it again. So, I was here to pickup some supplies.

“Hi there and welcome to Walmart,” the greeter said to me while giving me a small wave. An elderly woman who looked like she was retired but working for the extra money. I just said thank you taking a cart and kept walking. I knew that I would need one because of the large size of the tent that I was planning on getting. I really wanted one of those large cabin type tents which has lots of room. So that was the first place that I went to. I passed by the electronics and the toys to finally get to the camping area. Luckily for me I found one, the very last one. I grabbed it and put it in the cart. “Yes. Now this is a tent. Now I need to get one of those L.E.D. lanterns,” I mused while pushing the cart over to the next isle. There was quiet a few needless to say. So after a little scrutinizing I picked one and put it in the cart as well.

While back in the main isle I took a moment to take out my smart phone and gave my dad a call. “Hey dad, I’m finally at the Walmart and I’ve got a great huge tent for us and a lantern. Now I’ll get the rest of the stuff and be right back home.”

“...”

“Really? Guess we’ll need one of those portable gas stoves then huh?”

“...”

“I know I’ll pick up one of the small Coleman brands, they’re good. Right see you when I get home,” I hung up and turned the cart around and walked down the isle. I picked one of the smaller ones that could operate on either the small canisters or the large propane tanks. Once that was done I figured I’d start finding some of the food next, but first I wanted to see something. Walking down the main isle I went into the toy section. I know what you’re thinking. Yes I watch two things. My Little Pony and Pokemon. I wanted to see what plushies they had on sale right now. I don’t care what people think, I like those shows and once in a while I’ll pick out a plushie. One of my favorite of the Pokemon has always been Ninetales.

“Here we go,” I mused while eyeing a Ninetales plushie halfway down the isle. I picked it up from the shelf and took a good look at it. It looked great without any sort of wear or tear. All the seams seemed to be strong and fresh. I turned it where it’s head was facing me, “You are coming home with me.”

And that is when my whole life changed.

The first thing that happened was the cart started to quickly move away from me down the isle, like someone was pulling it. However, no one was in the isle but me. This confused me, “What the hell?” But right when I took the first step is when I started seeing rainbow colors all around me. It was like being surrounded by a multicolored shimmering curtain. The colors started showing up first and then the wind started blowing. Now that felt like being right in the middle of one of those hurricane tubes as my shirt was blowing wildly around me as well as my long black hair. Not the mention throwing a some toys from the shelves. “What the hell is this?” I asked as the colors and the wind increased until I was quite literally floating me off the floor. So as with any high stress situation I did the most manly thing that I could think of. I screamed my head off sounding like a little girl. And right after that is when everything went white. Not black like you read in all the fictional stories. Nope, pure white.

^_^

Immediately when I woke up I knew that something was wrong. Several things were apparent right off. I wasn’t home anymore and I wasn’t human anymore. A quick check of my body told me that I was now the Pokemon Ninetales. I was a perfect picture of the Ninetales Pokemon, complete with a brilliant golden yellow coat with thick fur on my chest. The hair on my head was the typical Ninetales spiky look. I bet that I had the red eyes too. What surprised me though was that I knew how to walk, run, and all of his abilities as if I’ve been using them my whole life. Now that was weird beyond belief. I had an ember attack, flamethrower, duplication ability, a protective shield, dash attack that was nearly invisible, tail whip making my tail nearly rock hard, ethereal howl that puts fear into hearts, mimic ability which also holds my telekinesis ability, and a mind control ability. That’s quite a repertoire if I do say so myself, I thought while thinking of the many television series, comics, and games that these abilities came from.

When I looked around I was shocked at what I found. The Tree of Harmony? I thought with shock as I was laying on the cool rock floor of the cavern looking right at the Tree of Harmony. Complete with the elements themselves right where the episode showed. Which told me that Twilight was a princess at least and was at least the start of season four, if not later. Standing up I slowly walked up to the tree and put a paw against one of the lower roots that was sticking up from the ground. As my paw ran against it there was a pleasant soft chiming sound. It stopped when my paw stopped. I wonder how far along this world is from the series? Has Tirek showed up yet? And if not then should I tell them?

Then I remembered about the locked crystal chest on one of the roots. I saw it to my left, and it was open. Then it must be after the Tirek incident and after she got her castle, which would put it at least the start of season five. With that in mind I turned and walked toward the stairs to get out of the cavern. It was dark and Luna’s beautiful moon was high in the sky giving off her soft light. Beautiful night you have Luna, I thought and started walking through the forest toward Ponyville. But as I walked through the creepy forest I wondered just why was I taking this so well? Could it be because I watched the series and knew that they would help me?

The forest looked exactly like it did from the show, which wasn’t surprising considering what I’ve seen so far. The trees looked like they came straight out of a horror film and it was eerily quiet. I didn’t hardly hear anything right now. That didn’t bode well for me. I did come across those gas spitting plants, so I gave them a wide birth as I walked around them. Other than that and it being too quiet for my liking nothing really happened. Just the creepy silence, the sound of the gentle breeze and the soft crunching of the forest floor under my paws as I walked. I did notice that I had better hearing, sight, and smell than in my human form.

About an hour later I heard some roaring up ahead which sounded like a couple of lions. My ears swiveled in that direction hoping to get more details as I was too far away to see them through the thick forest. I was on a narrow trail and they seemed to be up ahead. Sounds of claws against wood hit my ears so I thought they were battling each other for some odd reason and was just making plans to give them a wide birth.

Until I heard a female shout something in a language I couldn’t understand. She didn’t sound too please. She sounded down right angry actually. I may not understand her language or what she was saying, but I did recognize the voice though. Her voice sounded just like it was in the series. Zecora. I took off running as fast as my legs could carry me down the narrow path. I was hoping that sticking to the path would lead me right to them.

A couple of minutes later I was right. I slid to a stop about thirty yards away to get an idea of what was going on first before I jumped in head first. Zecora was throwing potions of all sorts at not one, not two, but three Manticores. And at the moment they were turning her small tree hut into tiny splinters. Two were side by side with the third one just starting to climb up onto their back to get to her on the upper level.

Oh no you don’t, I thought and started running to them while calling upon my dash attack. Using the ability to make my body like a spring I waited until I gathered enough then let it loose. My body was nearly invisible as I rushed them. Because the ability also protects me from hard impacts it didn’t hurt me when my body collided with the two on the bottom sending them flying away.

Thinking quickly I jumped up and used my tail whip ability. My nine tails turned as hard as stone and quickly flipped my body under hitting underneath it and sending it back into the air. Then used an air jump to follow him up. When I was equal to him and looking right into his surprised eyes I twisted my body around hitting him again with my tail whip. “NINETALES,” I shouted in my natural voice. The impact not only knocked him out but send him crashing into his two buddies against the tree line at the edge of the small clearing.

The other two that were under the third one started to get up as I landed on the ground between them and Zecora’s tree hut. I let out a long loud ethereal ghostly howl to put fear into their hearts making them think twice before attacking her again.

The quickly left and took their unconscious buddy with them.

And good riddance, I wanted to say, but all that came out was “Ninetales.” I sighed and called on my mimic ability to create a pulsing orb over my head to which I could speak through. “Now then Zecora,” I said aloud and turned around to face her, “I don’t think the-”

I was hit with some liquid in a small container right in my face. I didn’t immediately feel any sort of reaction as the liquid ran down my muzzle and onto the ground. Now that’s gratitude for you, I thought as another small container hit me with some liquid. She started to shout at me this time. I kept my face neutral and with a long sigh I simply walked away. She was still shouting as I started my way down the path once again as her voice started to fade the further I got.

Sense that was a bust I figured that I would try Ponyville. Why not, considering that the series made it to be the most hospitable place in Equestria. Perhaps they will be more welcoming and I hoped that Zecora was just high strung or something.

The rest of the trip through the forest was quiet for obviously reasons. The manticores were probably off somewhere licking their wounds. However, not too far because the forest is still quiet.

I pretty much knew where I would come out of the forest. According to all the episodes that I watched I should come out near Fluttershy’s cottage. Beyond the cottage would be Ponyville and to the left would be Sweet Apple Acres.

And sure enough when I reached the edge of the Everfree Forest I was looking at Fluttershy’s cottage to my right with the apple orchard to my left and Ponyville which was beyond it. Eenie, meenie, minie, and moe?, I thought while looking in those directions. I just shrugged and headed toward Ponyville walking between the orchard and her cottage.

The grass, gravel and dirt lightly crunched under my paws as I approached the town. It looked to be around midnight or so as the first buildings began to come into view. Not that I expected anyone...any pony to be up and about, but still. Wait… Twilight might still be up and about. She is a bookworm after all. So Twilight it was then. I just had to cross the town to get there as she was in her castle which was in the distance. Which meant going through town square, walking by Rarity’s and Pinkie’s place.

Pinkie Pie, now there was a pony which defied pretty much anything and everything. Where Pinkie’s mane alone is a vast emptiness that can hold anything. As I started walking through the town the first thing that caught my eye was town hall. Again it looked just like in the series. The town, though empty right now with every pony asleep, was very clean. Not a scrap of trash anywhere. No concrete streets or asphalt. The main street was mainly stones like an old brick road. Deciding to take a tour another time I simply walked through town and onto the castle. I just hoped that she didn’t have her own guards by now.

However, when I got close to the castle I noticed that she did. Balls, I thought deciding to try anyway. As I approached the castle it had a yellowish elegant stairs leading up to a yellow colored double doors with two hearts on it. On either side of those doors were purple looking stained glass windows with Twilight’s cutie mark on it. Let’s see if it and her lives up to her reputation for friendship, I thought and started up the steps.

I watched the guards and they watched me. They didn’t attack outright, so I gave them that. When I was about five or so feet away I tried putting up a screen, of sorts, using my mimic ability. Because of the language barrier I thought that pictures would help. Slowly I turned my head toward the screen hovering in the air by me and put up a movie, of sorts. Showing them escorting me to see Twilight. When it was done I made the movie and the screen disappear and waited to see what would happen.

Nothing. They just stood there.

When nothing happened I moved closer to the doors to open them with my mimic ability, which acts exactly like their telekinesis. Only when I got closer they thrust their spears across each other preventing me from doing so.

“Oh come on,” I shouted through the pulsing communication orb hovering over my head, “I just want to see her.” Hopefully my face would show my agitation regarding their actions, so they would know that it was me that was speaking even though they can’t understand me.

They said something at me, although again I couldn’t understand, though they spoke like a guard would. And I figured they were saying something like I couldn’t enter or something like that.

Not wanting to cause any trouble I just turned around and headed back into the city again. There was nothing that I could do, but wait around until she poked her head out and then I could ask her while she was out within the city. The question now was, where do I wait? And how do I wait without causing a stir? Because it was midnight and everyone, or every pony, asleep I thought maybe just waiting on top of one of the rooftops.

A few minutes, and a few parkour moves, later I was laying down on the roof that was the closest to her castle. And waited. Looking up to the night’s sky I thought of going to sleep and drifting through Luna’s dream realm. Maybe I could make contact that way, who knows.

^_^

Normally dreams aren’t lucid for me, but because I was in Equestria now I think that changed. Because now I found myself back in human form and standing in what looked to be space. Stars were all around me as If I was in the night sky itself. Looking down at my feet I tapped it against whatever I was standing on. I was standing on something or I would be floating, I just couldn’t see it. The stars were beautiful as they twinkled all around me. What I couldn’t figure out is why I was here.

I found out when I turned around. Luna was standing there looking at me both with curiosity and fear. She stood about just over four feet tall to me and about five feet away. “Well hi there,” I said while waving a little, “My name’s Emmit Knight.” I didn’t want to do the whole bowing thing like a total brony, but then again I am facing the Princess Luna.

When I spoke to her she just tilted her head to me obviously not understanding what I was saying.

“Ok,” I said quietly then patted my chest, “Emmit.” Then I did it again.

Nothing.

I motioned to her with an open palm and looking to her with what I hoped to be a curious look. Hoping that she would understand that I wanted something from her.

Nothing.

Alright, this is getting a little frustrating. I tried mentioning my name again and patting my chest, but just like before she just stood there not understanding me. Putting my hands to my face I just sighed then just to be silly I started waving my hands around like flag signals to a landing plane.

She scrunched up her face as if to say “what the hell?” and took a step back.

“Well I couldn’t think of anything else, if you can’t understand me,” I said putting my hands down and shrugging my shoulders. After that she just slowly turned around and started walking off fading as she went. She gave one last look at me before disappearing. “Your leaving no-”

Suddenly I was woken up by sudden pain in my side and was sent flying from the roof and landing on the hard ground with a thud. As I shook my head and recovered from the hit to my side, I looked up to see Rainbow glaring at me and growling at the same time.Just what the heck? I thought while hearing hoof steps nearing where I lay. Turning my head around I saw all five of Twilight’s friends surround me. Rainbow, Pinkie, Applejack, Rarity, and even Fluttershy was there, although bless her heart she was hiding behind Rarity.

Well this isn’t good, I thought while looking around at them. Rainbow said something to me that sounded like an accusational question. Of course I just blinked at her not understanding her, then Applejack asked something as well. Carefully and slowly I stood up, noticing that I should be about the size of Luna. All five backed up while watching me like a hawk. Clearly they were afraid of me as if I was doing something untoward. I used my mimic ability to put up a screen showing me simply sleeping on the roof with a few letter z’s showing over my head.

They all were confused at first but then Rainbow started shouting something at me and motioning with her hoof. I didn’t know where she was pointing but she was slowly advancing on me, so I started backing up. That’s when I felt a hoof actually slap me on my own rump. I yipped in surprise, not that it hurt any, and backed up more quickly as the five of them moved in front of me and started advancing.

So, I ran and took off toward the forest again. They followed me shouting the whole time until I ran into the forest and disappeared behind a few trees. When the girls didn’t follow I was finally able to catch my breath from the run through town. Luckily the town was just beginning to wake up so I didn’t have to use that much parkour skills to evade hitting some pony. Those that were out and about this early in the morning mostly just jumped out of the way anyway. When they couldn’t see me after a few minutes they just turned and left.

Just what the heck was that all about? And why did they run me off? I had no clue and didn’t have any answers, but I knew that somehow, someway, I just had to see at least one of the princesses. In the meantime perhaps I can check up on Zecora and see how she was doing. Now knowing where to go I stayed out of sight when I finally reached her tree hut. She works quickly I give her that, I thought seeing that most of the damage from the attack has already be fixed. I spotted her fixing the last of the damage to one of her windows. She was outside with her back to me and I first thought about stepping out and trying to communicate once again, but change my mind. I didn’t want to get hurt or attacked again for simply wanting to communicate.

With nothing else to do I turned from her hut and walked back to the edge of the forest to watch the town. I had hopes to find Twilight alone so I could try and talk with her. By the time I got to the edge of the forest and started watching the town, it was a flurry of activity. Seems like the whole town was up and about and talking. The feeling that I got was that something big was going to happen, but I couldn’t figure out what it was. I saw the Twilight and her friends in front of town hall talking among themselves. Then saw the donkey with his girlfriend show up and talk to them. Alright, so this is after he finds her.

Then out of nowhere I heard a bear roar, but it came from overhead, in the air. What the heck? I thought and saw a bugbear from the one hundredth episode fly into town. Ok, that tells me where we are in the series, I thought and watched the bear give out a roar. The town freaked out and every pony ran in all directions screaming at the top of their lungs. More than likely saying something like “We’re all going to die” or something like that. I was debating on whether to help or not. If I did then maybe those actions could speak louder than any words could. Then again I would be putting myself at risk on helping ponies that wanted nothing more than to hurt me.

With a sigh I stepped out of the forest and started running toward the bugbear and town hall. I saw Fluttershy run up to it, and standing about ten or so feet away started to try and talk to it. Two things surprised and alarmed me. One was that I could actually understand Fluttershy and what she was saying. Two was that Twilight and her friends, minus Fluttershy, spotted me and half began running toward me and the others ran toward the bugbear. I stopped in my tracks when I saw Pinkie and Rarity running toward me.

Oh come on, seriously?

As Pinkie and Rarity ran toward me Twilight shot magic at the bugbear making it scream while Rainbow kicked it in the face. Fluttershy in the meantime was doing her best to yell, or her version of yelling, “Wait, let me talk to it first.” The bugbear, on the other hand, flew up then pointed his stinger toward Fluttershy and rushed at her. Fluttershy saw this and “eeped” curling herself into a tight ball with her tail wrapped around herself and shivering with fright.

Seeing this I knew that I was the only one that could get to her in time. Pinkie and Rarity were running behind me with rarity shooting some magic at me, but just bounced off my protective shield. Twilight and Rainbow had already chased the bear too far away to get to her in time. Even Rainbow and her quick speed wouldn’t do it. Fluttershy was in the middle of the square by the fountain shivering while the bear was flying at her intending to end her.

“Fluttershy, hold on I’m coming,” I shouted through the pulsing orb over my head, then used my dash ability to cross the courtyard to stand in front of her. A split second after I reached her and surrounded her with my shield the bugbear’s stinger bounced off the shield. Twilight, Rainbow, Pinkie, and Rarity called out a single name, which I assumed was Fluttershy’s.

“Who are you?” Fluttershy asked me in a the most soft and cutest little voice.

“Long story, but let’s just say that I want to be your friend and you are the only one that can understand me. That’s due to your special talent of talking with other animals,” I told her while watching her friends attack the bugbear. Her friends were leading it around as it flew in the air all around the area of the courtyard around the courthouse. “My name is Emmit, Fluttershy, and right now I need to get you out of here and to safety while your friends deal with the bugbear,” I told her while looking down to her.

“I want to talk to it,” she said as her voice began to get clearer. She poked her head up from her nest of mane and tail looking up to me. Obviously she was starting to overcome her fear of me.

“I know you do, but for some reason it’s not listening at the moment,” I told her while kneeling down beside her and nudging her with my muzzle.

“Well,” Fluttershy quietly mused and got up, “if you say so.” After she got up I led her away from the flight of the bugbear and toward a more safer place. Some things however, are universal because part of the town was standing outside of sugarcube corner watching the whole thing. When seeing them I thought that they would be the safest place for her. When we ran up they parted for us as I led her inside.

“Alright now stay here,” I told her and headed toward the door letting my shield down.

“Wait, my friends,” she called out and wanted to follow, but I stopped her with one of my tails.

“I’ll help them. Now please stay here,” I told her and walked outside. The crowd parted for me again then I ran off to help Twilight. While walking across the courtyard I saw something that I wasn’t expecting and yet saw in the episode. Vinyl and Octavia were coming down the road riding her speakers and dj table. For a second I was frozen in shock at the sight of actually seeing it. “Holy Heaven,” I shouted then made an epic leap to get over it while watching it go off on it’s way gathering up the town’s pony’s on its way. “Well that happened,” I mused while seeing the gathering city hitch a ride on the DJ express. Once I turned around again I saw the bugbear rush toward me.

“Oh no you don’t,” I shouted through the orb and used my dash ability to ram it in its gut temporarily knocking the wind out of it. A loud “oof” came from the bugbear before landing on the ground with a hard thud. A second later the “oof” came from me as Rainbow hit me in the side...again...this time with my wind being knocked out of me. “What the hell Rainbow?” I shouted, even though she couldn’t understand me. With the bear knocked out for the moment trying to catch its breath apparently they focused their efforts on me. They hit me with as much devotion as they did the bear.

It was only two seconds later, after I stopped sliding on the ground, that I was kicked in the side. Stars exploded in my eyes as I was sent flying a few feet away not getting a chance to catch my breath. As the world started to spin around I couldn’t concentrate on my abilities so I couldn’t put up my protective barrier. I tried taking in air as my muzzle was acting like a fish out of water as I crawled away. Or tried to. From the swirling world around me all I saw next was a mass of colors. Mainly purple then a flash of bright purple light and then it was time for a long nap.

Chapter Seventeen: The Shadow Organization

Chapter Seventeen: The Shadow Organization

(Emmit’s POV)

“WHAT?!” we all said practically at the same time. I, however, had the bright idea of sitting up quickly because of the surprising news. “OW,” came my sudden realization that it probably wasn’t a good idea. All eyes turned on me once more as pain shot through me at the sudden movement. Rarity and Pinkie helped me back down with me complaining, “Ok, that wasn’t such a good idea.”

“Please, darling don’t move too quickly,” Rarity kissed my cheek after I was back down again.

“But how Fluttershy?” Twilight eagerly questioned as she got off the chair to trot over to her.

“Well,” Fluttershy began, “Princess Celestia, Princess Luna, and I talked for a long while, probably a couple of hours at least, before I must have fallen asleep. Because the next thing I knew both of them were captured by shadow ponies. They were being taken away as one of them told me to tell you.”

“Tell us what?” I asked, looking over to her.

“That if you wanted to see the princesses ever again,” she spoke nervously with sadness in her voice, “then Emmit has to come to their headquarters within a few hours.” All eyes went to me once more. Fluttershy’s ears splayed back against her head as she looked at me with worry in her eyes, “And surrender to them.”

Nothing, but shocked silence as we looked to Fluttershy then to each other. “Well that’s it then isn’t it?” my voice held finality in it as I groaned heavily trying to get up.

“Emmit,” Rarity protested or started to before I cut her off gently.

“No Rarity,” my voice was gentle but firm, and felt Pinkie help me up to a sitting position. I shook my head before putting a hand to her cheek, “No choice this time.” Then looked between the girls, “Somepony get the nurse and doctor please.”

“I got it,” AJ spoke up quickly and left rather quickly to my amusement.

“Fluttershy? Where did they say for me to go?”

“Um,” she looked at me with sad eyes, “they said to go into the Ghastly Gorge. After they described it to me, it sounded like where Rainbow started her pet race.”

“What about the eels living there?” Twilight wondered aloud while looking over at me.

“They said not to worry about the eels. They wouldn’t be a bother.”

“Here they are,” AJ called out as she entered the room first before a nurse and mare doctor. Both dressed up in usual nurse and doctor’s scrubs respectively. Both looked between all the girls and then up to me.

“You requested us Mister Knight?” the doctor asked curiously, but with a subdued voice as she felt the mood of the room.

“Yes,” I nodded to her solemnly. “What can you do for me right now as far as healing and pain? What’s broken?”

“As far as broken,” she looked at me stoically, “you have three broken ribs, which we could stitch together with magic. However, it’s best for them to heal on their own and not recommended due to how close they are to vital organs. And there is something we can do for the pain.”

The girls were silent, but all their eyes were locked onto me when I told the doctor, “Then go ahead and stitch the ribs together and do all you can for the pain. I have to leave.”

The doctor gave me an incredulous look like I just went mad. “Mister Knight that is-”

“Unavoidable doctor,” I interrupted firmly and looked at her just as intently, “I don’t have a choice. Don’t tell anypony else this, but the princesses have been ponynapped by the Shadow Organization and unless I surrender to them in a few hours they’ll be killed. How they got in here and how they’ll do it, I don’t know but I can’t take the chance on their lives.” I paused as the realization behind my words sunk in.

“I understand,” she said sadly with a nod, then turned to the nurse. “Nurse Stitch? Help me with his ribs, then we’ll concentrate on the pain.” She looked up at me as both of their horns started glowing, “Now you’ll need to hold still during this. And no talking.” She added the last part when a couple of the girls looked like they were fixing to say something.

I stood still while the doctor and nurse used their magic on me. It felt weird actually. To actually feel the bones in my chest being stitched. Then came the pain while they were doing it. I shut my eyes against it while groaning softly. Pinkie and Rarity comforted me with their hooves as the rest looked on with sad faces.

It took a few minutes, but they got done though both were a little worn out afterward. “Done,” the doctor nodded to me. “How do you feel?”

After testing my limbs and patting my chest I nodded back to her, “Fine, just a little sore. At least I’ll be able to morph now.”

“Yeah about that,” her voice was tired as she looked up at me. “You can yes, however, the longer you wait the better it will be for you.”

“Understood, doctor thank you,” with a smile I dismissed her and the nurse.

“Emmit?” Rarity moved almost in front of me as she looked at me with concern.

“I do have a plan girls,” I told them putting a hand on Rarity’s back before looking over to Twilight. “Twilight I need you to look up the mind link spell that Luna used on Nightmare Night and an invisibility spell. The best ones you can find and use them on all of you.”

“Emmit...” she hesitated in saying, “...I’m...”

I held up a hand, “Twilight, there’s no time. I know you’re sorry, and we can talk about it later, but right now there're two princesses to save. After you find them, come back here.” If I survive that is.

“Alright,” she agreed, “I can find what I need in the restricted section.” Then with one last sad look over at me, she left the room.

Next was Rarity. “Rarity, I need you to go and get Mister Fancy Pants and bring him here.”

She blinked up at me, “Why? Not that I’m refusing, but why would you need to speak with him?”

“Because when the sun doesn’t rise on schedule,” I explained while scratching behind one of her ears, “They’ll need to be reassured that somepony is in charge. Too bad Cadence and Shining Armor went back to the Crystal Empire or I could put them in charge.” After a sigh, I shook my head, “So, it has to be the council.” Then my eyes went to AJ, “However, I’ll need to speak with the Captain of both the Solar and Lunar Guards at the same time as well. So, AJ could you take care of that please?”

“On it,” She nodded and was out the door without question. Though her voice held the same somber mood as the rest of the girls.

Rarity didn’t move but held my gaze when I looked over to her. “Go on Rarity.” She started to protest, but I put a finger against her lips, “I’ll be here when you get back.”

She just leaned up and kissed my lips lightly, “Alright then darling.” And she left. Which left only one more task.

Poor Fluttershy “eeped” a little when I smiled over to her, “Fluttershy, I need you to go up to Celestia’s room and get my pants please.”

“Um, ok,” her voice was as quiet as ever and nervous at what I asked her to do, “but why do you need them?”

I chuckled, “Well, I can’t walk around in my human form naked can I?”

She giggled with a deep blush and hid behind her mane cutely, “No, probably not. Alright, I’ll go get them.” And then she too was gone shutting the door behind her. Leaving me with Pinkie and Rainbow. Not that I had anything for them to do. And because of that, I just laid back down again.

“Um...” Rainbow flew up and landed on my right side, opposite from Pinkie, “anything for us to do?”

They both looked down at me expectantly, but I shook my head, “No, I don’t think so. Everything that I can think of, pertaining to what I have planned, has been taken care of.” When I looked up to them, each had the same sad look in their eyes.

But it was Pinkie that spoke up. Her voice was unnaturally quiet and was almost a whisper, “You’re not coming back...are you?”

“What?” Rainbow cut in suddenly with the quiet protest before her eyes looked at me beginning to water.

“Honestly,” I told them while looking between them, “I’m not expecting to. I’ll do all I can, of course, but this could be a one-way trip.”

“But...” Rainbow whimpered as a tear fell from an eye, “Emmit...you...y-you helped me believe in myself. Helped me believe and trust in my friends. You have to come back.”

To see Rainbow like that, nearly ripped my heart from my chest. My hand reached up and wiped the tear away. Her head tilted into my hand as she closed her eyes as I smiled up to her. “You are an awesome mare Rainbow Dash. I’m glad that I am a part of all of your lives. Never in my wildest dreams had I ever thought I could be here and do the stuff I did with all of you.” Rainbow sniffed before opening her eyes and looking down at me with a sad smile.

“Actually...” Pinkie interrupted softly with a mischievous voice. And there was definitely some mischievousness in her eyes, but mostly she looked down at me with eyes all females are known for. She put a hoof against my cheek and leaned down. The kiss she gave me was soft and slow. She kinda tasted like peppermint actually. When she broke the kiss she put her lips to my ear, “I didn’t get to finish my lollipop.”

My eyes widened at what she meant and it seemed that Rainbow had caught on because her mood changed. Her own bedroom eyes looked down at me with mischievousness in them as well. And when Pinkie moved and started kissing down my chest, Rainbow leaned down putting her forehead against mine and closed her eyes. “From us to you, stud,” her voice was quiet and filled with emotion as she spoke. Then she kissed me at the same time Pinkie started on her lollipop again. Both of them started soft and gentle before getting more intense and needy.

^_^

(AJ’s POV)

The Captains would be at the barracks near the castle. It was a bit of a walk and would take some time to get there. I guess that was good because it gave me time to think. My mind went back to when I first saw him. It was the bugbear incident at the wedding in Ponyville. We all attacked him thinking that he was a dangerous predator. And even though he is, and I guess always will be, to us he’s something different.

My opinion of him has really changed since he’s been here. And he is an honest feller, though he makes mistakes like all of us. I guess my only regret with Emmit was not spending more time with him. And now that I think about it, I’m the only one that he hasn’t bathed. Tarnation, now I’m thinking about it. Thank my apples that it’s too dark to see the blush I’m carrying right now. Is he really that good? You know there’s a chance I might not ever find out now? Thank my apples that it’s too dark to see me cry too. I’d never hear the end of it if Big Mac or Apple Bloom found out I was crying. Not that I would care right now. My heart was breaking in my chest. And it felt like it would never heal. Only in Equestria can a creature like him mean so much to us, and to me, in such a short time.

“Ma’am?”

The question brought me out of my thoughts as I suddenly found myself at the barracks. Rather it was the front gate to the barracks. Time sure flies when you're deep in thought. At this point, I didn’t care and took a sniff wiping my eyes with a hoof. Then straightened up to the stallion guard, “I need to see the Captains right away.”

“Oh really?” He looked down at me as if I was a sightseer or something, “Look, ma’am, tours are during the day-”

My hoof struck the ground so hard it cracked the pavement, “Now you listen here. I’m Applejack, the Element of Honesty, and right now Emmit, who is the princesses consort and future king requests the Captains presence in his room at the hospital. So, you either let me inside right this instant or so help me I’ll use you to knock down that gate.” My voice was rising while speaking to him, but darn it if I didn’t care that I was screaming in his face at the end.

The gate opened less than a second later. And marched in while the guard was curled up in a corner inside the guardhouse afraid out of his mind. While on my way to the headquarters, word must have gotten around because I was practically being escorted to it.

So, a short time later I knocked on the Captain’s door.

“Enter,” came a mare’s voice. The Lunar Guard Captain was a thestral mare. Bat type wings, dark coat with an equally dark mane and tail with bright blue dragon-like eyes. Tarnation those eyes really pierce ya, don’t they? She wasn’t wearing armor at the moment. “Can I help you Miss Applejack?” Well, she knows me so this should be easy compared to the guard at the gate.

“Um yes,” I tried making my voice steady but it didn’t quite work, “Emmit needs ya and the day Captain at his room in the hospital right away.”

She raised an eyebrow at me, “Did he say why?”

I looked around first before speaking softly to her, “It has to do with the ponynappin’ of the princesses.”

She gave me an incredulous look for about a split second before recovering quickly. The call button she used almost didn’t survive her hoof, “Corporal, inside now!” The door quickly opened with a young thestral stallion standing there giving her a sharp salute. “I need you to go wake up the Solar Captain,” she said sharply, “and tell him to meet Emmit at his room in Canterlot Hospital. And snap to it, this is a priority.”

“Aye Captain,” he said and quickly disappeared down the hallway.

Then the Captain relaxed in her chair with a long sigh, “It’s embarrassing to say that the princesses got ponynapped right under our noses.” She hit the desk in frustration, “But by the moon above that’s exactly what happened.”

“Could it be because of that dark shadow magic of there’s?” I asked.

She nodded slowly, “Could be yes,” then got up, “but that’s neither here nor there now. Let’s get back to the hospital.”

^_^

(Rarity’s POV)

I tried my best to fix myself before knocking on Fancy’s door, but at this point, it would do little good.

“My word,” came Fancy’s shocked voice with a look to match as he looked me over, “why Lady Rarity, what are you doing out so late and in such a state?” Moving to the side he motioned me in, “Come in please.”

With a sniff, I walked in and heard the door shut behind me. “I’m...sorry to disturb you-”

“Now now my dear,” he chastised gently, “no need to worry about that. What has gotten you so bothered?”

My tearful eyes finally met his, “Emmit needs to see you at the hospital immediately.”

“Hospital?” he questioned with a concerned look. “Has the lad gotten into trouble again?”

With a nod, I told him, “The shadow ponies took the princesses and if he doesn’t surrender to them within hours...then...” Gently he pulled me into a hug and let me cry against his chest. “I’m...sorry...”

He shushed me, “There now, nothing to be sorry about. I wouldn’t worry about him, the lad can take care of himself.”

I pulled back, now looking at him, “This is...different.” After another sniff, I continued between sobs, “After he...surrenders...to them...there’s a chance...that they’ll...they’ll...” My heart felt like it was being twisted and crushed as the possibility went through my mind. Just the thought of not seeing him again. “I love him so much, Fancy.” He pulled me into a hug again, “I don’t want to lose him.”

^_^

(Fluttershy’s POV)

“Here’s the room ma’am,” the guard told me as he opened up the door to let me in.

“Oh thank you,” he nodded after I thanked him and waited by the door for me. I normally don’t like to go out after dark, but if Emmit needs something then I’ll do it. My whole house could probably fit inside Celestia’s room. Her room is soo big. I don’t know how I could ever find…

“Oh, there they are,” I said softly to myself spotting Emmit’s bag of clothes next to the bed. “Now let’s see,” I muttered after opening the bag to look through it, “he said just the pants.” It took me a minute, but I found them. Long white pants that Rarity made for him shortly after he arrived. After holding them up to take a look at them in order to make sure they were fine, I started to think about him. About when he first arrived. How nopony trusted him at first, including the Princesses. When I thought of how he protected the animals from the Timberwolves I smiled at the good memory. Then giggled when all the little chicks decided to play in his furry tails afterward. Oh my, it was soo cute. I knew he didn’t want them to but he didn’t have to heart to tell them no either. What I’ll always remember is the way he washed me.

Now, why would I think of it like that?

Because there’s a chance that he won’t come back.

Then it struck me. He just might not come back. What will they do to him after he surrenders? Oh dear. I held the pants to me. Oh, Emmit.

^_^

(Twilight’s POV)

“It was my own STUPID FAULT!” I made sure to buck the wall and not any of the bookshelves that were in the restricted section. The sound of my hooves against the stone wall echoed through the whole library. Not to mention the shout I just made. It didn’t take me long to find the spells I needed, but after learning them my mind just couldn’t concentrate. Pacing, and sometimes bucking the wall, was the only thing my fuddled brain wanted to do. “Stupid STUPID TWILIGHT,” I didn’t care if the whole castle heard me or even if my hooves went through a wall. My anger was directed in only one direction.

Myself.

“If you hadn’t told them,” my back and forth pacing echoed the state my mind was in, “then none of this would have happened. If you hadn’t told them, then Luna wouldn’t have gotten mad, then Emmit wouldn’t have gotten hurt, and he would have been able to save them from getting PONYNAPPED!” My hooves slammed into the wall again. “STUPID,” my hooves slammed the wall again, “STUPID,” and again, “STUpid,” again, but not soo hard, “stupid,” I just stood there looking toward the floor as tears fell. My back hooves were throbbing at the amount of abuse I’ve given them in such short of time. But I didn’t care.

It was because of how stupid I was that...that Emmit will have to…

I shook my head violently.

No, don’t think about that. There’s no guarantee what will happen after he surrenders. After we rescue everypony, especially the princesses, then we’ll just rescue him. Yeah, that’s it. Think positive. After the princesses rescue, they can rescue him after we rescue the foals. Sure, everything will be fine. “You’ll see Twilight, everything will be fine after the princesses are rescued. Now let’s head back to his room.” And as soon as I took a few steps my hooves were already complaining.

^_^

(Emmit’s POV)

About an hour after the girls left the room I was using Pinkie’s belly as the pillow for my head. Upon Pinkie’s insistence that is. While Pinkie was humming away while using a hoof to gently rub my head. Rainbow meanwhile, was laying on top of me with her head on my chest. After the girls left Pinkie and Rainbow spent the next thirty or so minutes taking turns at pleasuring not only me but themselves. And if I survive this, then that gave me some wonderful ideas for Celestia, Luna, and I. If they’ll have me that is.

“Rainbow you might want to fix yourself up,” Pinkie suggested with a giggle, “I think they are almost back.”

“Huh?” Rainbow looked up and for a second she was clueless until it clicked for her, “oh yeah.” She jumped off to go clean herself up in the bathroom.

I just sat up, grabbed the bed sheet, and pulled it up to my stomach and relaxed against Pinkie again. As Pinkie started rubbing my head again I thought of how it would be a good idea to really talk to all the girls during the train ride to Ghastly Gorge. Especially Twilight. If I know her at all she probably blames herself for this whole situation.

“What’re you thinking about?” Pinkie asked softly.

“That I should talk to Twilight during the train ride to Ghastly Gorge,” I muttered before hearing Rainbow trot back out of the bathroom. She was still damp after shaking herself. Not that she cared that much.

“You know she really blames herself,” Pinkie said softly as Rainbow fluttered up to lay down next to me.

“Yeah,” Rainbow agreed while she took a stretch on the bed, “if we know our egghead then she must be beating herself up right now. When she gets like that it’s better to talk to her before she does something stupid.”

“Before who does something stupid?” Fluttershy asked as she stepped into the room with my pants over her back.

“Hey Flutters,” Rainbow greeted with a wing wave.

“Welcome back Fluttershy,” Pinkie waved from under my head.

I waved with a smile and sat up while Fluttershy flew up to land next to Rainbow. “We were talking about how I should talk to Twilight about how bad she must feel right now,” I told her and took my pants from her then holding them up to look at them.

“Oh yes,” Fluttershy agreed, “that is a good idea. She must feel awful about what happened.”

After inspecting them, I pushed away from the bed sheet and rolled away from the girls to stand between the bed and the wall. “You girls will help me with her right?” I asked while putting my pants on.

“Yeppers.”

“Of course,” Fluttershy agreed.

“Duh.”

“Thanks,” I smiled to them after tying my pants then winked to them because they were watching. Pinkie giggled, Fluttershy blushed, and Rainbow just stuck her tongue out at me.

Then came the sound of hooves trotting down the hallway. We all turned to see the door open with Rarity and Fancy walking in. With Rarity looking like she’d been crying. It tugged at my heart to see her cry as much as it did Rainbow or any one of the other girls. “Fancy,” my voice was cordial as I walked around the bed to greet him, “thank you for coming.” When I reached him one hand reached out for him to shake as the other gently rested on Rarity’s back.

“Of course my good lad,” he smiled shaking my hand and a look on his muzzle that told me Rarity had explained some of the situation to him. “Lady Rarity was good enough to explain some.”

After he said that I knelt down beside Rarity to sideways hug her and whisper, “We’ll talk more on the train alright?” She nodded against my chest before pulling back giving me a sad smile up at me. After smiling back to her I stood up again to sit back down on the edge of the bed, “I’ll explain in full once the Captains get here.”

“Then what?”

“Then, I’ll tell you what will happen after we leave,” I told him. “AJ should be back shortly with the Captains and that would only leave-”

“I’m back,” Twilight popped into the room right in front of me startling everypony in the room. If she noticed she didn’t acknowledge it. And she looked like a mess too. Her mane and tail were a mess as if she stuck her hoof into a light socket. “I got everything I need,” she said to me, even jumping up to put her front hooves on my knees to get close to my face, “Even things I might not need. I got it. So don’t worry, I’m well-prepared.”

Oh yeah, we’ve got to talk Twilight. It was evident with every strand of hair and hitch in her voice that she was putting up a brave front. And that needed to come down. Especially she needed to stop punishing herself. She needed release...bad. However, for right this second though. I smiled to her and pulled her in for a hug wrapping my arms around her, “Thanks Twilight.” At first, she stiffened, but then put her hooves around me hugging me back, though I could feel the proverbial wall still up. “Your my friend Twilight,” I whispered into her ear, “and I love you alright?”

Her head nodded stiffly and slowly against my neck. And I thought I felt a tear against my skin as well. And when she pulled back there was a crack in that wall she put up. And with a light sniff, she sat down on the floor in front of the bed in front of me

And another set of hooves later came both Captains and AJ trotting into the room. “Thanks, AJ,” I said to her with a smile. As Fancy and the Captains greeted each other AJ went over to stand next to Rarity. One look at AJ told me that she was emotional as well, though she’d never admit it though. She’s like Rainbow in that regard. After taking a deep breath I looked between Fancy and the Captains. “Alright,” I began, “I’m sure that you three know that the princesses have been ponynapped by the Shadow Organization.” They all nodded and I could tell that the Captains weren’t happy about it either. “How it happened is neither here nor there at this point. The girls and I will be going to Ghastly Gorge to get the princesses back. However, in the meantime, it’s almost time for the sun to rise and when it doesn’t I’m afraid that ponies might start to panic.”

“If not wondering what’s going on at least,” the Solar Captain nodded.

“Exactly, that’s where you three come in,” I explained. “After we’re gone I want Fancy to be in temporary charge of the council until the princesses return. However, before that, there need to be some arrests on the ones from the council that cooperated and helped the Shadow Organization.”

“That’s where we come in,” the Lunar Captain nodded to me.

“Bingo.”

The Solar Captain put a hoof to his chin, “Well I think we know all of them by now. Yeah, so it shouldn’t be a problem.”

“Good, so then Fancy? Couldn’t you call the council together? And then once inside the guards can take the ponies in question into custody?”

“Yes, I could call them,” Fancy nodded then looked to the guards.

Which looked at each other then nodded in silent agreement. “Once assembled it will be our pleasure to take those ponies into custody. But what to do with them?”

I waved at hand, “Just hold them until the princesses return. Which, if all goes as planned then the sun should rise again in about...” I paused to think it through, “Four or so hours? Give or take? That’ll let everypony know that the princesses are alright.” The guards agreed with a nod. “Good,” I stood up and offered my hand to each, “in that case Captains and Councilpony Fancy, we’ll leave Canterlot in your capable hooves. We have an emergency train to catch to Ghastly Gorge.” After I shook my hand with them and they left, the girls and I left the hospital for the train station.

^_^

The walk to the train station felt like a dead man walking scene. And the girls knew it too. Each one of them. So, there wasn’t any talking. Just walking. We were ushered into the train without a word, but I did give the conductor instructions to stop the train on the bridge over the Gorge and wait for the girls and the princesses. And because this was the emergency train there was only the engine and one car. One car just for us. But hey, at least the seats were the size of queen size beds.

After we got in the girls took a spot on the sofas and laid down. Fluttershy, Rainbow, Rarity, Pinkie, and AJ all took one look at me. And then to Twilight. Yeah, we needed to help Twilight first.

As the train got underway, I moved from my spot by the door to the other end of the car. Where Twilight was laying down and staring out the window. She had gone almost stoic on the walk to the station. And that wasn’t good. She was laying there, alone and a little bit away from everypony as if to distance herself. Maybe not from them, but from me and the situation.

She flinched, just slightly, when she felt my hand upon her head. And when she looked up at me, she wasn’t all that stoic. Some of her was seeping through the crack I made before. I looked her in her eyes when I sat down and cupped her head in my hands. “Twilight-”

“You need to talk?” she interrupted quietly. “What about? I mean we all know what to-”

A finger to her lips stopped her. “Twilight,” I said gently, “you need to stop punishing yourself.” Out of the corner of my eye, I saw Fluttershy walk over taking a look at Twilight’s bruised rear hooves.

"But I'm not punishing myself," she protested.

“Um yes you are Twilight,” she said softly.

After looking at them myself I saw that she was right. With a patient sigh, my arms went around Twilight pulling her into a hug. She silently accepted it and even put her front hooves around me.

“Literally,” Fluttershy whispered as AJ walked over to inspect Twilight’s hooves.

“Yep,” AJ agreed, “that’s a sure sign of constant buckin’.”

“Twilight,” I whispered into her ear, “you made a mistake ok? And if you need to hear it, then I forgive you alright Twilight?” That’s when I heard a quiet sniff from her and a drop of a tear against my neck.

“But I’m...” she sniffed again now hugging me tightly, “such a stupid mare.”

I shook my head gently against hers, “Twilight you’re not a stupid mare. You just made a mistake.”

“One that could…,” I felt a few more tears against my skin and a hitch in her trembling voice, “...doom Equestria.”

“Now Twilight Darling-”

“No,” Twilight shook her head beginning to weep, “if I hadn’t told her, then she wouldn’t have gotten mad at you, and wouldn’t have hurt you, and maybe you could have stopped the shadow ponies from taking the princesses, and Luna wouldn’t hate you-”

She was going on and on one word after another without hardly taking a breath. Like Pinkie does when she word rambles quickly. So I stopped her by pulling back and giving her a deep kiss.

“They don’t hate him Twilight,” Fluttershy said while I was still kissing Twilight, “they still love him. Both Celestia and Luna. They told me before I fell asleep. And they won’t blame you for anything.”

My hands were still holding her head when we broke our kiss. Her eyes were locked onto mine filled with tears complete with quiet sobs and lip quivering. The rest of the girls made their way over then climbing onto the sofa seat around us. “Let it go and stop punishing yourself Twilight,” I told her gently.

And the wall she put up finally broke. “I’m sorry,” she whispered before closing her eyes tightly and crying. Wailing was more like it. My arms wrapped around her again pulling her into a hug as the rest of the girls hugged us both in a group hug. Twilight let it all out with the girls reassuring her of their love and friendship encouraging her that everything will be alright.

And finally after about fifteen minutes of constant crying. Twilight cried herself to sleep in my arms. With a smile, I laid her down on the sofa whispering for some of the girls to stay with her. I had a need to get up and walk around. Not that there was anywhere to walk other than the car itself. After getting up, Pinkie, Rainbow, and Fluttershy laid down either against or near Twilight.

I went to the other side and sat down staring out of the window at the passing scenery. Just a bunch of trees and rolling land mostly. After feeling a hoof against my back I turned around sitting down against the back of the sofa seat underneath the window. Rarity and AJ were on either side of me with sad smiles. They weren’t expecting me to pull them into a hug so quickly.

Rarity giggled a little before hugging me back and rubbing her head against my chest.

AJ grumbled but just settled down with a slight blush on her cheeks.

I think Rarity sensed that AJ wanted to talk because she raised her head and kissed my neck. “I love you, Emmit,” she whispered into my ear before turning to look me in my eyes, “and always will.” Then kissing me. It was a slow and lazy kiss but filled with all her heart. My own heart and feelings were in the return kiss. Then she slowly got down to lay down around Twilight.

AJ still had a slight blush on her cheeks and didn’t say anything until the rest of the girls fell asleep. Or at least looked like they were asleep. And I knew that AJ was blushing because of the moonlight that was shining through the windows and onto her face. Her eyes told me that she was more together than the rest of the girls but still had sadness and regret in them. She didn’t pull back or complain when my hand was rubbing her head and then up and down her back either.

“Remember when I told ya to keep your fingers away from me?” she whispered while looking up to me from my chest.

I nodded with a smirk whispering back, “And I told you that I like a challenge.”

She smirked back up at me and with her blush deepening she rubbed a hoof against my chest. “Yeah, well I regret sayin’ that,” she whispered with some embarrassment in her voice.

“Oh?” I encouraged with a wide smile.

She only nodded against my chest. One hand gently rubbed her head and scratched behind her ears. With the other one slowly rubbing up and down her back. AJ closed her eyes before moving into my lap fully straddling it. Moving my butt away from the wall helped her body relax onto mine and I continued my ministrations.

There was no sexual tension here, just me showing her that I cared for her as a beloved friend.

“I can see why the others enjoy those fingers o’ yours so much,” she mumbled against my chest quietly. An amused chuckle escaped from me when she said it.

“Maybe you can ask them to let me bathe you then after this,” leaned down to whisper into her ear then lightly kiss her nose.

She turned her head to look up to me with saddened eyes. “If you get out of this then...” her whole face blushed, “I will and you better come by for dinners or I’ll hog-tie ya and drag ya over.”

I chuckled with a nod.

“And if...” her voice hitched, “If ya don’t...then...I love ya, Emmit. You’re like family.” Then her hooves wrapped around me in a tight hug as she rubbed her head against my chest. My arms went around her as well and held her to me.

“I love you too AJ,” I whispered. “Never in my life did I expect to be here, much less have you and the girls as friends.”

^_^

AJ finally found sleep after about ten minutes of my hand ministrations. Which left me to sit there and think for about an hour while holding her. I couldn’t sleep because I slept at the hospital. While laying there my mind, for some reason, kept going back to the song “Far Over the Misty Mountains Cold” in “The Hobbit” movie. I guess I must have been humming it because Fluttershy walked up.

“That’s a beautiful tune,” she whispered up to me smiling.

I was looking out the window so her speaking up was unexpected. With a hand, I reached up gently scratching behind her ears smiling to her. “Thanks,” I whispered back, “it’s from a play back home. About an evil being wanting to rule the known world. And a small group on a mission to destroy a single object that holds all his power.”

She hummed softly, closing her eyes and tilts her head into my hand, “Sounds like what we’re doing.”

I smirked to her thinking how cute she is, “Yeah it does, doesn’t it?” I decided to sing softly a couple of lines. “Far over the misty mountains cold,” I sang softly just above a whisper, “to dungeons deep and caverns old.” I shrugged when done, “It seemed to fit.”

She hummed in agreement just enjoying my rubbing. My other hand was still lightly rubbing AJ’s back so it wasn’t free. “I’m glad I met you, Emmit,” she whispered now looking up to me with a sad smile, “we all love you.” Then hugged me, being careful of AJ. I hugged her back.

“I’m glad the Tree brought me too,” I whispered back hugging her.

The door between the engine and the car opened with the engineer walking in and up to me. “Ten minutes to the Ghastly Gorge bridge sir,” he whispered. I dismissed him with a nod where he then returned to the engine.

After the engineer left I guess it was then that it really hit Fluttershy what was really happening. She looked up to me with a tear in her eye, then lifted herself up putting her front legs on the back of the sofa so she could lean in. She kissed my lips softly and tenderly, “I love you Emmit and glad you’re my friend.” Then she rubbed her cheek against mine with a soft whimper.

“Me too Fluttershy,” my head rubbed hers as well, “me too.” “Now then,” I whispered while giving her a sad smile after she pulled back, “go wake up the girls. I need to tell them about my plan. It’s time.”

^_^

About twenty, or so give or take, minutes later I was walking up to the organization’s entrance in my fox form. Twilight went above and beyond and not only made them invisible but completely silent as well. There was no indication at all they were even there, except for the mind link we had with each other. My tails and head stood proudly defiant as I approached the two shadow guards at the end of the Gorge guarding the single stone carved entrance. Twilight, Rainbow, and Fluttershy were hovering above me while the other three were behind me. I didn’t say anything, just stopped at the entrance.

Without saying a word the two unicorn shadow ponies turned and put their horns through two holes in the solid rock face.

That’s not a normal spell is it Twilight? I heard Rarity asked through the link as two marks on the wall glowed.

No they’re not Rarity. Those are ancient runes carved into the stone wall. There was an invisible shield of some sort that glowed brightly before lowering. Nothing was said as the guards motioned me forward and into the stone hallways leading inside. They were used for creating one-way shields way before the joining of the races. In this configuration, you can get out, just not in. Only those that know how to manipulate the runes can lower the shield long enough to let something in.

Thanks Twilight, I told her through the link, keep an eye out and tell me everything you see. The more I know the better.

Alright Emmit.

My pace was a normal walking pace, but it wasn’t long before another guard began escorting me. I’m assuming that I’ll be taken right to Blackheart herself, so be prepared to activate the Elements when I say so.

Ok.

The hallways were wide enough for five ponies side by side with a high arched ceiling. Magical stone torches lined the hallway giving off an eerie light red glow to everything. And quiet as death save for my paws and the guard’s hooves against the stone floor. It wasn’t long before we walked into a large cavernous room. High arched ceiling with the same torches lining the wall. And filled with stone cells.

We were walking directly through the middle of it. On each side all around us were cells. The guard didn’t complain when I stopped to look around surprisingly enough. He just stopped and waited. What was odd though is the cells had no bars or magic walls to enclose them. And I saw why. Each foal was chained to the wall and the unicorns had suppressor rings on their horns.

There they are, Rainbow announced excitedly through the link, I’ll take a look. Celestia and Luna were lying unconscious in the cell across the room from me. Both had three suppressor rings on their horns and both chained to the wall with thick massive chains. They’re just knocked out with those rings on their horns. And chained to the walls.

I think they were drugged unconscious, Fluttershy mused through the link.

I didn't want to jinx it, but it would appear that getting the princesses, and the foals out, would be easier than expected.

Good, then you know where to come after you use the Elements then. Let’s go. The walk continued from the room down another hallway again. It went on and on seemingly without end. Until I realized that we were walking downward. Deep down into the ground.

Until it opened up into another large cavern. Three times as large as the cell cavern. Shadow ponies filled the room as was as varied in race and color as the ponies of Ponyville. And each eye was cast upon me. If I had to guess then it appeared to be around one hundred at least.

And then I saw her. Sarah Blackheart. A dark coated dark mane and tailed anthropomorphic unicorn pony. Standing tall at the base of an altar of sorts.

Sweet Celestia, Twilight told us, I know that altar. It’s an ancient altar used in dark magic summoning of the dead. It uses ancient runes to gather the souls of the dead into a recently deceased pony. It was rumored to bring the dead back to life or to cheat death by taking over another pony.

It was recently carved too. Grew up on a rock farm remember?

My eyes met Sarah’s as I walked between the two seas of ponies. “So we finally meet then?” she asked me. I just nodded to her while wondering just how much of my mother was really in there.

How do we destroy it to keep them from doing it again?

I’m afraid we can’t AJ, not with the protection runes carved into the stone. We can’t destroy the runes themselves because of the protection runes while at the same time they also protect the stone. If the stone gets broken up then it will reform again.

“They tell me that your name is Emmit. Is that right?” she asked me, but I heard a slight hitch in her voice when she said my name.

I decided to test that by morphing into my human form again. Without my pants and standing tall and proud I said my name while taking a few steps toward her. “My name is Emmit Knight,” I told her proudly while watching her reactions very carefully, “and my mother’s name was Sarah.” There was a slight twitch in one eye, then a single tear fell. “Sarah Knight. And I’ve come to set you free, mother.” Thanks for the information girls, I told them firmly, Now get ready to use the elements on her. After that’s done your only job is to collapse the hallways behind you when you leave this room. Free Celestia, Luna, and the foals then collapse the hallway leading to the outside understood?

But-

No buts Twilight, I said to her while watching another tear fall from Sarah Blackheart, no arguments girls. Just...please...do what I say.

“You were in my dreams,” she muttered softly as she stepped down from her stone dais and strolled up to me. She wasn’t wearing anything, but looked to be my mother’s age, height and build. Just with a pony’s head, feet and lower legs. Her fur coat covered everything. “I don’t understand,” her head shook with my mother’s eyes looking up at me as this abomination stepped up to me. “How could you be in my dreams? And also be the one that’s trying to stop me?” She had four fingers instead of five and all of it covered with fur. She raised a shaking hand up to my cheek rubbing it lightly, then used the other to wipe a tear away. “And why am I crying? Why am I sad and happy? I’m so confused. Why?”

My own heart was being twisted in my heart with my throat feeling like it had just closed up. My own tears streaming from my eyes. I wrapped my shaking arms around her and pulled her in close to me. She didn’t hesitate or resist. But was just as confused. “I missed...you so much,” my voice shook as did my hands as I hugged her, “ever since that day we lost you.” It was when I felt her hug back that it was time to end this.

Girls! Now!

I felt their power rise as the Elements started charging. When Sarah started to pull back, I hesitated but pulled back just enough to look down. And what I saw in my eyes tore at my heart.

My mother was staring back. Not a mix of the two, but somehow, someway, it was my mother. The recognition was in her eyes. “Emmit?”

“I’m here Mom,” I whispered as her face blurred through tears, “and I’m here to save you.” She didn’t know what I was talking about as we got hit by the rainbow. From my perspective, I had to close my eyes due to the sudden bright light. Then I heard two female screams one in shock and the other in terror.

Then silence.

Until…

“YOU STUPID BITCH YOU RUINED EVERYTHING,” came from a very angry and irate sounding female that I couldn’t place. And when I opened my eyes again there was nothing but white all around me. One dark colored unicorn off to my right in front of me about three or so yards away. She was screaming all kinds of profanities while flailing like mad while being pulled away by an unseen force.

And to my left in front of me stood…

“Mom?”

She was smiling at me and completely ignoring the pony that was quickly fading from view. She nodded, “I’m so proud of you.” Then she wasn’t alone. She suddenly appeared. Bright white coat, red mane and tale, and also smiling to me. Celestia and Luna’s mother.

“There will be time to talk later,” she said while standing next to my mother, “for now, you know what to do.”

I did and it was time to make sure that it doesn’t happen ever again.

^_^

(Celestia’s POV)

My head hurt. It was one of the worst headaches I’ve had. Apparently, I didn’t sleep too well last night if I woke up with this bad of a headache. Actually, now that I think about it, I really haven’t had one in years. Wait...am I being moved?

“I think she’s waking up,” a familiar voice came to me as well as consciousness. “Put her down for a moment,” the same voice requested and felt my body lower to...a stone floor?

When my eyes opened the scenery focused to show Twilight and her friends minus Fluttershy and Pinkie Pie. “Twilight?” my voice was a little slurred because I was still a little groggy. “Where am I? What happened?” There was also a deep rumbling sound like many stones rolling down a hill. And why is it a little warm?

“Long story short Princess,” Applejack stepped into view from my right side. “You were ponynapped by the Shadow Organization where they demanded that Emmit show up in order to free you. He had a plan to sneak us in and use the Elements on Blackheart. It worked, she’s gone, we’re getting you, Princess Luna, and the foals out of here while he destroys the place.” Blinking up at them was the only thing that came to mind. That was a lot to take in at once. “And right now we need to get out of here before this place collapses on top of us.”

“Can you stand?” Twilight asked with her and Applejack moving to each side of me helping me up.

“I think so,” I wasn’t all that steady, but I was able to stand again. Ahead of us was Luna being carried by Rarity and Rainbow Dash which were still moving toward a light at the end of this tunnel.

“Alright then Princess let’s go,” Applejack said firmly while staying on one side of me for support.

As we walked my mind was still trying to wrap itself around what happened. “So this is the Shadow Organization?” I asked looking down to Twilight as she too let me use her as support.

“Yes Princess,” she explained as we walked with the rumbling getting louder, “we found you, Luna and the foals in a large cavern in a cell behind us. Suppressor rings on your horn and bound with heavy chains to the wall. We didn’t have time to get the rings off your horn, sorry.”

“That explains why I feel so weak, but why is it so hot?”

That’s when I saw a deep sadness pass through Twilight’s eyes. And through Applejack’s eyes as well when I looked down at her. “Deep underground,” she started explaining with sadness, “is where the ritual took place to create Sara Blackheart. They used ancient runes carved into a stone altar.”

“I think I know what you are referring to,” I mused now feeling a little better and not leaning on them for support. “Ancient runes were used to bring back souls into another pony.”

“Yes,” Twilight confirmed, “only these were protected by runes also carved onto the same stone which I told him can’t be destroyed.”

I shook my head in agreement, “You’re right they can’t.” Then it hit me. I stopped dead in my tracks. My eyes going wide as it clicked what Emmit was doing. “Unless you melt the stones!” my voice was a whisper as my heart twisted in my chest.

“Princess?” Applejack asked as they stopped to look back at me.

My eyes met Twilight’s, “Twilight I know what he’s doing and we need to get out of here now. We need to get as far from here as we can.” Lowering my horn to her, “Help get the rings off quickly.” Both Twilight and Applejack went to work pulling the rings off.

“How is he going...” Twilight grunted with the first ring, “to destroy those runes?”

“By melting the stones they are carved upon,” I told them as Applejack took off the second one. “As long as you melt the stones then the protection runes are useless. But once those runes are destroyed there will be a magical explosion.”

“Tarnation,” Applejack commented as Twilight got the third one off. With my magic rushing back into me it gave me a dizzy spell for a second. “Careful there.”

“Thank you Miss Applejack,” I thanked her with a smile after steadying myself and ushering them forward. “Now run. Go.” They took off with me right behind them. My heart ached inside for what Emmit had to do. Tears were already falling but I didn’t care. The foals and the safety of my sister, Twilight, and her friends were the priority. I could lose it later.

I was the last one out into the open. The foals were being corralled by Fluttershy, Pinkie Pie and now Applejack. While I walked up to my sister and Twilight, Rarity, and Rainbow. “Thank you,” I told them with a smile and used my magic to lift my sister up, “now to help the foals.”

“We came by train at the other end,” Twilight said then turned around following after her friends. Somehow there were two guards here but they were now unconscious on the ground. After laying my sister on my back I picked them up in my magic then tossed them down the entrance, “Buck you.” Then without a second look took off after Twilight, her friends and the foals.

“Sister?” my running must have woken her up.

“Yes Lulu,” I told her while running and only using my magic to hold her in place on my back, “we’re safe for the moment.”

“What happened? Where are we? Why are we running? And why am I so weak?”

“I know you have a lot of questions,” a loud rumbling came from behind me and it didn’t stop but kept building. “We were just rescued by the Elements from the Shadow Organization. They were in the Gorge and used ancient runes carved into a stone altar to summon Blackheart. We have the foals and we need to get away before it explodes.”

She seemed to accept that but for one part she didn’t get, “I see, but it’s hard to destroy runes in stone isn’t it?”

“Yes Lulu, especially with protection runes,” I yelled back at her because of the rising rumbling coming from behind me. The runes were close to exploding. And I knew after I explained this then Luna wouldn’t take it well. But she has a right to know. “There’s only one way to destroy them. And Emmit is taking care of that as we speak.”

She went silent. “Oh. But the only way to destroy them is...to...” I felt it in her body when she realized just what Emmit’s doing. “NO, NO, he can’t...” she started squirming on my back as the runes started to overload, “he promised...”

I didn’t say anything but kept holding onto my sister while she started to flail in any attempt to go back. “NOT AGAIN...not again PLEASE. I can’t lose him...I can’t handle losing another one...” I had to use my magic around her waist in order to save enough to put up a barrier behind us. “Let me go,” she kept flailing in the air behind me. My own tears streaming down my face as I ran behind everypony else down the Gorge to safety. I wasn’t quite up to strength yet, so using magic to not only hold my sister and a strong enough barrier to protect us would be a little straining.

“It can’t be helped Lulu,” I yelled back to her putting up the barrier, “there’s no time.”

“I don’t care,” she was straining all she could against my magic holding her. Her heart was shattering in her. Like mine was. “I don’t care, I’d rather die with him. Let me go let me-”

Then it happened.

For a split-second, everything went quiet. No rumbling or anything. Then came the explosion that rocked us off our hooves. The sound was muffled because it came from underground, but it was loud enough to push our ears back onto our heads knocking us to the ground. Even though I fell to the ground losing hold of my sister as we tumbled, the barrier was still up. The barrier was paramount.

I took a quick glance making sure the foals were alright. Twilight and her friends had them protected with a barrier or their own. The girls were around the foals protecting them.

Luna was just recovering from the fall and was getting up when my barrier started getting battered by debris.

“NO,” Luna yelled running up to the barrier pounding on it with her hooves, “NO DON’T LEAVE ME. I LOVE YOU EMMIT. YOU HEAR ME? I LOVE YOU, YOU STUPID FOX, I LOVE YOU!”

I love you

My own heart broke in my chest as we heard Emmit’s voice through Luna’s mind link. Luna cried out while I refocused on the barrier.

“EMMIT!”